《I Give Half of My Life to You》


 CH 1

    The mountainside village during the morning was shrouded with fog, the dew was heavy. From the mountain, there came voices of children.


    ¡°Shuishui, is your brother¡¯s sickness getting better?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Papa still hasn¡¯t called back.¡± Said the little girl, who was brushing aside leaves and picking up mushrooms.


    ¡°Then are you still going to the town to study?¡± Another little girl asked.


    Lin Miao said, ¡°I told my mom I¡¯m not going. Studying in the town costs too much money, I want to stay in the village and go to school with you guys. That way, I don¡¯t have to walk long, either.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s be in the same class!¡±


    The girls became happier as they talked more and more.


    After they finished picking fungi, Lin Miao and her friends came back from the mountain, a big chunk of their pant legs wet. They were carrying big bundles of dry firewood on their backs. The firewood was placed horizontally on top of their small back baskets and bundled and secured on the basket with a green vine. The small basket was filled with mushrooms. The black ones were called fire mushrooms, the white ones were called lime mushrooms, and the yellow ones were called saffron milk caps, perfect to be cooked with a handful of spicy pepper and super good for downing rice.


    Lin Miao came out without eating breakfast so she was starving right now, her head was filled with spicy peppers cooked with mushrooms she ate before. She would mix it with rice. In a mouthful, there would be spice, the aroma from the saffron milk caps, and the smell of the rice.


    As for the other two types of mushrooms leftover, her family didn¡¯t like to eat them. They boiled it when she returned, when they go to the market tomorrow, they can sell it there. The people from the town were not a single bit picky about things like this from the mountain, they paid three dollars and fifty for half a kilo. These mushrooms weren¡¯t light to begin with, they were very heavy after they were boiled and a lot of money could be made from them.


    There wasn''t much rainwater this year, but it was sunny, there were plenty of fungi in the mountains. Piles and piles of them under the leaves. Lin Miao picked a basket only yesterday, and she carried another basket worth back today. It was as if the mushrooms were busy growing all night.


    Lin Miao¡¯s heart was also filled with motivation.


    ¡°Shuishui!¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mom called her from a distance.


    ¡°Coming coming!¡± Lin Miao said goodbye to her friends and ran to her mom, carrying the firewood on her back.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Her mom said as she took Lin Miao¡¯s little back basket off and placed it on the side.


    Only now did Lin Miao notice that there seem to be strangers in her yard.


    Her mom tidied up her hair. ¡°In a bit, when you go in, whatever they ask you, you answer them, do you understand?¡±


    Sweat-soaked hair stuck on her forehead. After some tidying, her small face still looked funny. Lin Miao didn¡¯t mind this, she was puzzled at what her mom said. Ask what? Who asks?


    And then she was led into the house by her mom.


    ¡°This is my daughter, Lin Miao. Her birthday is on February 29,¡± said Lin Miao¡¯s mother, a bit nervous, ¡°She¡¯s eight years old, healthy, and was never sick. Shuishui, greet the Master.¡±


    Lin Miao obediently greeted, ¡°Hello Master.¡±


    Her eyes were glued to a man wearing a yellow Tang suit and a square yellow hat. It was her first time seeing people like this.


    Then, she heard them speak, voice a bit sharp, ¡°She¡¯s it. Pack up, follow me away.¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t quite understand what they were saying. She turned around and looked at her mother, ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother knelt down, tears in her eyes. ¡°Shuishui, Mommy is so sorry for you.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit panicked, she wiped her tears. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mommy found a job for you.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mom said, ¡°Shuishui, Mommy really can¡¯t think of another way. If we still don¡¯t give your little brother treatment, he¡¯ll pass away. That family¡¯s very rich as well, they won¡¯t starve you¡­¡±


    Lin Miao blinked her eyes, she wasn¡¯t panicking anymore. ¡°If I go work, I¡¯ll get paid right? If I have a wage then we can do treatment, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    The village head beside her handed a stack of money to her mom. ¡°Stop crying, it''s not a bad thing. So many people in the village wanted to put their children there.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother took the money with tears flowing down her face and said to the village head and the Master, ¡°May I speak with my daughter alone?¡±


    The two nodded and exited.


    Lin Miao hated studying, not only did studying not earn her money, it costs money too. The other girls in the village all studied for a few years in the village, then sought jobs. Only she was forced by her mom to walk through the mountains and go to the town to study. She sat in the last row, surrounded by boys. When she first started, they often pulled at her ponytails and stopped her from going out. Afterwards, when she cut her hair, they laughed at her, so she didn¡¯t want to attend school, not a single bit.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother took her to the inner room. She shoved many pieces of money in her pocket, ¡°Keep this, don¡¯t waste it, mommy is sorry for you.¡±


    Lin Miao wiped her tears, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m going to work so we can make money.¡±


    ¡°Shuishui, listen to mommy.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother wiped her tears, and said seriously, ¡°When you¡¯re at their house, don¡¯t cause trouble. If someone were to hit you, don¡¯t be arrogant, beg for mercy, ok?¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand, but her mom was crying. So, she quickly nodded.


    ¡°You have to listen. When it¡¯s the New Year, Mommy will come to pick you up and bring you home.¡± Her mom squatted on the floor, hugging Lin Miao and crying.


    At this moment, the Master knocked on the door, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it won¡¯t be bitter there? It would be way better than living here. Okay okay, we have to go.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother packed Lin Miao¡¯s backpack, squatted, and put it on her back, ¡°You have to spare some time for reading, girls have to read, understand?¡±


    Lin Miao was also filled with the atmosphere of separation; even though she didn''t want to read, she nodded anyway.


    And then she was grabbed by the hand by the Master and they headed outside.


    When they passed other houses, some friends holding bowls peeked their heads out. They were surprised that she was walking with a stranger, so they asked her, ¡°Shuishui, where are you going?¡±


    Lin Miao imitated the village¡¯s adults¡¯ looks when they were going out to seek jobs. With her hands on the backpack straps, she shook it a bit and said in a serious tone, ¡°Children, you guys must study well, I am going to work. I will return when it¡¯s the New Year. At that time I will bring back candy for you.¡±


    The adults in the village all went outside the town to work. When it¡¯s the New Year, they will all return and would buy candy for the kids inside the village.


    So everyone loves the New Year, not only are there new clothes and tasty foods, but other families will also have a variety of candies. She and her buddies loved to compare which candy tasted better.


    So, Lin Miao added, ¡°I will bring back the most delicious type of candy.¡±


    Her friends looked at her, full of envy.

 CH 2

    Lin Miao was always a big-hearted child. In her opinion, she counts as a person who¡¯s seen the world so she¡¯s unafraid of anything. After all, there were many children in the village, and she¡¯s the only one who was in the elementary school in town. Many adults in the village said she was great, even better than the boys. Over time, she began to think the same.


    Just outside of the village, she asked the master, ¡°If I work in the day, can I come back during the night? Papa and my little brother all went to town, and Mommy is alone at home. I¡¯m worried about her inconvenience of being home alone since no one will be there to apply her plaster.¡± Her mom frequently had shoulder pain so she needed Lin Miao¡¯s help to apply plaster.


    The Master lowered his head, and looked at her innocent look, ¡°It¡¯s too far, you can¡¯t walk back.¡±


    Lin Miao thought that he definitely didn¡¯t know she could walk alone with only a torch. He must have thought she was one of the kids in the village who were afraid of the dark. So she responded, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, I promise I won¡¯t waste a single minute. I usually go to school in the town.¡±


    The Master couldn¡¯t help but caress her head. ¡°Where we¡¯re going will be further than the town, much further.¡±


    Lin Miao stopped talking. No wonder those older sisters and brothers in the village who went outside to work only returned during the New Years.


    The village head beside them looked at Lin Miao, furrowing his brows. After all, he witnessed how she grew up. Everyday, after school, she greeted him, and was familiar with everyone in the village. He finally asked, worried, ¡°Older brother, this kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t bear hardships. It would be definitely better than living here. I have been to so many places to find a child with the same birthdate as the Young Master, I won¡¯t make her life difficult.¡± The Master said, ¡°Speaking of, this was also fate. The elderly woman insisted on a child from the countryside, saying this was her whim, but after searching in so many places, she¡¯s the only one.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s used to prevent misfortunes?¡± The village head asked.


    ¡°Like anyone can predict those mysteries. We¡¯re going back first. They know we¡¯ve found the person and are heading out to receive us. They couldn¡¯t be more urgent, I heard that the Young Master had a fever and fell unconscious again.¡± The yellow-robed Master said.


    The village head was a bit surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they go see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? They went to multiple family doctors.¡± The Master sighed, ¡°These things, even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a road connecting to the village. So, at the exit of the village, they had to walk through mountain paths. The Master knelt down very naturally. ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback you down the mountain.¡±


    Lin Miao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with this path.¡±


    She ran out of the village as she said that, her big old backpack on her back, bouncing as she ran down the mountain.


    Despite it being a descending path, it wasn¡¯t even a single bit easy to walk through. The Master walked carefully and then saw the little girl in front of him descending like a butterfly. Who knows how she did that. Every step was firm and fast as well.


    When they got out of the mountains, there were roads and there were people waiting for them here.


    The Master put Lin Miao in the back seat and fastened her seatbelt.


    This was Lin Miao¡¯s first time inside a car. She was nervous and excited, looking around her surroundings.


    ¡°Are we taking the car to work?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    The Master also sat inside and let the driver drive.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Master said, and then saw Lin Miao¡¯s soaked pant hems and somewhat muddy PLA shoes. (T/N : PLA stands for people¡¯s liberation army)


    Lin Miao¡¯s face was red, she was a bit embarrassed, being looked at like this. She will wash them clean when they arrive at a place with water, she thought.


    The Master thought of the bundle of firewood she carried back and her basket of mushrooms at the village. At that time, he saw her little body slumped low. He also grew up here, but his childhood wasn¡¯t this hard on him.


    And because of this reason, he had a good impression of her.


    Diligent, sensible and generous children, will, of course, give him a good impression. Then, he remembered her mother telling her something about finding her a job. So, he said to her, ¡°Your job is to listen. Whatever they ask you to do, you do, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand, what were they going to ask her to do¡­Do what, specifically? Cut millet crops? Harvest corn? Or dig up potatoes? She can do all of those!


    Looking at Lin Miao¡¯s clear pupils, the Master remembered the Young Master¡¯s bad temper and sighed in his mind. ¡°If someone yells at you, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded obediently. ¡°I will do very well. I¡¯ll try to not get yelled at.¡±


    The car was driving on the road. The road here was still unpaved and muddy so it was really bumpy.


    Lin Miao quickly looked outside, curiously, and with a fresh view. It was her first time in a car, and she felt that the trees and the roadside flowers speeding past her looked different than how they normally looked to her.


    The Master peered at her appearance of not having seen the world before. Concerned that she might receive grievances, he exhorted, ¡°Don''t act all surprised. When you¡¯re in the car, look to the front. When you¡¯re at the workplace, don¡¯t randomly touch or look at things, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao sat back properly, and nodded very compellingly.


    But she couldn¡¯t help her eyes from wandering to the side.


    The master became a bit softhearted, it really was children¡¯s nature. ¡°This time can be exempted, you can look.¡±


    Lin Miao said sweetly ¡°Master, you are so nice!¡±


    And then started to look at the scenery outside of the car window again.


    She looked and looked until she fell asleep leaning on the window.


    After all, one had to wake up early to pick mushrooms, or else, it would be picked away by others. So when the sky was only dimly lit, she went off with her buddies without eating breakfast.


    Plus, she also ran down the mountain.


    She was now sleepy and hungry.


    When she woke up, she noticed that there weren¡¯t continuous green mountains outside anymore.


    Lin Miao looked outside, shocked, and noticed that there were many houses around.


    The Master said to her, ¡°If you had slept for a bit more, we would¡¯ve been there by the time you woke up. When we¡¯re there, answer whatever they ask. Just answer honestly. This kid¡¯s sure good at sleeping, sleeping for five hours straight.¡±


    Lin Miao blinked. Why did they all say that to her, what were they going to ask?


    Not long after, the car stopped.


    Lin Miao looked at the¡­ ¡°castle¡± in front of her eyes. She was completely stunned. She had only seen this type of house in fairy tale books her dad mailed back before.


    The Master pulled Lin Miao to him, and said to the middle-aged man receiving her, ¡°It¡¯s this kid.¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned, ¡°Why is she so dirty?¡±


    ¡°When I got there, she was picking mushrooms and carrying firewood from the mountains, she came back too hastily.¡± The Master said, ¡°I already delivered the person, we¡¯ll do the ritual after a few days when the Young Master wakes up.¡±


    The middle-aged man had to say, ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Master.¡±


    And then said to Lin Miao, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Lin Miao followed inside obediently. She was a bit embarrassed because they didn¡¯t find a place to clean her along the way here. She was a bit afraid that they wouldn¡¯t want to hire her anymore.


    Soon after, she saw a yard full of fiery red flowers.


    She only saw small unknown flowers in the mountains, never such big, red flowers. It was as if the flowers were from a painting.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°I am the housekeeper here. In a bit, answer accordingly to whatever the elderly woman asks you.¡±


    Before entering the grand living room, she already heard an impatient male voice coming from inside the house, ¡°Mom, those are all superstitions. Now, the entire city knows that I¡¯m searching for a kid born on February the twenty-ninth to shield misfortunes for Jing Xuan, where do you expect me to put my face?¡±


    The elderly woman¡¯s voice followed, ¡°Just try it first, I heard it¡¯s very effective.¡±


    Then the housekeeper knocked on the door, leading Lin Miao by her wrist, ¡°Old Madam, the master has delivered the person.¡±


    Immediately after, Lin Miao saw the furnishing in the living room. She could not tell what they all were, but just thought they were all white, clean, and showing no sign of having any dust. It looked super comfortable, like palaces in storybooks.


    The two people sitting were¡­ greater than anyone she has seen before!


    She couldn¡¯t think of any other words.


    She heard the elder say, ¡°Is this the girl? The same birthdate as Little Yu? Why does she look so much shorter than our Little Yu, look at those skinny limbs¡­¡±


    Lin Miao heard this and only thought that she was unsatisfied with her being skinny and short. She was panicking a bit in her heart. She saw the village head give the money to Mommy already, if they didn¡¯t want her, wouldn¡¯t the money be returned?


    Then she heard, ¡°Have you ever gotten sick before? What do you do at home?¡±


    Lin Miao quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ve never been sick. At home, I can cut millet crops, carry firewood, pick mushrooms, chop trees, dig potatoes, harvest corn, I know how to do everything.¡±


    After hearing all this, the middle-aged man to the side couldn¡¯t help but frown a bit. Looking at this little girl¡¯s appearance, he asked, unhappy, ¡°Have you gone to school?¡±


    Lin Miao quickly said her strengths, hoping it would raise their opinion on her. Whenever people talked about her in the village, they would always bring this up. Even though she didn¡¯t enjoy it, everyone else in the village thinks it¡¯s pretty honorable to go to school in the town.


    ¡°I have been properly educated, I go to school in town.¡± Lin Miao said, a bit proud, ¡°At the best central elementary school in the town.¡±


    The elderly woman heard this and laughed, unable to hold it back, ¡°That¡¯s good! Is studying fun?¡±


    ¡°No. I have to walk for over three hours every day. I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore. I will work in the future.¡± Lin Miao said with honesty. She didn¡¯t like the town. Another reason being, she had to leave and go to school with a torch before dawn. If she walked too slow and arrived late, she would get punished by being made to stand.


    At the bottom of the mountain, there was a river. When it was rainy, she would get her entire pants wet while crossing the river. She would get laughed at at school for ¡°peeing her pants¡±, so, she really doesn¡¯t want to go to school.


    The elderly woman was amused by her. She closely inspected her again. Such a small size and she had to walk three hours to go to school. Her ace was of a healthy millet colour, probably a tan. She was short, with ear-length shiny black hair. Her health was pretty good.


    ¡°Give her a bath and a change of clothes.¡± The old woman said.


    But there wasn''t any clothing for little girls in the house. The old woman thought of her main purpose and said, ¡°Get some of the young master¡¯s old clothing for her to wear.¡±

 CH 3

    Lin Miao was very nervous since she had only heard about work from one of her cousins who was 5 or 6 years older than her in the village.


    That older cousin said that her job was tiring, she had to work overtime at night, and her boss had a bad temper and frequently yelled at people.


    She wasn''t afraid of laborious jobs, overtime work, or being yelled at. But¡­ Lin Miao was a bit scared of being disliked. She had bragged confidently when she left, saying that she will bring candy home during the New Year. If she was given the cold shoulder and sent back, how would she explain it...


    Lin Miao looked down at the tip of her shoe. I must try even harder, and be more diligent, she thought.


    The housekeeper gave her to a middle-aged woman. ¡°Bring her to the bath.¡±


    Lin Miao just followed compliantly.


    She followed up the stairs to the second floor.


    There was too much for Lin Miao¡¯s eyes to take in. How could there be such a beautiful place!


    After going up the stairs, she saw white carpets placed all over the floor.


    Suddenly, the door of the room beside her opened, scaring Lin Miao.


    A white-robed man walked out, supporting a teenager that was a head taller than him.


    The teenager¡¯s face was plain white, with eyebrows prettier than those who were on the town¡¯s television. He wore a white shirt that was so elegant that it was as if he walked out of a painting.


    Lin Miao stared at him, going dumb.


    The teenager frowned and looked at her. His eyes were very pretty; a light brown colour. Then, he said, ¡°Is she it?¡±


    Standard pronunciation, even more accurate than her Chinese teacher¡¯s mandarin.


    Suddenly, Lin Miao came back to her senses, her little-girl shame immediately flooded her. Lowering her head, she noticed that her pants were still rolled, her shoes still muddy...


    And to add on, her stomach growled: guguguu...


    It felt like that was the only sound left in the air. It felt more embarrassing than her being yelled at, then sent outside to stand by the teacher.


    All of a sudden, Lin Miao¡¯s face was flushed red.


    However, the elegant little prince peered at her, then said coldly to the doctor behind him, ¡°Let them bring her back, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Lin Miao was actually quite sharp in critical moments. Despite looking all flustered, she quickly responded. As if keeping her face was more important than her job. ¡°I- I am very useful, I can do many things¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an eight-year-old doing things.¡± The little prince said, coughing.


    His hair was a soft light brown, his skin white to the point that it was glowing, with red lips and white teeth. Even if he was coughing, he still had much air of royalty, it can be felt that he was high above.


    While the maid still didn¡¯t know what to do, a sound came from the mouth of the stairs, ¡°I think the little girl is pretty good? She¡¯s healthy.¡±


    And then, she saw the elderly woman walk up and say, surprised, ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯re awake? I knew it, it works! She just arrived, and you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, send her back, I don¡¯t need her.¡± The little teenager said while coughing as if he was going to cough his lungs out.


    The elderly woman rushed to pat his back, and said to the maid beside him, ¡°Get her to wash herself first.¡±


    The maid then pulled the somewhat dumbfounded Lin Miao to an adjacent room.


    Lin Miao was shoved into the shower room. ¡°Should I help you or can you help yourself?¡± The maid asked.


    Lin Miao was embarrassed. ¡°I can wash myself.¡±


    The maid then explained, ¡°This is for washing hair, and you can bathe here. This is the water, this way is for cold, this way is for hot. You wash first, I¡¯ll go grab you some clothes.¡±


    After the maid left, Lin Miao washed herself seriously as the maid had instructed her to.


    Her stomach growled again. Lin Miao remembered what happened earlier, and her face flushed again. Her stomach was so disappointing.


    Lin Miao quickly drank some water from the tap beside her. Stop growling, it¡¯s so embarrassing!


    The maid knocked on the bathroom door, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    The maid passed the clothing inside.


    Lin Miao noticed that it seemed like the same stuff as what the handsome little prince was wearing. She thought of the moment when the madame told her to wear his old clothing.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face was red but she wore it anyway.


    The maid started blow-drying her hair when she came out.


    Her hair was just long enough to cover her ears. They were short, black, and reflective.


    Her entire body smelled nice, she couldn¡¯t help but smell herself.


    So sweet!


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but sniff again, it still smelled so good!


    The maid finished blow-drying her hair. ¡°Sit and wait here first. Young Master¡¯s emotional fluctuations are a bit big. He can¡¯t see you just yet.¡±


    Lin Miao sat obediently. When the maid left, she walked around the room awkwardly, worried that she might step on and break something. The maid had brought her a pair of fluffy gray slippers.


    Wearing such pretty and soft slippers, she uncontrollably thought about the little older brother outside again.


    And then took her backpack out and put it away.


    She wasn¡¯t even that hungry anymore.


    After a while, she heard knocking on the door.


    Lin Miao hurriedly opened it.


    She opened the door and found no one outside. She looked left, then right; there wasn''t anyone.


    Lin Miao looked down and saw that there were two apples on the ground.


    Lin Miao blinked, a bit confused. Were these two apples for her?


    Lin Miao was starving and picked the apples up.


    The two apples were big and red, better than the apples in the town. It was definitely crispy and sweet.


    Lin Miao placed the apples on the table in the room, swallowing her saliva.


    However, she didn¡¯t eat the apple, because her mom said to not take what isn¡¯t hers.


    In her village, there was one household who planted many pear trees. When the pears ripened, the entire tree would be filled with heavy fruits, looking very appetizing. So, Lin Miao and some of her buddies went and picked some pears. She brought one back and shared it with her little brother...


    Her mom noticed, and spanked both of them, then took her to apologize. After that, her mom planted a pear tree in her own yard, which grew pears the very next year.


    Afterwards, she developed a good habit: If it¡¯s not her¡¯s, she would not be jealous.


    But, Lin Miao swallowed her saliva, she was really hungry.


    She wanted to go home for a bit. Her mom would already be cooking dinner at this time.


    After a long while, a person finally came to call her.


    ¡°Shuishui, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Lin Miao quickly opened the door. It was the older sister who brought her to wash herself.


    ¡°Madame told me to bring you to eat.¡± She said.


    Lin Miao was warm in her eyes and thought about the apples. She went inside the room and gave the two apples to her, ¡°I found these two apples at the door.¡±


    The maid was a bit confused, why would two apples randomly appear at her door?


    She then took the apples, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to eat first.¡±


    ¡°Young Master is in a bad mood. So, for the next few days, you will eat with us.¡±


    Lin Mian nodded. As long as she had meals, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    But, she cared about another question. Lin Miao asked softly, ¡°Is he crabby because he doesn¡¯t want me here?¡±


    The maid was stunned by the question. Looking at Lin Miao¡¯s uneasy expression, her heart softened, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    She thought of the Young Master bullying and making many rich young ladies cry, then looked at this little girl, and inwardly sighed. She didn¡¯t know if saying that was good or not.

 CH 4

    The dining hall was on the ground floor. She just realized how many people there were when she entered.


    Someone greeted the maid and asked obscurely, ¡°Is this that child?¡±


    The maid nodded. She didn¡¯t want to say too much. ¡°I brought her here to eat.¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand anything, and because she didn¡¯t understand, she observed more, did less, and spoke less. She was afraid of doing something wrong or saying something wrong...


    The maid passed her two dishes, one vegan and one meat. She also brought her a bowl of rice.


    Lin Miao was starving! But she buried her feelings and started eating elegantly.


    Lin Miao was thinking about a lot of things. She was already disliked. She couldn¡¯t eat too much, if she ate too much, she would definitely be disliked even more.


    But it was so delicious!


    Lin Miao was very satisfied, so she forgot her thoughts. A few moments later, she finished her rice and her two dishes.


    She felt like she still wasn¡¯t full, but was too embarrassed to help herself with more since the maid beside her finished neither her rice nor her dishes.


    Lin Miao asked quietly, ¡°Where do I wash the dishes?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wash them yourself.¡± The maid answered, ¡°The elderly madame should be here for you in a bit.¡±


    Then she led her back to her room.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    She felt useless, mainly because no one was assigning tasks to her.


    Lin Miao looked at the immaculate room; they didn¡¯t need her to clean it.


    As expected, the elderly woman arrived a few moments later.


    The elderly woman invited her to sit down. ¡°You saw your little brother today, right?¡±


    Lin Miao was a little confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. My brother is in the town.¡±


    The elderly woman explained, chuckling, ¡°I¡¯m referring to Little Yu. In the future, can he be your brother?¡±


    Of course Lin Miao remembered who Little Yu was, however, she was still a bit confused. ¡°But, he¡¯s taller than me.¡±


    Lin Miao always thought that her little brother must call her ¡°older sister¡± because he was shorter than her. Lin Miao¡¯s brother frequently said, ¡®Someday when I grow taller than you, you must call me older brother!¡¯


    So, at home, they ate all they could to grow taller.


    The elderly woman was speechless for a bit. ¡°But, his health isn¡¯t well. He needs an older sister to care for him. Can you be his older sister?¡±


    Lin Miao felt sorry for the older brother since he had to be her little brother despite being taller than her.


    Lin Miao quietly asked, ¡°Is this my job?¡±


    Her older female cousin didn¡¯t explain what working really was back then, but one point did match with her situation, and that was the boss has a bad temper and throws tantrums.


    The elderly woman nodded and uncontrollably smiled seeing her asking the question with clarity in her eyes and in all seriousness. ¡°Can you do this job? I¡¯ll pay you in due course.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I saw you pay my mom already.¡±


    The elderly woman patted her head. ¡°Your brother¡¯s temper isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t get mad at him.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded. Those who have to be younger brothers all have bad tempers.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother brought her along when she was working outside the village because she said that her grandma preferred boys over girls so it wasn¡¯t good to leave her at home. As a result, her brother was alone at their grandma¡¯s.


    When his brother was four, she was six. It was the ripe age for starting school, so she came back. Her brother had a horrible temper and yelled at her very often. It was only when she helped her brother fight some fights and steal the pears that their relationship improved significantly. Now, he was very obedient to her.


    ¡°Ok, you should sleep now. Little children have to sleep more to grow taller.¡± The elderly woman said.


    Lin Miao lied on the giant bed, well-behaved. The elderly woman covered her with the quilt. ¡°I¡¯ll be your grandma from now on.¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t quite understand, but nodded anyway, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Ay.¡± The elderly woman was quite happy as she touched her forehead, ¡°Shui Shui, see you tomorrow.¡±


    The next day, Lin Miao woke up before dawn.


    Her first reaction was to go pick mushrooms in the mountains.


    But then she saw the soft, snow-white bedsheet. Lin Miao realized she wasn¡¯t home anymore.


    She crawled up, folded the quilt, and went to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    She opened the door and found that there weren''t many people yet.


    Lin Miao thought for a bit, and quietly went downstairs anyway.


    Right when she arrived at the stairwell, she saw the Young Master, being helped by another person.


    His face was even paler and he frowned when he saw her.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t dare to call him little brother, for fear that he would get mad. When she first returned to her home in the village back then, her little brother didn¡¯t allow her to call him little brother.


    Lin Miao had plenty of experience, so, she just said softly, ¡°My name is Lin Miao, you can call me Shui Shui.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s gaze was on her clothes. He paused a little in his slippers, and then asked the housekeeper beside him, ¡°You let her wear my old clothes?¡±


    Lin Miao noticed this problem as well. She was indeed wearing his old clothing.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face flushed red and then she ran back to her room.


    The Young Master watched her disappear from the mouth of the stairwell and then said angrily to the housekeeper beside him, ¡°Before you take her out of here, buy her a new set of clothes.¡±


    Housekeeper: ¡°...¡±


    Right after that, they saw her trotting back.


    She stretched out a hand, a bit shy. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m only in your clothes because I didn¡¯t bring any here. This is for you.¡±


    As she explained, she took the Young Master¡¯s hand with her left hand, and then placed a neatly folded hundred-dollar bill in his palm.


    Lin Miao said softly, ¡°Stop being angry, I¡¯ll give you more after I get paid.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother gave her five-hundred-dollar bills. She kept all of them neatly.


    The Young Master felt that it was a bit scalding, so he handed the money back. ¡°You can wear it if you want.¡±


    And then he went upstairs to his room.


    Lin Miao put the bill away, thinking that this brother was a lot better than her own. When she first returned from the town, her brother had taken all of her stuff. He even said that whatever is her¡¯s is also his.


    But this brother even gave his clothes to her.


    After breakfast, the elderly woman brought Lin Miao to the Young Master¡¯s room, the Young Master was lying on the bed, being infused. He looked even more frail.


    The elderly woman led Lin Miao to the bed and sat beside it. ¡°Shui Shui, can you look after your younger brother for a bit right here?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s eyes shot open, disgusted. ¡°Younger Brother?¡±


    Then he turned his head and looked at Lin Miao. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit worried, but he seemed really angry so she listened to him.


    And so she went out.


    Lin Miao pondered while standing at the door; Young Master seriously disliked her.


    She might become the only person in the village who returned after less than three days of working outside.


    So embarrassing, should she buy candy for her buddies at that time?


    Not long after, the elderly woman came out. Smiling, she said, ¡°Ok, Shui Shui, he won¡¯t tell you to leave from now on.¡±


    That turned around fast, Lin Miao was astonished.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t call him little brother.¡± The elderly woman said, ¡°You have to call him older brother.¡±


    Lin Miao had argued about this with her brother at home, but, since he was taller than her, she should call him older brother. When she gets taller than him, he will just have to call her older sister then.


    ¡°Oh, go change your clothes.¡± The elderly woman added.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    In short, today was a wonderful day.


    Lin Miao was very excited.


    She headed back to the Young Master¡¯s room after changing her clothes. She found him sleeping. He looked beautiful when he was asleep, but Lin Miao couldn¡¯t afford to stare excessively.


    She received her first task in her career: Watch the infusion bottle and call the doctor to pull the needle when it¡¯s empty.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t dare to slack off because the doctor beside her told her that this job was actually important, and the Young Master¡¯s blood will backflow into the bottle if she wasn¡¯t careful...


    So, Lin Miao anxiously watched the hanging bottle.


    She was afraid that the bottle would suck the Young Master¡¯s blood away the moment her attention trailed away.

 CH 5

    Lin Miao meticulously completed her task. When the medicine was about to run out, she went to call the doctor to pull out the needle.


    It was the same doctor as the one she met yesterday. She had a mild personality and was a bit chubby.


    She took out a cotton swab and handed it to Lin Miao, whispering, ¡°Use this to press at the skin when I pull out the needle in a bit, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao quietly nodded.


    She was a bit nervous as she held the cotton swab.


    The Young Master¡¯s hand was very white. He had many eye-catching cyan-blue dots on the back of his hand.


    Lin Miao watched the doctor pull out the needle. She could feel the pain just by looking at it.


    When the doctor was done, she supported his hand with one of hers and pressed the swab on the puncture with her other hand.


    ¡°Just keep pressing for a few minutes, don¡¯t let it bleed.¡± The doctor said quietly as she cleaned the room. Then, she left.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but look at the Young Master sleeping on the bed after the doctor left.


    He¡¯s so handsome, Lin Miao thought, he¡¯s probably the most beautiful person in the world.


    With his eyes closed, she could see his long eyelashes. He was sleeping peacefully, it was wonderful to look at.


    And then she saw his pair of eyes open, the amber eyes still somewhat blurry. Then, he saw her, and then, her holding his hands.


    The Young Master furrowed his brows, wanting to take back his hand immediately.


    Who was Lin Miao! Even though they were born on the same date, on the same year, and equally as old.


    But, one was on a bed, sick throughout the year, and the other was a countryside kid who ran in the mountains. It was impossible for the Young Master to forcefully pull back his hand.


    Lin Miao held his hand tightly, dutifully pressing on the puncture caused by the infusion with the cotton swab. She said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll bleed.¡±


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t take his hand back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hand from now on.¡± He said, trying to keep his face.


    Lin Miao was bewildered. ¡°I washed my hands. I¡¯ll show you in a moment.¡±


    The Young Master was on a completely different wavelength from her. She still didn¡¯t let go of his hand, and he couldn¡¯t pull his hand out, so he ignored her out of anger.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t notice that he was angry. Seeing that he was awake, she tried to start a conversation, ¡°Grandma said we can go out to walk when you wake up.¡±


    The Young Master was a bit unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Lin Miao finally let go of his hand, letting out a breath of relief after confirming that he didn¡¯t bleed.


    But there was a small red dot.


    The Young Master pulled his hand back and turned around to sleep.


    Lin Miao thought that he was actually sleeping, so she watched him silently.


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t fall asleep while being watched like this. ¡°Can you go out?¡± He asked.


    Lin Miao thought about this question, and then responded quietly, ¡°No.¡±


    The Young Master felt like her tone was a bit sad, so he raised his head and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do if I were to go out¡­ They¡¯re all adults¡­¡± Lin Miao said quietly.


    The Young Master looked at her and remembered she was new here. She didn¡¯t know anyone here, and everyone here were unfamiliar adults to her.


    ¡°Then how about you go home?¡± The Young Master said, ¡°You don¡¯t have much of a use here. You¡¯d be better off going back.¡±


    After all, they were the same age. Lin Miao wasn¡¯t afraid of him to start with. Despite having the worst temper here, he was still a kid.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back now.¡± Lin Miao sighed and said profoundly, ¡°Everyone knows that I went out of the village to work, it would be so embarrassing if I were to retire now. Also, my brother is sick, and the village head had already given my wages to my mother. She can¡¯t afford to pay him back¡­¡±


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t stupid, he was able to guess some things while listening to her. He thought this person was really stupid, so he said in frustration, ¡°You are so¡­ stupid.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I just like to have more face, you don¡¯t have to go as far as to call me stupid, right¡­¡±


    The Young Master was irked, he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore; ¡°...¡±


    At this time, strong winds were blowing outside, making loud rustling noises.


    Lin Miao went to close the windows and then saw that it was already raining outside.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What a heavy rain, there will definitely be plenty of fungi in the mountains tomorrow!¡±


    The Young Master sensed the sorrow in her tone. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but he asked her anyway out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s fungi?¡±


    Lin Miao sat back down again. ¡°Fungi is¡­ is¡­¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t think of a way to describe it, so she drew it out in the air with her hands, ¡°It¡¯s about this big, and it grows under fallen leaves. There are piles and piles of it in my back mountain. It grows even faster if it rains. You can boil, then cook it after picking it from the mountains and washing it. You can even sell the extras for money.¡±


    The Young Master read a lot of books. Despite her rather abstract descriptions, he was magically able to understand. ¡°Mushroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think they called it that when I went to sell them in town.¡± Lin Miao said, ¡°You¡¯re so cool!¡±


    Lin Miao looked again at the pouring rain outside and said with a dejected tone, ¡°They will definitely be all over the mountain tomorrow. I even brought back a basketful yesterday, I wonder if Mommy boiled them or not.¡±


    During dinnertime, Lin Miao ate with the Young Master and Grandmother.


    Lin Miao ate politely. She wasn¡¯t as hungry as last time, so she was able to control herself. Staying well-mannered and careful, she only picked food from the dishes in front of her.


    The grandmother picked a chopstick full of mushrooms for the distracted Young Master. ¡°I heard from the housekeeper that Little Yu wanted to eat mushrooms. Eat some more, it¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    The Young Master ate slowly, the root of his ears slightly red.


    Lin Miao raised her head upon hearing the word ¡°mushroom¡±. She saw the shiitakes on the plate, they were completely different from the mushrooms she found back in the village mountains.


    The shiitakes were a bit far from her; they were in front of the Young Master. He was the one who asked for them anyway.


    Her arms were too short for her to reach it. If she wants to eat it, she would have to stand up to pick some with her chopsticks.


    Her mom said it was impolite to do so in front of people outside one¡¯s family.


    So, Lin Miao just glanced at them and didn¡¯t get them.


    Young Master, ¡°...¡±


    After dinner, the helpers all had their own things to do. The grandmother went out as well, while the housekeeper and doctor were examining the Young Master.


    Lin Miao was completely clueless in terms of what to do, so she waited outside the Young Master¡¯s door. She wanted to find someone to talk to.


    She felt like the adults never talked to her much.


    Not long after, the doctor and the housekeeper came out.


    Lin Miao snuck in.


    When she went inside the room, she found the Young Master lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. He wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    Hearing noises, he turned his head and saw her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do alone.¡± Lin Miao explained.


    The Young Master looked towards her. She was still wearing his old clothes. They were a bit big and baggy, she looked like a pitiful, lost kid.


    But the problem was, he also didn¡¯t know what she could do.


    Lin Miao walked to his bed. ¡°How about going outside for a walk?¡± Mommy said it wasn¡¯t good for your body to sleep immediately after dinner.


    The rain outside had stopped. She couldn¡¯t see the sky from her room. She was a bit homesick; she wanted to see the stars.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t want to move, but she deeply desired to go outside to take a walk. Then, he recalled her being too embarrassed to help herself with the shiitakes. Maybe she didn¡¯t dare to go outside without his company? He thought, Perhaps he should go with her?


    At that moment, the doctor came in.


    And saw Lin Miao. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the Young Master after dinner, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao looked at the Young Master with a bit of guilt, and then returned to her own room

 CH 6

    When Lin Miao returned to her own room, she remembered that her mom kept telling her to study when she left the village.


    Lin Miao took out her backpack and pulled her textbooks out.


    She didn¡¯t want to study, but she missed her mom, so she read slowly.


    She fell asleep on the table not long after.


    She woke up at midnight and crawled onto her bed, half-asleep.


    The next morning, she woke up early again. It was still raining outside.


    Lin Miao both loved and hated the rain. There would be more mushrooms in the mountains when it rains more, but, it also means that the river would rise, making it extremely difficult to cross.


    But now, she cannot return and pick mushrooms and also didn¡¯t need to go to school. She started to simply dislike rainy days.


    Because she noticed that the Young Master wouldn¡¯t wake up to eat breakfast on rainy days, and the housekeeper would bring his breakfast up instead.


    She ate breakfast with her grandma.


    Even though Grandma was a nice person, and Young Master would talk about her occasionally, she still felt restrained in front of her. She was less shy in front of the Young Master.


    She had mushroom and meat buns for breakfast. They were delicious. Lin Miao was very satisfied.


    After breakfast, her grandma asked her, ¡°Shui Shui, can you check on your older brother to see if he ate his breakfast?¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed to call him older brother.


    But she went anyway since her grandma asked her. At the doorway, she saw the dejected face of the housekeeper, who was kicked out of the room.


    In his hands was the Young Master¡¯s breakfast, untouched.


    Lin Miao was intimidated by the housekeeper because he was the one who previously commented on how filthy she was.


    The housekeeper saw her. ¡°Young Master is still sleeping, don¡¯t go in. He¡¯s still crabby from waking up.¡±


    ¡°Grandma told me to see if he ate his lunch or not.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Nothing was touched on the tray the housekeeper was holding.


    Lin Miao remembered that his body wasn¡¯t good. How could he skip breakfast when he¡¯s that frail?


    When Lin Miao saw that the housekeeper was going to bring the tray downstairs, she overcame her fear of him. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in.¡±


    The housekeeper gave the tray to her and then opened the door.


    Lin Miao went in and saw that his room was still pitch black, the curtains closed neatly.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t you understand?¡± The Young Master demanded angrily.


    ¡°You can sleep after you eat.¡± Lin Miao said carefully.


    Hearing her voice, the Young Master realized it was another person. He buried himself in his quilt and ignored her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes adjusted to the darkness. She set the tray aside, walked beside his bed, and said, ¡°Eat a bit pleasee~¡±


    If his brother dared to act like this, she would definitely take his food away and starve him for two meals. Afterwards, he would undoubtedly willingly eat his meals.


    Her brother behaved this way when she had just returned to the village. He didn¡¯t want to eat his meals and wanted biscuits. He rolled on the ground and cried when her mom refused to buy him his biscuits.


    It also pissed off her mom and made her cry.


    Lin Miao then deliberately took all the dishes away from the table and starved her brother for two meals. She didn¡¯t even allow him to eat the sweet potatoes that were used to feed the pigs. Thereafter, he never refused to eat his meals again.


    There weren¡¯t any problems that skipping a meal couldn¡¯t solve. If there were, then depriving one¡¯s food for two meals would do.


    But she couldn¡¯t do the same to the Young Master.


    Because he was not as stocky as her brother who was fine after being deprived of two meals. She felt that even starving him of just one meal was sinful.


    But, the Young Master still didn¡¯t want to eat.


    Lin Miao carried the tray beside the bed and spoke softly, ¡°Just spend a bit of time to eat your breakfast. I¡¯ll leave you alone to sleep right after.¡±


    The Young Master already smelled the aroma of the congee. After many outbursts, he finally woke to his full consciousness, and hunger, as well.


    He found himself an answer, ¡°Okay, as you said, I¡¯ll eat some of this, and then you get out, don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Miao thought that there was hope and she was ecstatic. ¡±Of course, I keep my promises.¡±


    The Young Master rose up. ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth first.¡± This was why he didn¡¯t want to eat breakfast, he didn''t want to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    But, he couldn¡¯t eat breakfast before that either.


    Lin Miao helped him to the washroom.


    The Young Master quickly finished and came back to eat his breakfast.


    He found Lin Miao staring at him eat, so he gave a hard-boiled egg to her, ¡°Did you not eat well again?¡±


    He had eaten a meal with her and noticed that she ate very little.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t fuss with him; she was confused. Everyone was generous to her here, he was the only one who, occasionally, acted mean to her. But, she wasn¡¯t scared of him and didn¡¯t cover her true self much in front of him.


    Lin Miao took the egg and started peeling it. ¡°I can¡¯t eat too much, I don¡¯t have much use to start with. If I eat too much, I will be kicked out of this place.¡±


    The Young Master choked on this concerning response and saw her hand over the peeled egg to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± The Young Master said.


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s still hot, try it.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat foods that are even a bit cold.¡± The Young Master said, ¡°I¡¯ll throw it out if you don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t dare to eat the bread he left, she just ate the egg.


    Because she thought that if she ate everything, the housekeeper and the doctor wouldn¡¯t be able to evaluate how well the Young Master is feeling.


    The Young Master laid on his bed again when Lin Miao left the room.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t like to sleep, she wakes up very early everyday. If she overslept, she would often get headaches and feel unwell. So, she thought that the Young Master also felt uncomfortable, lying on his bed all the time.


    The housekeeper was a bit surprised when she brought the dishes out.


    As usual, no one gave her any tasks during the morning. Lin Miao didn¡¯t run around the house either because everyone looked very serious and busy. There wasn¡¯t a person she could talk to, either.


    So, Lin Miao sneaked back into the Young Master¡¯s room, because only he has spare time for her.


    She found him sleeping again.


    Lin Miao found it incredible that he basically sleeps all day.


    Then she saw him wake up.


    Lin Miao was happy. ¡°It¡¯s sunny outside, can we go for a walk?¡±


    There were a lot of flowers outside. She was embarrassed to go look at them alone. Plus, Grandma kept telling her to get the Young Master to move more.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t want to go. He said, uninterested, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to move.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Then, she lifted the blanket and piggybacked him.


    The Young Master who was lifted by a little girl a head shorter than him: ¡°...¡±

 CH 7

    The Young Master froze, then demanded to go down, ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t accidentally drop you. I often carried baskets of potatoes on my back, you¡¯re way lighter than those baskets.¡±


    The Young Master was touching her back and could hear her heartbeat. He was a bit uneasy because Lin Miao had short hair that only reached the roots of her ears. He could see her long neck, which was very white, unlike her face which was a healthy millet colour. The Young Master''s pale white face flushed red. He said flusteredly, ¡°Put me down, I¡¯ll walk by myself!¡±


    He changed his mind so fast, didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t want to move? Lin Miao thought.


    Unlike her stocky brother, Lin Miao pampered the Young Master, so she gently put him down, and then supported him.


    Coincidentally, while they were descending the stairs, the doctor was going up the stairs. He saw them and furrowed his brows. ¡°Where are you taking the Young Master? His body isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t go anywhere with him without my permission. Can you take responsibility if an accident happens?¡±


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t originally afraid of him. The doctor was chubby and white and appeared to be very friendly, but this time, his words were a bit aggressive. Lin Miao was a bit afraid. She wanted to explain that they just wanted to go out to see the flowers and raise their spirits, but, the doctor also did have a point...


    The Young Master frowned and said with hostility, ¡°I want to go outside, she¡¯s just helping me, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The doctor immediately changed his attitude. ¡°Just that she¡¯s too young. She¡¯s fine taking care of you in your room, but outside-¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way if there isn¡¯t a problem. We¡¯re just going to the garden, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The Young Master was impatient, but he looked nice and full of elegance even when he was angry.


    No one else stopped them in the living room. The other workers didn¡¯t really dare to say anything to the Young Master.


    ¡°Can we not go outside to walk?¡± Lin Miao quietly asked.


    The doctor¡¯s words were important. She was afraid of harming him because of her choices.


    ¡°No.¡± The Young Master responded.


    Lin Miao noticed that he was a bit unhappy, so she stopped asking.


    This was Lin Miao¡¯s first time stepping out of the living room and into the garden since she arrived here.


    It was very sunny today.


    The sky was a clear azure hue, perhaps because of the rain yesterday.


    A lot of the flowers in the garden were knocked onto the ground by the rain, and the gardeners were cleaning them up.


    Lin Miao was tempted to get closer to take a look, but she remembered what the Master said on the car: Don¡¯t act all astonished and nosy.


    She was the one who begged him to walk outside, but he told the doctor that he wanted to go outside himself. Lin Miao thanked him in her heart, he was a really nice person.


    So, Lin Miao said quietly to the Young Master, ¡°We don¡¯t have flowers as big as these at home. We have flowers equally as red, but they don¡¯t have so many petals and tastes sour and sweet.¡±


    Lin Miao yearned for home a bit when she said this. She wasn¡¯t used to being here, where she has to be cautious of everything.


    Even though she hated school when she left, she missed those days - of before she started working - a bit now. Back then, when she gets hungry on her way home, she would go pick a dozen or so Azalea, and eat them all at once. They were sour and sweet...


    At the village, her brother would be waiting at the entrance to carry her backpack for her...


    The Young Master felt her sudden sadness, but he had never comforted anyone before and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of cars parking. Shortly after, people came in.


    Lin Miao froze. She had seen this person. The convenience stores in town had put up posters of her, and a lot of her classmates also had stickers of her on their desks.


    The woman walked towards them, and then said, ¡°Little Yu does look a lot better.¡±


    The Young Master was a little impatient.


    After the woman finished talking, she turned her head and looked towards Lin Miao, showing a charming smile. She petted Lin Miao¡¯s head. ¡°Shui Shui right? You can call me Mom like Little Yu does from now on.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed, so she just smiled shyly without speaking.


    The woman sat down beside them. ¡°I have to leave for an event soon. Little Yu, listen to the doctor at home, okay? Mom is a bit busy right now. I¡¯ll be less occupied after a while, and will take you to the Maldives for a vacation then.¡±


    Then she petted Lin Miao again. ¡°Shui Shui, be good at home, too. We¡¯ll bring you along as well.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s face was red, thinking that her voice was soft and pleasant.


    ¡°You can completely pretend that you¡¯re Yu the Great.¡± The Young Master said coldly.


    There was a bit of confusion on the woman¡¯s pretty face.


    ¡°You can pass by your house without going in.¡± The Young Master added.


    The woman burst into laughter hearing this. She took out her phone and sent a Weibo: [Just pulled an all-nighter to get back home. My son heard that I was leaving again and said that I can be Yu the Great. I asked him why, and he said that it¡¯s because I can pass by my house and not enter¡­]


    The housekeeper already came out, but the woman quickly left.


    Lin Miao finally came back to her senses from being stunned by the woman¡¯s beauty and shock of meeting a celebrity for the first time. She realized that this was the Young Master¡¯s mother. His mother was so busy! Her dad was too, but he would make time to come back every weekend to eat with them, whereas his mother didn¡¯t come home at all.


    She only saw the Young Master¡¯s dad once, too. It was on the day when she first arrived. After that, she never saw him again.


    The Young Master was looking at the flowers. ¡°Can you come to my house to play in the future? All of our flowers there are edible.¡± Lin Miao said, trying to start a conversation.


    The Young Master responded with an uninterested hum of agreement. He quietly looked at the sky and talked no more.


    Lin Miao felt that his face was so white that it seemed to be radiating light. His entire body seemed to be a cluster of stars, as if it would completely shatter even if she just reached out to him.


    As a young person, she had a sensation of heroism in her heart. From now on, she would protect him well.


    By the time Lin Miao turned her head again, the Young Master was already sleeping against the guardrail.


    It was really easy for him to fall asleep.


    Lin Miao was sour in her heart. She was afraid of him falling ill from the blowing wind, so she slowly lifted him onto her back.


    The housekeeper didn¡¯t allow her to do so, rushing towards her. Lin Miao refused to put him down and slowly and steadily piggybacked the Young Master back to his room.


    The doctor called her outside after she placed the Young Master on his bed.


    Lin Miao was a bit anxious.

 CH 8

    Lin Miao was a bit uneasy. The doctor spoke softly to her, ¡°The Young Master¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, don¡¯t let him catch the wind outside, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then can we walk around in the room instead?¡± Lin Miao asked quietly.


    ¡°You can do that, but be careful, you won¡¯t be able to take the responsibility if he falls.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded. She let out a breath of relief after exiting the room. He didn¡¯t hit her, it¡¯s all fine.


    In the past, her teacher would whip her palm every time she called Lin Miao to the office. She would even tell her to hit herself with the pointer stick. It made her terrified to be called aside to talk with an adult.


    The Young Master was sleeping, so Lin Miao read alone in her room, a bit tense. At the village, she had her mom and brother, picked firewood and mushrooms, and had buddies. She wasn¡¯t used to being alone.


    So, she surreptitiously sneaked into the Young Master¡¯s room with her literacy textbook and a pencil.


    He was still sleeping.


    Lin Maio sat on the ground, reading and studying characters while waiting for the Young Master to wake up.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t touch her books much so she started from the first lesson: Our National Elementary School. The teacher covered all this already.


    She didn¡¯t want to study at all, but she promised her mom that she would study, so she followed through.


    Lin Miao mouthed the new characters and then copied them down.


    Some of the characters on her textbook had pinyin, but most didn¡¯t.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t recognize many of the characters. She then recalled that she forgot to bring the dictionary her mom bought for her here.


    ¡°What are you doing? Cough cough cough...¡± A voice said above her.


    Lin Miao raised her head and saw the Young Master, who was now awake. Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m studying.¡±


    The Young Master also saw the vocabulary characters and pinyin in her book. He held back his laugh and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lin Miao came to him. The Young Master took her textbook. ¡°You¡¯re in third grade? Nice.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded. She thought that he was always sick and probably never went to school, so, Lin Miao said modestly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know a lot, I¡¯m not suited for studying.¡±


    But the Young Master turned all serious and looked at the text. ¡°Are the underlined characters the ones you can¡¯t pronounce?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded embarrassingly.


    ¡°Come a bit closer.¡± The Young Master said


    Lin Miao got right in front of him, the Young Master held her pencil with his pretty hand, and pointed to an underlined word, ¡°This word is pronounced r¨®ng.¡±


    Lin Miao followed, ¡°r¨®ng (ÈÞ).¡±


    ¡°Read this sentence.¡± The Young Master pointed to the entire sentence with her battered pencil.


    ¡°From¡­ roads¡­ blooming with¡­ powder puff flowers and sunflowers, there came¡­ many students.¡± Lin Miao stuttered.


    The Young Master pointed at the ¡°r¨®ng (ÈÞ)¡± again.


    Lin Miao accurately pronounced it.


    The Young Master said, ¡°Write the pinyin on there so you won¡¯t forget it in the future.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s face reddened as took the pencil from the Young Master, but she only managed to write an ¡°r¡±.


    The Young Master saw that her face flushed red, took the pencil, and added an ¡°ong¡± behind the bit wonky ¡°r¡±.


    The Young Master¡¯s letters were beautiful, contrasting boldly with the ¡°r¡± in front.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face turned even redder, she regretted not practicing her penmanship.


    The Young Master took back the pen and pointed at the pinyin, ¡°r-ong, r¨®ng (ÈÞ).¡±


    Lin Miao hurriedly followed.


    Then they proceeded to the next underlined word.


    With one teaching and one learning, the two quickly figured the text out.


    Lin Miao started to read to the Young Master, her voice was full of vigor and came with rises and pauses. It was uplifting and placed listeners in a good mood.


    Lin Miao realized for the first time that reading and studying could be an enjoyable thing.


    In the evening, Grandma returned. The Young Master went back to his room after eating dinner with Grandma.


    Lin Miao knew that the Young Master was going to sleep again.


    Because her mom said that it was detrimental to sleep directly after meals, she also thought this way.


    So, Lin Miao slipped in again, and of course, the Young Master was lying on his bed.


    Lin Miao went to him but realized that she still didn¡¯t know what to call him.


    The housekeeper and doctor called him ¡°Young Master¡±, but she didn¡¯t want to call him this.


    His mother and Grandma called him ¡°Little Yu¡±.


    They told her to call him ¡°Gege¡±. Lin Miao wasn¡¯t very competitive, she only argued with her younger brother over this to entertain him.


    (Note: ¡°Gege¡± is pinyin for ¡°older brother¡± in Chinese)


    So, Lin Miao thought for a second, and called quietly, ¡°Gege, sleep a bit later, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s voice was soft to start with, after lowering it, it was even softer.


    The Young Master paused a bit, then turned his head. He saw her looking at him with her bright eyes and heard her say with anticipation, ¡°Gege, Gege, let''s go see the stars. The sun was giant today, there will definitely be a lot of stars.¡±


    The Young Master really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t want to get up, but he was still pulled up by Lin Miao.


    The roots of the Young Master¡¯s ear were flaming red; he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lin Miao thought that ¡°Gege¡± sounded euphonious. She doesn¡¯t have an older brother, so she never called someone that.


    The doctor said that they were fine as long as the Young Master didn¡¯t catch the wind. So, Lin Miao led the Young Master to the windowsill and noticed that there was a myriad of twinkling lights outside but not even half of a star.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t in dismay, she just realized that it was very pretty outside older brother¡¯s window.


    She had never seen such a stunning evening.


    The Young Master originally thought that she was disappointed because there weren¡¯t any stars in the sky, but then he heard her say, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here.¡±


    The Young Master noticed that Shui Shui was completely different in front of him compared to when she was in front of everyone else. During dinner, she was very careful and didn¡¯t talk much. But, in front of him, she was the type that could go on endlessly and talked about anything available.


    Lin Miao continued to talk, ¡°Gege, lemme tell you a story.¡±


    Back at the village, she and her brother would enjoy the cool shade under the pear tree in their backyard during summer nights. Lin Miao would tell stories to her younger brother under the starry night.


    The Young Master was curious about what she was going to tell, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°On a rainy evening...¡± After the first sentence, Lin Miao remembered the story that followed: it was about a child-eating witch being electrocuted to death. She stopped, it was a horror story that one of her friends had told her, it was unfit to tell the Young Master this. She was worried about scaring him.


    Then, it came to her mind that all her stories, which her friends told her, were used by the adults in the village to scare children. They weren¡¯t appropriate to be told to the Young Master, what if it scares him?


    So, she said embarrassingly, ¡°I forgot what followed.¡±


    The Young Master believed her. After all, he had witnessed that her memory wasn¡¯t so sharp during the day.


    ¡°Then tell me something about your school.¡± The Young Master said.

 CH 9

    Her older brother wanted to hear stories about school.


    Lin Miao felt troubled; there wasn¡¯t anything fun at school.


    ¡°School isn¡¯t fun.¡± Lin Miao deliberately said, ¡°The teacher is very mean, they would make me stand whenever I¡¯m late but they won¡¯t do that to other students who were late.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed, ¡°Outrageous.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, super outrageous.¡±


    Her mom had great expectations for her, so she never told this to her mom.


    Also, more importantly, once during Teacher¡¯s Day, many of her classmates had bought presents for the teacher. Lin Miao gifted the teacher smoked bacon from her mom and the teacher laughed at it in front of the class. Lin Miao didn¡¯t like the teacher at all, she was completely different from the good teachers mentioned in textbooks.


    She didn¡¯t want her mom to know this either. However, it was different for the Young Master, he couldn¡¯t go to school. It was a good thing to be unable to go to school, Lin Miao thought.


    So, she was willing to tell anything to him.


    ¡°My classmates are horrible as well.¡± Lin Miao continued, ¡°I even fought with them because they were pulling on my hair.¡±


    Lin Miao felt that she was overpowered, smart and overpowered. ¡°Then, I made them cry.¡±


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t help but laugh imagining her that haughty.


    Lin Miao continued to brag, ¡°When the teacher came in, I cried even louder than them, so then the teacher didn¡¯t penalise me. ¡±


    She was so clever at that time.


    The Young Master patted her proud head. ¡°Mm, Shuishui is very clever.¡±


    ¡°It was all because of experience.¡± Lin Miao responded shyly.


    It was about time to sleep, Lin Miao yawned and helped the Young Master back onto his bed. She then tucked him in, trying to imitate her mother. ¡°Good night Gege, I¡¯ll wake you tomorrow.¡±


    She slipped out without giving him a chance to show opposition.


    Like a fish returning into water.


    The Young Master looked towards the doorway and quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, Lin Miao woke up early in the morning and happily waited for breakfast.


    The Young Master had a health checkup after breakfast.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t hear the doctor say there were any problems, so she let out a breath of relief. This also means that they don¡¯t have to sleep so early and can chat.


    Grandma goes to the temple every morning after breakfast and only returns during the afternoon.


    So, the housekeeper was basically the one in charge of the house.


    The housekeeper didn¡¯t care for her much, but he was belligerent to everyone else, so she was still intimidated by him.


    The Young Master¡¯s room was the quietest, so Lin Miao went to his room during the day.


    During the evening, Lin Miao immediately noticed that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right after descending the stairs. Then, she saw the Master, whom she met on her first day here.


    He also saw Lin Miao and patted her, ¡°Shuishui, are you used to living here?¡±


    Lin Miao felt very cordial seeing him because he was the one who brought her here, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    In reality, she wasn¡¯t used to it at first, but she has been more accustomed to it since.


    At this time, the Grandma also came, ¡°Does Shuishui like her older brother?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°I like him.¡±


    ¡°Then can Shuishui with her older brother¡­¡± Grandma didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    A voice interrupted from the mouth of the stairwell, ¡°Shuishui, come here.¡±


    Lin Miao turned her head, and saw her older brother holding the banister, looking at her.


    Lin Miao rushed to help him.


    Upon approaching, she heard the Young Master¡¯s voice, a bit angry, ¡°Don¡¯t meet that liar alone.¡±


    Lin Miao wanted to rebuke after realizing that the ¡°liar¡± in his words was pertaining to the Master but she was also worried about aggravating the Young Master, which wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for his body, so she submitted, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t meet him.¡±


    Not long after, Grandma came to knock on their door. ¡°Little Yu, Shuishui, Grandma is coming in.¡±


    The Young Master was lying on his bed, playing tic tac toe.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s idea because the Young Master¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good. She loved to play this with her brother back at home, they could play simply with a grid on a notebook and a pencil.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t know how to play it, so Lin Miao taught him how to play in the first round.


    However, Lin Miao wasn''t able to win even one round after the first round.


    The two were exhilarated when Grandma came in. They increased the size of the grid, increasing the difficulty!


    The Young Master stopped playing right after the Grandma entered, ¡°Grandma, quit it if you¡¯re going to talk about that swindler.¡±


    Grandma walked towards him, patted Lin Miao¡¯s head, and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t call people swindlers, he¡¯s half-immortal, don¡¯t say that in front of him. Plus, he was the one who brought Shuishui. If he¡¯s a swindler, then what is Shuishui?¡±


    The Young Master was even more unhappy. ¡°Grandma, you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡°


    ¡±I know I know, I¡¯m not here for that. Since you didn¡¯t agree, the Master didn¡¯t force it. He said that it would be bad for your body if it was forced upon you.¡±


    As she was talking, Grandma brought out a piece of jade with a fish carved onto it. ¡°This is an amulet given by the Master, put it on. Let¡¯s not talk about that thing from now on.¡±


    The Young Master looked at the Grandma again and then wore the amulet.


    Grandma patted Lin Miao¡¯s head again. ¡°Shuishui, have fun playing with your older brother. Don¡¯t forget to come down to eat later.¡±


    After Grandma left, Lin Miao pulled out her notebook and continued to play tic tac toe with the Young Master.


    A short moment after Lin Miao exited the Young Master¡¯s room, Grandma pulled Lin Miao aside to a room and put a piece of jade on her, ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t take this off and don¡¯t let others see it, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand, but Grandma¡¯s expression was very serious so she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she went back to the room, the Young Master called her to the side of his bed.


    ¡°Grandma gave you something when you went out, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded.


    The Young Master took his piece of jade off and passed it to Lin Miao. ¡°Give me yours¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit surprised. Grandma said that she can¡¯t take it off, nor let anyone else see it.


    But, the Young Master was probably an expectation. He doesn¡¯t count as ¡°anyone else¡±.


    ¡°I want your piece.¡± The Young Master repeated.


    Lin Miao saw that his pretty face was all wrinkled up, so she immediately took her piece of jade off and handed it to the Young Master. ¡°Gege, here.¡±


    ¡°Wear my piece, don¡¯t let others see it.¡± The Young Master put Lin Miao¡¯s piece of jade on and said this to her.


    Lin Miao obediently wore the jade that the Young Master took off his chest earlier, tucking it under her clothes.


    The Young Master¡¯s ear roots reddened. Looking at her clueless face, he couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°Little stupid head.¡±


    Lin Miao raised her head, unwilling to give in. ¡°You can¡¯t call me stupid just because I lost to you thirty-seven times. One more time and I will win!¡±

 CH 10

    It dawned upon Lin Miao that the Young Master was highly intelligent. She lost miserably in their games of tic tac toe. She would¡¯ve appreciated it if the Young Master didn¡¯t call her ¡°Little Stupid Head¡±.


    The two played for a long time. The doctor even had to come to nag them, ¡°Shuishui, it¡¯s time to sleep. Stop playing in the Young Master¡¯s room.¡±


    Lin Miao looked at the time, it was indeed time to sleep.


    So Lin Miao said goodnight to her brother and returned to her room.


    The days were not as difficult to live through as she imagined. But, when she returned to her room and saw her backpack, she began to miss her mom, her brother, her dad, and her buddies in the village.


    Without her, Mommy would be alone at home since her Papa and younger brother went to town. No one will be present to help her carry corn or apply plaster. She should¡¯ve reminded her mother to go to town with Papa when she left.


    She didn¡¯t know if her younger brother¡¯s sickness had gotten any better, or if he grew taller or not.


    Her friends in the village are definitely waiting for her to bring home candy for them during the New Year.


    Lin Miao hugged her blanket, her nose sour, anticipating the New Year.


    She could return to visit them then.


    Actually, the village head has a telephone inside his house; every young person working outside would normally call back through him.


    But she forgot to record his number the day she left.


    Lin Miao sighed in her mind. She was so thoughtless when it comes to doing these things.


    Flipping back and forth, she was struggling to fall asleep.


    Lin Miao pulled out the jade she had around her neck. Rubbing it, the verdant jade carved into the shape of a fish felt comfortable.


    An idea suddenly shot into Lin Miao¡¯s mind.


    She recalled that the Master called the village head older brother, so he definitely knows the village head¡¯s number.


    Lin Miao frowned again. The problem was that she was clueless as to when the Master would come again as she didn¡¯t think of this earlier today when the Master visited.


    Lin Miao yearned and yearned, but the Master didn¡¯t show up again.


    Others in the villa would speak one or two sentences to her, but they still appeared to be busy. The housekeeper was still fierce, but she noticed that he would never yell at her.


    From her conversations with the Young Master, Lin Miao finally learned that the Young Master has already been through five grades despite sharing birth dates with Lin Miao. He skipped grades and only dropped out to rest because his body couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Lin Miao admired him even more.


    He was so good. She had only heard about staying back a grade before; this was her first time meeting someone skipping grades.


    The Young Master still had to take medicine, be infused, and stay on his bed.


    But, Lin Miao found many entertaining games.


    The Young Master also took time to teach her to read and write.


    Time flew. The Young Master¡¯s parents came back twice and left in a hurry.


    Every morning, Lin Miao would swiftly slip into the Young Master¡¯s room and tug him out of bed after she brushed her teeth and washed her face.


    The Young Master rubbed his eyes, ¡°Let me sleep a bit more!¡±


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore, he could sleep until ten without having breakfast if she let him sleep a bit more. So, Lin Miao ignored him and helped him to the lavatory to wash up.


    The Young Master was in a bad morning mood, but he wasn¡¯t able to express it to this smiley person babysitting him.


    So he puffed his cheeks, ¡°So angry.¡±


    ¡°No no no, Gege don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lin Miao melted from his rare cheek-puffing, trying to lull him.


    The Young Master¡¯s anger dissipated seeing her trying to soothe him.


    It was very sunny this summer. Lin Miao loved to be out in the sun, so she secretly took the Young Master to sunbathe as well.


    She often felt that the Young Master was like a mushroom under decaying leaves, needing sunlight. Her mom would often put quilts under the sun, she said it was to disinfect it.


    The Young Master also needed to be disinfected.


    Unknowingly, the Young Master¡¯s face became ruddy. He could wake up in the morning and wouldn¡¯t randomly fall asleep during the day.


    So, Lin Miao studied and played with the Young Master during the day. She was far more adapted to it now than her first days here. But she would still wonder when the Master would return...


    The Master finally returned just as Lin Miao was about to give up.


    The Young Master still disliked him. He pulled Lin Miao back into his room upon seeing him.


    In the room, Lin Miao was a bit unsettled. Looking at the Young Master, she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The Young Master asked, looking at her.


    ¡°I want to ask that person for a phone number.¡± Lin Miao quietly responded.


    The Young Master frowned, unhappy. His relationship has been better with Lin Miao, so he naturally said what he thought, ¡°Shuishui, why are you asking him for a phone number? He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    Lin Miao thought of her mom, her brother, her friends, and mountains filled with fungi waiting for her to pick. Her nose suddenly soured and her tears almost spilled out. She said in a low muffled voice, ¡°All of the kids working out of the village would dial back to the village head and talk to their parents. I¡¯ve been out working here for so long, and I¡¯ve never called back¡­¡±


    As they spoke, and as Lin Miao¡¯s train of thought followed there, she felt dejected and finally lost control of her emotions, tears dripping down from her face.


    The Young Master was shocked by this sudden outburst. He hurriedly wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him for it.¡±


    Lin Miao stopped him. She knew the Young Master didn¡¯t like the Master, so she wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him myself.¡±


    The minds of young children were all very simple; they hated asking people they didn¡¯t like for help.


    So, Lin Miao obviously didn¡¯t let him go and went by herself.


    The Master heard that she wanted the number. He paused a bit, and then asked Lin Miao to wait a bit for him to write it.


    The Master then wrote it on a piece of paper and handed it to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao was ecstatic now that she has the number and can call back. She could ask her mom if her brother was doing well, and tell her on a side note that she learned many new characters and has a super kind older brother.


    But suddenly, she realized that she didn¡¯t have a way to call.


    She returned to the Young Master¡¯s room and saw the Young Master sitting on the bed with a phone in his hand. ¡°Come, give me the number. I¡¯ll dial it for you.¡±


    ¡°Gege!¡± Lin Miao threw herself on the Young Master and hugged him, ¡°You¡¯re so niceee!¡±


    The Young Master, having received a ¡°good person card¡±, proudly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t you see who I am?¡±

 CH 11

    Lin Miao sat on the ledge of the bed. For convenience¡¯s sake, the Young Master gave her some room while he dialed.


    Lin Miao quickly took off her shoes and crawled beside him.


    The Young Master had many pillows. The two waited nervously yet with anticipation, listening to the beeps while resting on the pillows.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the other side, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s face glowed and she yelled enthusiastically, ¡°Big Sister Da Mei, it¡¯s Shuishui!¡±


    Da Mei was the eldest daughter in the village head¡¯s family. She was two years older than Lin Miao but was really kind to her.


    ¡°Shuishui, I heard Xiao Mei say that you went out to work. Is it fun working out of the village?¡± Da Mei asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s head was filled with her mom, so she didn¡¯t continue further with this and instead asked, ¡°Is my mom home?¡±


    ¡°Aunty Lin went to the town. She left the same day that you left and didn¡¯t say when she was coming back¡­¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s face immediately dimmed. ¡°Oh, okay. Tell Little Mei to study well at home. I¡¯ll buy candy for them when I return for the New Year.¡±


    Lin Miao hung up. Her smile was uglier than her crying expression. ¡°Mommy went to town, she didn¡¯t say when she would return.¡±


    ¡°Younger brother is sick; she definitely went to town with Papa.¡±


    The Young Master patted her head. ¡°There¡¯s six more months until the New Year. I¡¯ll go with you then, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lin Miao was feeling low. She came down from the bed. ¡°Six months is so long, I wonder if my mom would be back by then.¡±


    ¡°Mm, she will definitely be home by then. Your brother will recover as well.¡± The Young Master¡¯s tone was very trustworthy, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom tell you to study? I¡¯ll teach you English in these six months. Your mom will definitely be proud of you when you return.¡± They usually didn¡¯t have much time, and these classes were basically either Chinese or Math. Furthermore, Lin Miao¡¯s school¡¯s English class only starts at third grade, she didn¡¯t even have many English classes since the middle-school entrance exams only consist of Chinese and Math.


    Lin Miao was only able to learn ¡°mess up your room¡±, which meant ¡°good evening,¡± after a greater half of the semester. Her mom made cured meat to reward her the evening she said it to her.


    (Note: Mess up your room [¹Äµ·ÄãÎÝÀï] is pronounced g? d?o n? w¨± l?, it¡¯s a Chinese phrase with a similar sound in Lin Miao¡¯s dialect to ¡°good evening¡±)


    Originally, she had no interest in this, but she picked up her motivation and mood, ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    The Young Master nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The Young Master then pulled himself out of his quilt. ¡°Bring your book.¡±


    The Young Master had to cover himself with quilts despite it being summer since his room was air conditioned all the time.


    Lin Miao was about to joyously go into the study room next door when the Young Master stopped her. ¡°Don''t let anyone see. Get the most inwards book in the lowest right row next to the door.¡±


    Lin Miao snuck out as if she was a spy.


    The Young Master told her to act carefully because the doctor would definitely comment that he was overworking himself, thus hurting his body. This irritated the Young Master.


    Lin Miao was pretty fast and returned surreptitiously.


    Empty-handed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the book?¡± The Young Master was confused.


    Lin Miao quickly walked towards him and planted herself next to him, her back facing the door as she mouthed, ¡°The doctor¡¯s coming¡­¡±


    The Young Master nodded. They were like two little spies with a secret between them, ecstatically sharing intelligence.


    As expected, the door opened and the doctor came in to check the Young Master¡¯s body.


    Lin Miao quietly stood beside them, hands crossed in front of her body.


    The doctor said the same things as before; to let the Young Master rest well. He said that their current treatment plan was turning out well and his health was improving.


    Following that, the doctor dropped a few reminders and left.


    Lin Miao immediately took out two books from her clothes.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I ran into him when I left the study room. It scared me, but luckily, I was smart.¡±


    The Young Master took the books. They were his kindergarten english textbooks.


    He went to a bilingual kindergarten.


    The Young Master closed the book right after he opened it. ¡°Nevermind, we¡¯re not using these textbooks.¡±


    Lin Miao was quite confused. She stuck her head forward and saw three wonky characters: ¡°Óá¾°Ðù¡±.


    The words were twisted as if they were houses on the brink of collapse.


    The Young Master explained, blushing, ¡°This is from kindergarten. I was the first one in the class who learned how to write their full name.¡±


    Lin Miao was astonished. ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so smart. I could only write ¡®wood¡¯ and ¡®water¡¯ back in first grade, they all laughed at me for so long.¡±


    (Note: wood and water [ľľˮˮˮ] MuMu ShuiShuiShui are a part of her name, Lin Miao [ÁÖíµ], it¡¯s also why her nickname is Shuishui.)


    Lin Miao took the paper and wrote a ¡°Óᡱ (Yu) stroke by stroke.


    ¡°¾°¡± (Jing)


    ¡°Ðù¡± (Xuan)


    (Note: Pinyin is Y¨² J?ngxu¨¡n, which is the Young Master¡¯s full name.)


    She wrote it very meticulously but her characters were still ugly.


    After finishing, she gave it a proud look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that your Yu is the ¡®Yu¡¯ used in fish.¡±


    The Young Master took the pencil and wrote ¡°ÁÖíµíµ¡± beside it.


    (Note: Pinyin is Lin Miaomiao, which is Lin Miao¡¯s full name)


    Compared to Lin Miao¡¯s penmanship, which was like the Young Master¡¯s writing in kindergarten, the Young Master¡¯s characters were filled with awesomeness.


    Lin Miao was filled with envy. ¡°I also want to write my name as pretty as that.¡±


    ¡°Keep practicing, you can definitely do it.¡± The Young Master suddenly realized that they were getting distracted. ¡°Ok, time to learn English.¡±


    ¡°Did you learn english before?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, Gudaoniwuli!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± The Young Master blinked.


    ¡°Gudaoniwuli.¡± Lin Miao repeated.


    ¡°Good evening?¡± The Young Master repeated.


    The Young Master¡¯s voice was euphonious. Lin Miao thought it was even better than her english teacher¡¯s pronunciation. It was like the voice in the tape her teacher once played for her class.


    Lin Miao nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°What else did you learn?¡± The Young Master asked with a smile.


    Lin Miao was motivated. She tried to recall her memories, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything much. ¡°Wait a sec.¡±


    She bolted out the door.


    She returned back to her room and took out her english book.


    Afterwards, she sat beside the Young Master and opened the book. ¡°Wan, Tu, Shui, Hou¡­¡±


    (Note: The four translated words corresponds to the chinese characters ¡°Íë: bowl¡±, ¡°ÍÂ: spit¡±, ¡°Ë®: water¡± and ¡°»ð: fire¡±, which sounds like ¡°one¡±, ¡°two¡±, ¡°three¡± and ¡°four¡±)


    The Young Master saw that her book was flooded with notes.


    There were chinese characters under each english word.


    The Young Master closed her book, opened his, and said with an experienced face, ¡°Shuishui, please, can you forget about everything your teacher taught you?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She could not have been more acquiescent.


    The Young Master patted her head. ¡°Come sit, let¡¯s start from phonetic sounds.¡±


    His book also had many notes, but they were phonemes.


    After forty minutes of the Young Master teaching her, he was finally able to make Student Lin Miao understand that there was a difference between ¡°good evening¡± and ¡°gudaoniwuli¡±.


    It was so difficult being a teacher.


    The doctor would still occasionally pay a few visits during the day. The Young Master disliked his nagging and verboseness, so he just pretended to sleep. Lin Miao would lie beside his bed, conveniently covering the books.


    Lin Miao felt that deceiving the doctor like this seems wrong, but the Young Master explained that he had no reason to sleep during the day because then he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep during the night...


    Lin Miao considered it and felt it reasonable.


    They didn¡¯t study all the time. The two of them still played games. The Young Master drew an aeroplane chess, diced Lin Miao¡¯s eraser, and numbered them to use as dice in the game.


    There were penalties for positions accordingly.


    They didn¡¯t play much tic tac toe because he would always win. He was afraid of hurting student Lin Miao¡¯s self-esteem.


    Aeroplane chess was way better: it was purely luck-based.

 CH 12

    Lin Miao spent most of her time in the Young Master¡¯s room since she hasn¡¯t gotten in trouble for doing so yet. Plus, she was brought in by the old madam, her grandmother who neither the doctor nor the housekeeper intervened with.


    Lin Miao was still taking the job of watching the Young Master¡¯s infusion.


    Today, during dusk, Lin Miao noticed that the clouds outside were so red as if they were aflame.


    Lin Miao helped the Young Master up. ¡°Look, look!¡±


    And pulled the Young Master out of his room.


    There was an elaborate balcony on the second floor.


    They soon reached it and tilted their heads up at the fiery clouds.


    And couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    The doctor quickly came.


    The Young Master peered at the doctor and then pulled Lin Miao inside.


    The doctor followed up to them.


    The two exchanged looks, and then the Young Master mouthed, ¡®The Young Master¡¯s body is not good, don¡¯t let him catch the wind.¡¯


    Simultaneously, the doctor reminded them from behind, ¡°The Young Master¡¯s body is not good, don¡¯t let him catch the wind.¡±


    His gestures were identical to the doctor¡¯s! Lin Miao fought to hold her laugh back.


    After returning to the bedroom and watching the doctor leave, the two exploded with laughter as they watched the clouds from the windowsill.


    Looking at the clouds, Lin Miao unconsciously said, ¡°This scene was quite common back at my place. Usually, I would be picking firewood in the mountains.¡±


    The Young Master was a bit curious, ¡°Picking firewood?¡±


    Lin Miao paused a bit to think. ¡°Picking firewood¡­ It¡¯s basically collecting and bringing home dry branches to burn so that we can cook.¡±


    The image popped up in her head, causing her to let out a sigh. ¡°So unfortunate, you can only go home with me in the New Year, there won¡¯t be any fresh corn left. Right now, we have fresh corn that we can roast on fire heated stones. During New Years, we would only have sweet potatoes left to roast.


    The Young Master saw her swallow while speaking. Those roasted corn on the cobs must be really good.


    So, during dinner, some roasted corn appeared on the table.


    The grandmother was shocked. The housekeeper said the Young Master wanted it.


    The dish was still in front of the Young Master, so Lin Miao was too shy to reach for it.


    The grandma asked Lin Miao, smiling, ¡°Shuishui, do you want corn?¡±


    Lin Miao really wanted it, but she remembered her mom telling her that it wasn¡¯t polite to eat chicken feet with her bare hands when visiting other people¡¯s houses. Eating corn off the cob was basically the same as eating chicken feet, so Lin Miao shook her head.


    The grandma proceeded to ask the Young Master, ¡°Little Yu, do you want to eat corn?¡±


    The Young Master who scored full on dinner etiquette couldn¡¯t quite imagine how it would be like; eating corn with his hands in front of everyone, so he also shook his head.


    No one ended up eating the roasted corn, which was perfectly fine.


    Returning to the room after dinner, Lin Miao was still a bit unsettled.


    Roasted corn, oh roasted corn...


    When guests visit Lin Miao¡¯s house, her mother would tell her and her brother to not wolf down the food nor touch the meats and be generous towards them. However, her mother would deliberately save some food for them until the guests leave.


    ¡°Shuishui, do you want to eat the roasted corn?¡± The Young Master asked.


    Lin Miao thought of the fragrant corn. She swallowed and nodded.


    The Young Master¡¯s eyes filled with light. Leading Lin Miao, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s sneak back downstairs.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit reluctant, ¡°But if we get caught, wouldn¡¯t I get sent away? My mom said that stealing is a serious morality issue.¡±


    The Young Master flicked her head. ¡°What is going on in your little head. This is our house. How is it stealing when we¡¯re just eating some corn.¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a second. ¡°Oh yeah, then I¡¯m going to let the kitchen aunties know.¡±


    The Young Master stopped the wooden head, ¡°No, we¡¯re getting it ourselves. We can¡¯t let them know or else Grandma will definitely laugh at us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Miao was confused.


    ¡°Are you stupid? During dinner, Grandma asked us one by one if we wanted to eat the corn. She will certainly make fun of us if she knew we went to take them despite shaking our heads during dinner.¡± The Young Master explained, ¡°After that, she¡¯s going to record us eating corn and even send it to all my parents and relatives, and then my mom will share it online...¡±


    So, of course not! He just wanted to eat roasted corn on the cob. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to be laughed at!


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t care about being laughed at, but the Young Master¡¯s face was very important so she immediately changed her tone and said, cloak-and-dagger, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anyone outside.¡±


    She carefully opened the door and peeked left and right with her little head, and then whispered to the Young Master, ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡±


    So the two snuck out silently.


    The two could see the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes while walking down the hallway. It was so boring in here, so much so that such a simple thing could make them excited.


    The Young Master¡¯s lower body was much more agile.


    The Young Master was more experienced than Lin Miao. He pulled her aside to hide in the corner because he heard the doctor¡¯s footsteps in the stairwell.


    Listening to the footsteps, the two were extremely nervous.


    ¡°If we get caught by him later, just say that we¡¯re strolling in the hallway.¡± The Young Master mouthed to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    And now, grandma¡¯s voice came from downstairs, ¡°Doctor, I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    And then they heard his footsteps fade.


    The Young Master let out a breath of relief and said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Like in a spy movie, the two little agents hid intermittently along the way and then anxiously entered the kitchen.


    There was no one in there.


    The housekeeper seems to be lecturing the others outside.


    The two were so incredibly lucky.


    Then they began to search for the corn.


    But, they couldn''t find it even after going through the place.


    The two looked at each other. ¡°What if they ate it all?¡± Lin Miao quietly suggested.


    The Young Master nodded, ¡°Possibly.¡±


    But, the aroma of the corn was getting heavier, they seemed to still be in the kitchen.


    Suddenly, they heard a ¡°ding¡± sound.


    The two turned their heads and saw seven or eight corn cobs inside the microwave.


    The energetic Young Master quickly took a plate and used the tongs beside the oven to take two cobs of corn. Then, he pulled Lin Miao, ¡°Go!¡±


    Lin Miao quickly provided cover for the Young Master and the corn!


    Fortunately, the doctor was with grandma, and the other maids and helpers were called outside by the housekeeper.


    What a smooth and successful operation.


    The two were ecstatic in their room, looking at their fruit of victory.


    The corn was scalding. Lin Miao was experienced and brought a pair of chopsticks upstairs.


    She snapped the cob into two after wrapping it with a cloth and then thrusted the chopstick into the corn, lifting it.


    Lin Miao instructed the Young Master, ¡°Start slowly from the edges.¡±


    The Young Master slowly started to eat the corn, copying Lin Miao.


    They were concerned that the doctor was going to nag them again if he entered and saw them. So, they squatted in front of the window, hiding themselves within the curtains.


    The housekeeper finished his lecture in the garden. In the distance, all of the houses rested quietly in the night.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master looked at each other, eating the corn of victory and laughing uncontrollably.


    They wrapped the corn cobs after they finished before throwing them in the trash can.


    The housekeeper was a bit unsatisfied. ¡°Madame, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for him to be like this?¡±


    The grandmother cheerfully poked the steaming corn in front of her. ¡°No matter how tender the corn, they won¡¯t be able to chew it once they age. Let them eat it, and by the way, make stir-fried kernels for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°This is childhood.¡± The grandmother reminisced, ¡°Look how happy Little Yu is, he¡¯s like a normal kid, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The grandmother smiled. ¡°Ask them to make corn flour congee tomorrow morning. Whole grains are good for the body.¡±


    Back upstairs, the two children opened the windows and waited for the smell of corn to dissipate.


    Lin Miao was also fanning herself with a book.


    When suddenly,her hand slipped, throwing the book outside.


    Lin Miao was dumbfounded. Looking at her empty hands, she couldn¡¯t believe that she accidentally threw a book outside the window.


    The Young Master laughed at her expression. Seeing Lin Miao heading outside, he quickly got up to stop her since it was already pitch black outside. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The lawn¡¯s below it, we¡¯ll pick it up tomorrow morning.¡±

 CH 13

    Back in her room, Lin Miao struggled to settle her mind.


    She was the type of person who couldn¡¯t fall asleep when they have something on their mind.


    So, Lin Miao crept downstairs at midnight.


    The empty and dark living room...


    Lin Miao stepped on the stairs, horror stories flooding her mind. She was now scared to descend. Children-eating versions of those stories all came out and she felt like the entire ground floor was crowded with monsters staring at her.


    Suddenly, a pale white hand reached out from behind her.


    Terrified, Lin Miao hugged the guardrail beside her and closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t eat me¡­ Don¡¯t eat me¡­ I don¡¯t taste good¡­¡±


    The Young Master laughed at such a sight. ¡°Shuishui, it¡¯s me. I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    Lin Miao opened her eyes and saw the Young Master¡¯s beautiful eyes and brows. Letting out a breath, she quietly said, ¡°You scared me to death, why are you not asleep?¡±


    The Young Master whispered back like Lin Miao, ¡°I just woke up. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going to get the book back. My heart won¡¯t settle without getting the book back.¡± Lin Miao said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The Young Master responded.


    There were no lights, just the moon, making the quiet villa was a bit spooky.


    The two kids walked down the stairs while holding hands, and then went to open the front doors.


    Then, they realized that the garden was stunning under the moonlight.


    As if they were dyed with a silver shimmer, it was so beautiful that their fear diminished.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t want the Young Master to go outside. ¡°Stay here and wait for me, don¡¯t catch the cold wind. I¡¯ll be back very quickly.¡±


    And then Lin Miao headed out. The Young Master followed, bathing under the moonlight.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t have other ways so she gave her jacket to the Young Master.


    And quickly ran to pick up the book.


    Their book was under the Young Master¡¯s window so they had to go around the house.


    The two excitedly walked under the moonlight.


    They heard a rustle on the way so they crouched down and slowly advanced.


    The Young Master surprisingly didn¡¯t need Lin Miao¡¯s help and he walked by himself.


    They couldn¡¯t quite distinguish the sounds inside the window, but they didn¡¯t care. After all, they were outside to get their book.


    They quickly found the book and were about to return.


    Lin Miao accidentally scratched the bush with the book. A voice came from inside, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Lin Miao exchanged nervous looks with the Young Master, and then, they stood back up and ran!


    On the other side, the person who opened the window only saw the shadow of a kid wearing a coat.


    The two sprinted all the way back upstairs.


    Lin Miao only realized the problem after they were back in the Young Master¡¯s room. ¡°Gege, you ran so fast¡­ just then...¡±


    The Young Master blinked. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Lin Miao was worried. ¡°Are you okay, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    The Young Master paused for a minute. ¡°My heart¡¯s beating a bit too fast and my breaths are too short.¡±


    Lin Miao was so nervous that she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have gone to take the book, I¡¯ll call the doctor! Gege, please hang on!¡±


    The Young Master stopped her, ¡°Wait, it might just be that I ran too fast. Don¡¯t you feel like your heart¡¯s beating rapidly?¡±


    Lin Miao blinked. ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡±


    ¡°Let me catch my breath. There might not be anything wrong.¡± The Young Master said.


    The two stood, and then sat for a bit. Lin Miao anxiously looked at the Young Master throughout.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m fine.¡± The Young Master said, ¡°You can go back to sleep.¡±


    Lin Miao was still worried. She took off her shoes to sleep beside the Young Master. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here. If you feel sick, wake me up!¡±


    The Young Master thought she might not be able to rest with this in her mind. ¡°Fine, if something¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll definitely wake you up.¡±


    The two children, who just experienced a nighttime adventure, quickly fell asleep.


    Lin Miao woke up early in the morning. She woke the Young Master up and finally rest assured after seeing that he was alright.


    Lin Miao woke the Young Master up every day so no one noticed today¡¯s difference.


    The Young Master¡¯s father returned home during breakfast.


    Lin Miao was stressed. She recalled that he was never satisfied with her.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t mind her and just asked for the Young Master¡¯s condition, showing relief after confirming that his sickness was stable.


    His company was planning to go on market listings so he didn¡¯t have much time to come back.


    ¡°It¡¯s effective. Little Yu never fainted again after Shuishui came.¡± The old madame said.


    The father just frowned, showing disapproval, but he didn¡¯t contradict his mom either.


    Lin Miao was nervous in her room. She was afraid that the father would come in to talk to her. Luckily, he never went to her before he left.


    As always, she chatted with the Young Master. He gossiped with Lin Miao after coming back, ¡°I¡¯ve memorized what everyone will say to me already.¡±


    In Lin Miao¡¯s heart, the Young Master already became a handsome friend straight from a noble prince in a painting.


    So, Lin Miao responded, ¡°Adults are all like that. It¡¯s the same for my dad; always the same sentences. I always know what my grandma will say before she even opens her mouth too.¡±


    The Young Master leaned beside Lin Miao and pondered, ¡°Shuishui, do you want to go to school?¡±


    Lin Miao forcefully shook her head. ¡°No! School sucks, every day is horrible.¡±


    The Young Master sighed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too boring if you just stayed with me at home?¡±


    Lin Miao finished drawing a grid and lifted her head, responding sincerely, ¡°Of course not! Being with Gege is the best!¡±


    The Young Master rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m happy as well.¡±


    ¡°Mm, since you¡¯re happy as well, please have mercy and let me win to make me happier.¡± Lin Miao quickly added.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you waited here for me.¡± The Young Master flicked his finger at Lin Miao¡¯s forehead.


    The two were intrepid. The grid was very big and they played for over twenty minutes.


    The doctor came in and they have yet to have a winner.


    When they saw the doctor, they tore the piece of paper off and shoved it under the bed, pretending to be merely chatting.


    The doctor didn¡¯t see. ¡°Young Master¡¯s complexion is great today.¡±


    The two looked at each other and saw one word in the other¡¯s eyes: yay.


    They were getting more tacit at this.

 CH 14

    Grandma was frequently away, so the doctor and the housekeeper were the real adults in the house: they were the people who took care of things.


    Lin Miao was a bit afraid of them while the Young Master was annoyed by their reminders.


    So, the two little agents often did things that they wouldn¡¯t allow behind their backs.


    After the doctor left, Lin Miao crouched down beside the bed and retrieved the piece of paper she tossed down the bed.


    The two continued to play using their pencils.


    Lin Miao lost miserably again.


    During the evening, the doctor checked the room, closed the lights, and left after seeing the Young Master quietly sleeping on his bed.


    Right when the doctor descended, the door beside the Young Master¡¯s room slid open. A shadowy figure then came out and adeptly snuck into the Young Master¡¯s room.


    Lin Miao laid on the bed. ¡°Gege, your quilts and pillows all smell so good! They smell like sunlight.¡±


    ¡°They took it out and put it under the sun. You¡¯ll find your sheets the same when you go back in a bit.¡± The Young Master patted her head.


    Lin Miao rolled on the bed and suddenly realized something, ¡°Huh, I think this is mine. Your quilt should have Japanese honeysuckles on it and mine has this flower on it.¡±


    She only knew the Japanese honeysuckle because she had an enormous honeysuckle vine back at her place.


    In reality, they were obscure white flowers that could only be identified through careful observation.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t want to exchange quilts anymore, they were the same to him anyway.


    The two played for a while and after feeling sleepy, Lin Miao returned to her room to rest.


    Lin Miao usually calls her older brother up at 7:30 in the morning to eat breakfast.


    However, on the next day, Lin Miao saw his empty bed and found him in the bathroom instead.


    She was about to compliment him for waking up early when the bathroom door opened. Without giving her a chance to look, the Young Master skimmed by her and jumped back onto his bed, wrapping himself in his quilt.


    Lin Miao was a bit worried, ¡°Gege, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t come near me, I look very scary!!!¡± The Young Master¡¯s horrified voice came from his bed.


    Lin Miao was confused but also horrified by his tone. She quickly comforted, ¡°Gege, don¡¯t be afraid. Let me see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Pictures of monsters flooded her mind.


    But she wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, she slowly approached his bed and spoke softly as if she was babysitting her younger brother, questioning his life after a fight against other girls and boys. ¡°Gege, don¡¯t be scared, let Shuishui see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come! It¡¯s actually terrifying.¡± The Young Master¡¯s voice came from under the quilt.


    ¡°Let me take a look. I¡¯ll never be afraid regardless of what you look like because I like Gege the most.¡± Lin Miao responded softly.


    Suddenly, she saw red dots on his clear white hand that seemed to have popped up overnight.


    Lin Miao was very familiar with this. ¡°Chickenpox! Gege, how did you get chickenpox?¡±


    She had chickenpox in first grade. It was all over her body, from the top of her head to the soles of her feet, there were some even in her throat. It was more painful than dying.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Young Master said from inside his quilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gege. I¡¯ll go call the doctor and say you have chickenpox! I¡¯ve had it before, you¡¯ll be fine soon. Don¡¯t be afraid, Gege!¡± Lin Miao hurriedly said.


    She then rushed to call the doctor.


    The doctor, the grandma, and the housekeeper quickly came.


    The doctor immediately gave the Young Master a health check. The Young Master tilted his face away from Lin Miao, hiding it from her.


    The doctor soon made his diagnosis, ¡°It¡¯s chickenpox.¡±


    The grandma¡¯s expression hardened upon hearing ¡°chickenpox.¡± For normal children, chickenpox can be easily cured with some medicine. However, Little Yu¡¯s body was frail, if some complications happened...


    On the other side, the doctor was getting medicine, frowning. ¡°Weird, chickenpox only spreads from person to person, do any of us have chickenpox?¡±


    The housekeeper turned to Lin Miao upon hearing this, ¡°How did you know it was chickenpox?¡±


    The Young Master coughed on his bed and said impatiently, his voice a bit raspy, ¡°I told her because she thought that I turned into a monster. I read this in a book. Since it¡¯s infectious, Grandma, you guys should go.¡±


    Grandma patted his head. ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t scared of this. Don¡¯t be afraid of this either, Little Yu.¡±


    Upon hearing the doctor say that chickenpox was passed from person to person, Lin Miao¡¯s tears left her eyes as if it were raining. Despite the Young Master trying to hide the fact that she had chickenpox before, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from confessing, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, I had chickenpox¡­¡±


    The Young Master coughed again, ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±


    The grandma paused and then turned her head to Lin Miao


    The doctor also turned his head and looked at Lin Miao, curious yet concerned, ¡°You have it too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it now. I had it back in first grade. My deskmate infected me.¡± Lin Miao said, choking. She felt more sorrowful as she continued; she infected her older brother with chickenpox.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years since, don¡¯t cry. You weren¡¯t the one who passed chickenpox to him.¡± The doctor said, ¡°Those who recovered from chickenpox would have immunity, they wouldn¡¯t get it easily. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The grandma smiled. Patting the Young Master¡¯s head, she added, ¡°You two have such a nice bond.¡±


    She naturally realized this after hearing the entire conversation: Lin Miao was definitely the one who noticed it was chickenpox. Little Yu was worried the doctor and her might blame Lin Miao, so he lied and said he was the one who noticed it.


    The Young Master awkwardly turned his head and stayed silent.


    The grandma led the doctor and Lin Miao out.


    The doctor had something to say to the grandma, so they sent Lin Miao back to her own room.


    After waiting for them to head downstairs, Lin Miao snuck back into the Young Master¡¯s room, her eyes still red.


    The Young Master quietly lied on his bed, Lin Miao condoled with him.


    She thought of the time when she had chickenpox, that feeling that her whole body was itchy and stinging.


    It was excruciating.


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t asleep. With his dry throat, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t randomly dismantle my plots.¡±


    Lin Miao sat wordlessly on the side of his bed, her face red from holding back tears. She took the prescribed medication and applied the cream to the red dots in his short hair.


    She had it before, so she knew the irritating spots...

 CH 15

    The sky outside was gloomy, as if a storm was coming. Everyone in the mansion became nervous as Lin Miao continued to accompany the Young Master in his room.


    The Young Master¡¯s father returned in the afternoon to see the Young Master. ¡°How did he get chickenpox? Wasn¡¯t he vaccinated for it?¡± He asked the doctor.


    The grandma was a bit aggravated, ¡°Is this how a father acts?¡±


    The doctor awkwardly coughed. ¡°The Young Master is allergic to Neomycin so he wasn¡¯t able to get the chickenpox nor the flu shots.¡±


    Awkwardness also spilled out of the father¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, I forgot about that. What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°It will be fine as long as no complexions happen.¡± The doctor¡¯s brows furrowed.


    The father looked at his son. Unable to assure himself, he decided to send the Young Master to the hospital.


    The Young Master frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, it¡¯s not like that we don¡¯t have the stuff at home.¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± The Young Master¡¯s father patted his head, ¡°There¡¯s more equipment at the hospital, the caregivers are more professional too.¡±


    Lin Miao listened aside. Only the adults were talking, so she didn¡¯t have an opportunity to step into the conversation.


    A car soon came to pick up the Young Master.


    Lin Miao wanted to follow in the car but was halted by the housekeeper. ¡°They¡¯re quite busy over there, you stay at home to wait for the Young Master to return.¡±


    Lin Miao felt sourness up her nose. She didn¡¯t want to wait alone at home.


    Her father also took her younger brother in town when he was sick and told her to wait at home, but they never came back.


    She wanted to follow along so she can at least know the Young Master¡¯s condition.


    But the car quickly left.


    The grandma, the Young Master¡¯s father, and the doctor all left.


    The housekeeper soon assigned people to deliver her dinner to her room. Lin Miao wasn¡¯t hungry; she couldn¡¯t swallow a single bite of her delicious meal.


    The grandma and the Young Master¡¯s father came back at eight in the night.


    Lin Miao rushed downstairs, too worried to be scared. ¡°When can Gege come back?¡±


    The grandma patted her head. ¡°Very very soon, Shuishui should go to sleep soon.¡±


    The housekeeper led Lin Miao upstairs, leaving the two adults by themselves in the living room.


    She heard grandma¡¯s furious voice while heading upstairs, ¡°Filming again, still thinking about filming when her son¡¯s hospitalized? Why did she choose to get married if she loves acting so much?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s rushing back. The film team is deep in the mountains, she can¡¯t do anything when it¡¯s like that. Mom, don¡¯t say so much.¡± The Young Master¡¯s father said tiredly.


    Back in her room, Lin Miao asked the housekeeper, ¡°Shushu, which hospital is Gege at?¡±


    (Note: Shushu refers to Sh¨±sh¨± in Pinyin and ÊåÊå in chinese, it means ¡°uncle¡± and is the preferred name to call middle-aged or younger adults outside of one¡¯s family.)


    The housekeeper knelt down. ¡°At the best hospital. You should sleep now.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded. She went to brush her teeth and wash her face and then lied on her bed. She didn¡¯t change into her pajamas but instead took her backpack out. She packed it with her pencils, notebooks, and books. She also took out the five hundred yuan her mother gave her.


    (Note: Yuan, or RMB (£¤), is the official currency used in mainland China)


    Lin Miao hugged her little backpack and lied back on her bed after switching off the lights.


    Her mind was filled with the adults¡¯ conversation. They said the Young Master might not make it if the chickenpox complicates.


    Lin Miao knew what ¡°might not make it¡± meant.


    She had a buddy who accidentally fell down a cliff while returning from picking firewood. The village head phrased it the same way as them.


    Lin Miao was scared.


    The Young Master would be lonely at the hospital too. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone to play games with, no one to call him for breakfast...


    At ten o¡¯clock, the mansion quieted down like any other day.


    Lin Miao slipped out of her room with her little backpack.


    She walked through the yard under the moonlight. It rained heavily in the afternoon, but the night sky was clear, and the moon was radiating clear, bright light.


    Lin Miao never stepped out of the garden ever since arriving here.


    She quickly flipped over the closed iron gates and out of the yard.


    She was adept at climbing trees, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to flip over the gate.


    After landing on the other side, she ran towards the direction the car left in.


    Lin Miao sprinted like a cheetah. She had never been to the hospital, but ran anyway.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, the Young Master was staring at the ceiling, bored and furrowing his brows.


    Despite the relief from the medicine, he wasn¡¯t able to sleep due to the itch and pain. He sent his nurse out of the room. He hated having someone else in his room.


    He thought of the sobbing little bun when he left, his brows furrowing tighter.


    Suddenly, he heard his room¡¯s door gently open.


    He then saw a small figure slip in.


    The Young Master was surprised, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Gege, it¡¯s me.¡± He heard Lin Miao¡¯s voice, panting.


    The Young Master propped himself up in disbelief. He switched on his lights and saw Lin Miao with her backpack.


    Her forehead was covered with sweat.


    Lin Miao struggled to catch her breath, ¡°Gege¡­ fifteen storeys¡­ is so hard to climb¡­¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s nose was a bit sour. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to use the elevator tomorrow.¡°


    A knock interrupted their conversation; it was the doctor who saw the lights turn on in his room.


    Lin Miao dashed behind the bed with her backpack to hide.


    The doctor opened the door. ¡°Young Master, is there anything uncomfortable?¡±


    The Young Master flicked off the lights. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Then the doctor closed the door.


    Lin Miao came out from behind. ¡°Phew, he almost saw me.¡±


    The Young Master wrinkled his brows. ¡°You came by yourself?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded and answered in a tone she would use when doing things behind adults¡¯ backs, ¡°I snuck out through the front door, no one saw me.¡±


    The Young Master felt as if she came out of a disaster aftermath. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is during the middle of the night?!¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know. She had walked longer distances by herself, so she didn¡¯t think it was dangerous; it was more like sneaking downstairs to retrieve her book.


    Lin Miao¡¯s heart warmed with her brother caring for her. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. I went on a taxi after sneaking out. ¡®Taxi¡¯, you taught me that. There was that word on the car that brought me here.¡±


    His heart soft, the Young Master wasn¡¯t able to say anything harsh. Just letting out a sigh, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever go out this late at night by yourself.¡±


    Lin Miao took out some fruits she bought at the door of the hospital and placed them aside. She then responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked at her brother on his bed. ¡°Gege, are you struggling to fall asleep?¡±


    Lin Miao had chickenpox too. She wasn¡¯t able to sleep from the painful itches then.


    It was only somewhat mitigated by her mom fanning her by her side.


    So Lin Miao took out a piece of paper. ¡°Gege, close your eyes. I¡¯ll fan for you.¡±


    She fanned slowly as she explained, worried that his body might not stand her aggressive fanning.


    The Young Master looked at her serious face. ¡°You can sleep on the bed beside this, I can sleep by myself.¡±

 CH 16

    The hospital was well air-conditioned. The Young Master¡¯s room was also quiet since it was on the fifteenth floor.


    Lin Miao pulled out a piece of paper and diligently fanned for her older brother.


    The fan wasn¡¯t very effective, but the wind was still strong enough to blow away the Young Master¡¯s loneliness inside his heart.


    He wiped her sweat, ¡°Go to sleep, you¡¯ll have to wake up early tomorrow to eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll rest during the day.¡± She said through the darkness.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll sleep during the day and fan for you during the night. Sleep, Gege.¡±


    The Young Master could see her pupils through the darkness, he was the only one in them.


    Pure and beautiful.


    He sought to be good to her too.


    ¡°Go sleep too.¡± The Young Master replied, ¡°I can sleep now.¡±


    Lin Miao settled down on the accompanying bed, extending her arm to keep fanning for the Young Master. However, she found that her bed was a bit too far away, so she got off her bed, pushed it beside the Young Master¡¯s, and then climbed back on again. Finally satisfied, she continued to fan.


    The doctor found the two beds together when he checked in the following morning. On the bed, there was Lin Miao, sleeping soundly.


    Meanwhile, they noticed she was gone in the mansion.


    On normal days, Lin Miao would wake up at around seven, but this time, she didn¡¯t show up after seven thirty. Noting that the two kids had a great relationship, the grandma went upstairs to comfort Lin Miao, but only found a pillow under the quilt.


    The grandma furrowed her brows and asked the housekeeper and the Young Master¡¯s father, ¡°Did anyone see Shuishui?¡±


    The father was a bit impatient, ¡°Little kids like to run around, check if she went to the garden.¡±


    The grandma was worried and quickly assigned others to search for her.


    Everyone in the mansion was tasked to find Lin Miao.


    But no one found her. The grandma called the property manager, who soon replayed yesterday night¡¯s security camera footage. They found a girl with a backpack running out the gates at around ten in the night, quickly going out of the field of view.


    She snuck outside in the middle of the night.


    At this time, they received a call from the doctor.


    Then they heard the Young Master¡¯s voice, ¡°Shuishui¡­¡±


    The grandma cut the voice off, ¡°Did you two eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I asked Shuishui to come, grandma. Don¡¯t be worried and search for her at home.¡± The Young Master said on the other side with his raspy voice.


    Lin Miao regretted waking up late upon hearing the Young Master taking the blame. She could have returned before being discovered, but she overslept and was busted by the doctor.


    She had to confess and apologize.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mindset was very simple. She thought that she had to apologize because she snuck here when they didn¡¯t want her to come.


    It was like how they had to apologize and confess when the doctor found out about them secretly staying up to play games or strolling outside for too long.


    This case was indifferent from Lin Miao¡¯s perspective.


    Hanging up, the grandma didn¡¯t believe the Young Master¡¯s words.


    How could her grandson tell someone to go to the hospital that late?


    But, the grandma couldn¡¯t help but wonder: How did she know the way there?


    Her background was clear, she grew up in a village and was clueless about anything in the city.


    ¡°I remember that she asked me which hospital the Young Master was in. I told her it was the best hospital¡± The housekeeper said.


    The grandma sighed, a bit astonished in her heart, ¡°She found little Yu with that one sentence.¡±


    The father¡¯s expressions also shifted a bit, ¡°Just let her stay at the hospital.¡±


    Fortunately no accidents happened. The grandma was a bit regretful: she should have just let Lin Miao tag along.


    Lin Miao was ecstatic when she was informed that she was allowed to stay at the hospital.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother returned in the afternoon.


    She hugged the Young Master, tears dripping down her cheeks, ¡°How did you get chickenpox? What did the doctors say? Mommy will be by your side, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The grandma peered through the window and saw a gathering of reporters around the hospital. Her face had an ugly look, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was impossible for Lin Miao to step into things between adults, so she discreetly looked at her older brother to prevent him from scratching the pimples. The doctor said there might be germ infections if the skin pops, so she concentrated to stop him from popping the skin.


    Lin Miao still stayed to accompany the Young Master at night. All of the adults returned, so it was time for the kids, which was a lot more relaxing.


    The two beds were adjoined, so Lin Miao fanned while she chatted with the Young Master.


    Lying beside her older brother, she wasn¡¯t as worried.


    The presence of the adults during the day made Lin Miao too embarrassed to talk with the Young Master. She only chatted with him when the adults had their attention elsewhere.


    There was an old skinny woman lying along on her bed in the room beside the Young Master. She would pass by the old woman¡¯s room every time she got water.


    Lin Miao would occasionally buy her an apple.


    She carried 2.5 kilograms of apples up the day she came.


    In reality, their room wasn¡¯t lacking fruits. The apples there were even bigger than the ones she purchased.


    She really couldn¡¯t finish her apples, so she gifted some to the old woman next door.


    The old woman looked mean, but Lin Miao wasn¡¯t afraid of her.


    Lin Miao told the Young Master about the woman next door, ¡°She¡¯s very old so she probably can¡¯t eat these apples whole.¡±


    Lin Miao just realized, ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    So the Young Master asked the nurse to cut the apples into very thin slices before giving it to the old woman next door.


    In return, the old woman gifted a dragon fruit. It was enormous, probably from a fruit basket from someone else.


    The adults would still occasionally argue, but not in the ward, so the Young Master didn¡¯t know, but Lin Miao did.


    The doctor also confirmed that there weren¡¯t any complications. The Young Master was recovering from his sickness.


    He could go back after a few more days.


    But they were swarmed by news reporters when they exited.


    Lin Miao had never seen this before, she quickly blocked in front of her older brother.


    The doctor and the two bodyguards stopped much of the crowd. The grandma also asked the hospital to send in security to help break the crowd, but some reporters still managed to poke through, ¡°Young Master Yu, is it convenient for you to tell us about your relationship with your mother?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is often away due to her work, do you have anything to say to her?¡±


    Lin Miao was in front of her older brother but a reporter suddenly pushed in with their microphone. Had it not been the Young Master swiftly blocking it with his hand, the microphone would¡¯ve knocked into Lin Miao¡¯s eyes.


    The Young Master was furious. He had been harassed by reporters before, but was never this angry. He spoke with a bad temper, ¡°I want to interview your kids too. Your father was taken away by the police due to what he¡¯s doing at work, do they have anything to say to you?¡±

 CH 17

    The Young Master¡¯s parents soon came as well to help with the situation.


    After having peacefully returned home, the adults went into the study to discuss something.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master went back to the Young Master¡¯s room.


    Something deep in Lin Miao¡¯s heart hinted that something consequential was about to happen.


    The Young Master, however, immediately checked his nightstand upon returning into his room.


    He found it left with only some bottles of pills that he regularly took.


    ¡°Shuishui, did you see these pills when you left?¡± The Young Master asked Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to that when I left. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Her mind was predominantly filled with sneaking to the hospital to be with her brother. Since the hospital had a wide range of medicine, she didn¡¯t remember to take the pills.


    The Young Master was talking about his topical medicine and pills for his chickenpox.


    The Young Master¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Call grandma here.¡±


    He then thought of the adults in the study, so he asked Lin Miao to help him downstairs.


    They unreasonably schemed against him and swept it under the rug.


    Normally, the Young Master wouldn¡¯t fuss excessively, but this crossed his line.


    They heard the grandma¡¯s voice outside the door of the study, ¡°You have no idea where you went wrong. I¡¯ll tentatively believe that you have no idea why there are so many reporters. But, why aren¡¯t any of the other celebrities¡¯ children being exposed?.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s because of your attitude. You think that children, by default, are also opportunities for hype. I¡¯ve been putting up with all of it from when he was in your belly all the way to him going to school and falling sick. You say it¡¯s a need for your job, but you need to recognize that you¡¯re also a mother!¡±


    Lin Miao firmly held the Young Master¡¯s hand.


    The Young Master knocked on the door, his intentions unchanged by the argument inside the room. ¡°Grandma, I want to talk about something.¡±


    The three people inside all quieted down.


    Then, they opened the door.


    The grandma was a bit tired, ¡°Little Yu, we can take care of all this adult stuff.¡±


    ¡°I know, I want to talk about how I got chickenpox.¡± The Young Master clarified.


    ¡°I left all my chickenpox medicine in my nightstand when I left for the hospital, but they all disappeared after I came back. There were only the pills that I regularly took. The doctor also said the only way I can get chickenpox is from another person.¡±


    The Young Master was only so sensitive about this because the only change in his room the day before he was diagnosed was that he had Lin Miao¡¯s quilt.


    The doctor said that the only source of infection is the infected, and Lin Miao had chickenpox before. Not having much medical knowledge, his first reaction was that there was something wrong with the quilt.


    But the doctor dismissed it. The Young Master confirmed it again just before he was transferred to the hospital. It wasn¡¯t Lin Miao¡¯s problem.


    However, the Young Master still wasn¡¯t sure about the quilt.


    So he placed all the chickenpox medicine in the nightstand when he left.


    The three adults¡¯ faces all suddenly turned serious.


    The father called people to investigate.


    The Young Master led Lin Miao back to her room after he finished explaining.


    The two kids didn¡¯t have to be involved in such complicated things.


    Lin Miao just knew that the housekeeper was taken away by the police for an investigation the next day.


    The adults didn¡¯t tell the two anything else.


    The Young Master knew some more. For example, he knew that the housekeeper¡¯s nephew had chickenpox. He also inferred that it was plotted against Lin Miao from how their quilts had been swapped.


    This was confirmed and added to from the police interrogation. The housekeeper¡¯s intentions were to infect Lin Miao with chickenpox and then send her away.


    The Young Master was confused about his motives because Lin Miao had never gotten in his way from start to finish. It was unreasonable of him to deliberately scheme against a kid.


    And the housekeeper pocketed the medicine because he thought the Young Master wouldn¡¯t notice such a minor thing and that it was superior to medicine from hospitals.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother still left, two days after the housekeeper was discharged. Her film team was burning through the funds after being on hold for three days. The father also left due to his job.


    On the other hand, the story of the flock of reporters when the Young Master came out of hospital was still posted on the Internet.


    There weren¡¯t any disagreements, just different focuses.


    One part was about the Young Master¡¯s appearance. The Young Master was still handsome and filled with elegance like a little prince even after his chickenpox. No wonder he is the son of the aesthetic queen.


    Another side condemned the reporter lacking morals for nearly hitting the little girl.


    There was also a great amount of people who were surprised: Who is that short little girl? She looks pretty cute. It was super warm-hearted of Little Yu to protect her eyes from the microphone.


    The Young Master and Lin Miao both didn¡¯t like to watch television or use smartphones, so they were oblivious to these comments.


    The new housekeeper in place was a middle-aged woman. She was quiet and looked gentle.


    Lin Miao borrowed her older brother¡¯s phone again to call the village head¡¯s home.


    But she was told that her mom was still not back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back for the new year. I¡¯ll teach you English in the meantime.¡± The Young Master comforted.


    In reality, he wanted to visit the Maldives to see the ocean for the new year. Once she arrives there, she will definitely forget about this.


    Downstairs, the grandma was talking with the new housekeeper. Then, they saw a picture of Lin Miao and the Young Master on the recommended entertainment news. The Young Master covered Lin Miao¡¯s eyes.


    The grandma was originally smiling, but then she thought of her phone call from the Master a while back. So, she hurriedly called for the picture to be taken down from the feed.


    She let out a breath of relief after checking that it was gone.


    When she stepped upstairs, she saw the two kids sitting criss-crossed on the bed playing a hand game.


    (Note: The game is called ¡°ÄãÅÄÒ»£¬ÎÒÅÄÒ»¡± in chinese and no english counterpart of it exists.)


    As always, kids love to play with others their age.


    Soon, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. The new housekeeper prepared mooncakes in advance.


    Lin Miao adored the Mid-Autumn Festival because every year, her dad would bring back mooncakes and her mom would cook a table full of dishes. There would even be cured pork simmered with potato.


    The whole family would gather around the dinner table and happily eat dinner.


    They would then watch the moon in the yard and listen to her mom¡¯s stories.


    However, this year, she found a pile of various mooncakes by her bed when she woke up. Lin Miao shared one with her older brother.


    But she felt like they weren¡¯t as good as the ones her father brought home.


    During the evening, the Young Master¡¯s parents returned too. They quietly ate dinner together around the table.


    Lin Miao copied their silentness.


    After dinner, the three adults headed for the study again, likely having something to discuss.


    The doctor was back with his family for the holiday, and the new housekeeper was still familiarizing herself with the house.


    So, Lin Miao pulled the Young Master out in the yard to see the moon.


    Her parents and younger brother were definitely eating and watching the moon too.


    The Mid-Autumn moon was big and round, hanging alone in the night sky.


    The two huddled together. Lin Miao began to tell the story of Chang¡¯e.


    Her mom told this every year.


    She felt her nose turn sour as she recited the story.


    She missed her mom, younger brother, dad and her friends. She wanted to move back into the village with her older brother and grandma.

 CH 18

    The two kids didn¡¯t know what the three adults talked about that night.


    But the next day when Lin Miao woke up, she saw the pretty Young Master¡¯s mother ask the new housekeeper to switch her breakfast with a facial mask on.


    ¡°Boiled broccoli and half a chicken breast is alright.¡±


    Turning her head, she saw the two tender children come down the stairs. Lin Miao was a bit nervous.


    She always felt anxious around the Young Master¡¯s parents, it felt like they weren¡¯t from the same world...


    It was the same feeling of distance and prestige she felt when she first met the Young Master. It made her feel uneasy and it was hard to get accustomed to.


    However, the little prince then became a great older brother. She felt they were family; they played together, and the older brother gave her chinese lessons and taught her english phonemes.


    Moreover, the adults frequently argued with each other. Even though she doesn¡¯t understand what they were arguing about, she still felt scared.


    Probably feeling Lin Miao¡¯s nervousness, the Young Master took her hand and headed to the dining room.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother waved at the two with her facial mask still on, ¡°Little Yu, Shuishui, come.¡±


    Lin Miao thought that her face was too white and ghostly-looking. It was a bit scary, but she hid her feelings.


    She held her brother¡¯s hand. If he wasn¡¯t going, then she wasn¡¯t going.


    The mother was quite patient. She stood up and walked towards them. Seeing her son¡¯s unpleasant look and remembering what her mother-in-law said, she kneeled in front of Lin Miao. ¡°Shuishui¡¯s face is a bit yellow, do you want to wear a facial mask like mommy? These masks can whiten your face.¡±


    The Young Master frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it.¡±


    And then he led Lin Miao aside to the dining room, leaving the Young Master¡¯s mother in a bit of an awkward position.


    At this moment, the father and grandmother both came out.


    The grandma said, ¡°You should bring up the dimsum.¡±


    Everyone came to the breakfast table. All of the adults were there. Lin Miao was even more nervous as she meticulously peeled her egg. Unlike when she and the Young Master were alone, where she would eat an egg in two bites, she ate carefully and slowly, trying to copy the way her brother ate.


    It was a quiet breakfast.


    The mother looked at her son, and then at Lin Miao. She smiled lightly. ¡°Shuishui is so cute, eating like a little mouse.¡±


    Lin Miao was confused. Is she complimenting her cuteness or simply saying that she literally eats like a mouse?


    In her village, everyone tried to hit and chase away mice when they stumbled upon them.


    She froze on her seat, not knowing how to respond.


    The Young Master stood up. ¡°Saying that someone looks like a mouse. Mom, you really have a special way of complimenting others.¡±


    The mother felt even more awkward, she intended to build a closer relationship with the little girl and build more family bonds. How could she have thought that such a little remark displeased her son?


    The mother wanted to compensate.


    So, after breakfast when the two were about to head upstairs, Lin Miao was lifted off of the ground by the Young Master¡¯s mother.


    Lin Miao was scared by the unexpected hug, and then she saw the mother¡¯s joyful face. She spoke with a tone of excitement, like a little kid, ¡°Shuishui, mommy is going to take you out with your brother to play today, okay?¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t want them outside often, so Lin Miao didn¡¯t know what to do. She instinctively looked at her older brother.


    The Young Master walked towards them. ¡°Mom, put her down first.¡±


    The mother blinked and said, smiling, ¡°Can¡¯t mistreat your sister, right? Shuishui isn¡¯t very talkative.¡±


    Then, she asked the doctor if they could go outside. The doctor said they were allowed to occasionally head out. However, the Young Master was still recovering from his chickenpox, so he didn¡¯t recommend it.


    The mother smiled embarrassingly and exited. The Young Master closed the door with Lin Miao.


    He then proceeded to teach Lin Miao english again.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was home for the next few days.


    She even bought quite a lot of pretty clothing for Lin Miao.


    Soon, she managed to take the two kids out to play. The doctor followed along in case of accidents along the way.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s fourth time in a car.


    Her first was when the Master drove her to the mansion. Her second was her taxi ride to the hospital, and her third was another taxi back from the hospital.


    The mother started to ask the two if they wanted ice cream and popcorn enthusiastically once they sat in the car.


    Lin Miao had never tried any of the two before, but she followed whatever her brother said: if her brother didn¡¯t want it, she wouldn¡¯t eat it either.


    The mother noticed the two kids were both lacking interest, so she turned to the girl from the countryside. ¡°Shuishui, do you want ice cream?¡±


    Lin Miao blinked and then answered honestly, ¡°I never had it before.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she told her the truth.


    The Young Master was a bit irritated. ¡°Mom, stop fussing. It¡¯s really annoying when you¡¯re trying to act close to others when you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was a bit angry when she heard that. ¡°How am I fussing? I just want to get closer to you guys. I dropped my film team for this, do you guys really have to ignore me all the time? It¡¯s my first time as a mother too, just tell me if I¡¯m doing anything wrong, you¡¯re not a three-year-old¡­¡±


    It might have been that she was unsuccessful for the past two days regardless of what she did, making her uncomfortable and unhappy.


    The Young Master listened quietly, and then responded, ¡°You¡¯re used to and only fit for being a loveable superstar that everyone listens to, not a mother.¡±


    The mother was stunned, she retracted her sight, a bit sad, and turned silent.


    Fortunately, they arrived at the park.


    Lin Miao could feel the unhappiness that loomed over everybody. She held her brother¡¯s hand, not knowing what to say.


    The mother quickly put on her sunglasses and mask when she stepped out of the car.


    To their surprise, a fan immediately recognized the Young Master¡¯s mother when they came out of the car, ¡°Goddess!¡±


    And then more people came and asked for signatures. No one knew how they were able to recognize her with her sunglasses and mask on.


    The bodyguard was concerned about the crowd, so he stepped out of the car to protect the mother.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother didn¡¯t refuse, she instead started to give everyone signatures.


    The Young Master looked out the car window, frowning. ¡°We¡¯re going to go play by ourselves.¡± He said to the doctor and the other bodyguard.


    So, the Young Master led Lin Miao off of the car with the company of the doctor and another bodyguard.


    They heard a scream as they began to head towards the park.


    And then a voice from the same side.


    ¡°Ahh! Goddess fell!¡±


    ¡°Someone call an ambulance!¡±


    ¡°Get that mentally ill guy!¡±


    It soon descended into chaos. Everybody crowded around the mother and the doctor, and the other bodyguards rushed to push through the crowd. The Young Master was also scared. He felt dizzy right when he was about to follow the doctor in.


    Lin Miao sensed that something was wrong. However, someone covered her mouth before she could call for help.


    And then she was lifted off of the ground.


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes widened, she was only able to make some muffled sounds while looking back at the crowd. She frantically kicked and tried to move her arms, trying to break out, but the person holding her was too strong; she couldn¡¯t move! She bit down on the person¡¯s hand, but was only able to use the opportunity to make out two words, ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    Sadly, her voice was too small compared to the noise from the crowd. Her mouth was covered up after that again.


    The crowd on the other side was saying, ¡°Stop taking pictures! She¡¯s hurt, stop it!¡±


    Lin Miao was so scared that tears flowed out of her eyes. Someone kidnapped Gege! Over here! Come!


    Soon, the kidnappers made a turn, cutting off Lin Miao¡¯s sight of the crowd.


    ¡°What about her? That bitch bites hard!¡± Lin Miao heard the person carrying her ask another person, her eyes teary.


    ¡°Take them both, they¡¯ll easily find her if you drop her here.¡± The other person responded.


    Then a piece of fabric covered her face, and Lin Miao lost consciousness soon after.


    Meanwhile, the Young Master¡¯s mother was helped up by the crowd, her knees were bleeding.


    The surrounding fans have constrained the mad fan, and someone also called the police.


    The doctor treated the mother¡¯s wound.


    She was crying from the pain, but she also realized the two kids were gone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s little Yu and Shuishui?¡± The mother asked the doctor and her bodyguards.


    ¡°The Young Master said that they were going the other way themselves or something.¡± One bodyguard responded, ¡°There are so many people here, they should be fine. I¡¯ll go search for them now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the hospital, this wound could leave a scar.¡± The doctor said, furrowing his brows.


    The mother shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s find the two kids first.¡±


    The police have also conveniently arrived, taking the mad fan from the rest of them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find my two kids, can you guys help me?¡± The mother asked the crowd.


    So, the fans also joined in the effort.


    Lin Miao had woken up by then. She found herself in a narrow place that was constantly moving. She could hear people talking in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t see them.


    Her mouth was taped shut and her hands were tied to her back.


    Her brother lied silently by her side.


    Lin Miao scooted to the Young Master¡¯s side. Her body felt numb and uncomfortable due to her being tied up, but she couldn¡¯t care less.


    Slowly, she got beside her brother.


    Lin Miao rubbed her head against his, trying to wake him up.


    She let out a breath when she felt that her brother¡¯s temperature was normal, just like hers.


    Lin Miao continued and then saw the Young Master¡¯s eyes open.


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡± Lin Miao wanted to say that they were kidnapped, but she remembered that her mouth was sealed.


    The Young Master did the same back, trying to comfort her. Lin Miao¡¯s forehead was sweaty from all her shuffling, some of her bangs were also stuck to her forehead. The Young Master, however, didn¡¯t mind. He even rubbed it again.


    Then, they quieted down to listen to the people in front of them.


    ¡°They¡¯re so resourceful. I originally thought that we¡¯d never make it with such a big crowd.¡±


    ¡°They all went to see the celebrity, who would turn around and look behind their backs.¡±


    ¡°Drive faster, we need to get out of town as soon as possible. The people over there said they¡¯ll drag it as long as possible.¡±


    Tears flowed out of Lin Miao¡¯s eyes again. She was so nervous. On the other hand, the Young Master stayed calm, rubbing her head again.


    And again, for extra comfort.


    He was a bit mad when the fans rushed towards the car. He thought it was another one of her mother¡¯s public exposures due to the odd coincidence.


    He had no idea that it was carefully directed at him.


    But who were ¡°the people over there¡± that they mentioned? Was it the two bodyguards, or the doctor?


    Many things flashed across the Young Master¡¯s mind. Eventually, they all dissipated, placing the focus on one other that remained. That was the priority.

 CH 19

    The air was bad in here, but Yu Jingxuan couldn¡¯t care less.


    He was more worried about the fact that the kidnappers didn¡¯t cover their eyes and the fact that they were heading out of town.


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t cover their eyes because they wore masks, but they were driving at the moment, so it was improbable.


    Also, they were already out of town, preparing to distance themselves from the city. It was partially to hide from the police but also to make it harder for them to bring him and Lin Miao back.


    Altogether, they might have not planned to keep them alive.


    Yu Jingxuan looked at Shuishui. There were many droplets of sweat over her small face, and her bangs stuck to her forehead, just like when he initially met her.


    Back then, he thought that she was healthy and probably had a bright life in front of her.


    It was him who failed her. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Shuishui would¡¯ve been in her home, with her parents.


    The car seemed to have driven onto uneven roads; the ride became bumpy. It felt terrible to be tied up.


    Lin Miao tried her best to support her brother with her body, worried that he might bump his head.


    Luckily, the car stopped soon after.


    The Young Master signaled Lin Miao to close her eyes.


    He closed his eyes himself, and then touched Lin Miao with his forehead.


    Lin Miao quickly closed her eyes like him.


    Then, the trunk was opened.


    Fresh air and sunlight spilled inside the compartment. Yu Jingxuan prayed for Lin Miao to not open her eyes midway.


    ¡°They¡¯re not awake.¡± A young man said.


    The Young Master shook his head, signaling that he was awake.


    A young woman felt suspicious, so she peeled away the tape on his mouth.


    The Young Master was worried about Lin Miao opening her eyes when they proceeded to carry her out of the car, so he told Lin Miao to not open her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t a concern yet though. She was facing away from them, so they couldn¡¯t see her even if she opened her eyes.


    But the Young Master was afraid of her flipping around.


    And then he said to those people, ¡°A straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. We¡¯re only eight. You guys want money, we just want to live. We can leave it as that; don¡¯t hurt us and my parents will pay you.¡±


    The young woman was satisfied, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re a rich kid, what a good talker.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. You guys just want to be rich, so there¡¯s no need to kill two people. Plus, my family will probably forget about this when we return alive. They wouldn¡¯t care about it since we would both be back in one piece. But it would be a whole other story if you kill us, we¡¯re the only two kids in the family.¡± Yu Jingxuan said calmly.


    And then he heard a response from a middle-aged man. ¡°Cover their eyes first.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan knew that they did listen to at least a part of what he said.


    But they still weren¡¯t safe yet because the risk was too high to return them to town.


    They will definitely continue to balance things out and negotiate, so they would want a backup plan.


    They each carried one child and trekked on, they even switched people to carry them in the middle of the journey.


    Finally, they arrived at a place and dropped the children on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk.¡± The kidnappers said, panting.


    And then they left to discuss with each other.


    Lin Miao just felt that her brother was very smart. She could smell the scent of grass pastures around her.


    She stopped resisting after being carried out of the car. She tried to make the person she bit forget about the bite.


    The two kids were very cooperative, so he did indeed forget it.


    When they left, the Young Master began to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Shuishui.¡±


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t very scared, her brother will protect her.


    Her hearing seemed to be boosted by her lack of sight. She immediately located where her brother was and shuffled towards him.


    She was soon able to settle down beside him.


    At this moment, the door opened again.


    Some people stepped in.


    They took pictures of the children.


    And then said to the person on the other side, ¡°Fifty million, we¡¯ll let them go as soon as we get it.¡±


    ¡°I can provide the money, just untie them. Little Yu is sick, he can¡¯t walk far, they won''t run away.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s voice came from the other side, crying.


    Upon hearing this, the young woman suddenly felt that the mother was very generous with money. She wanted more, ¡°Add another million and we won¡¯t torture them. We¡¯ll even untie them for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please, untie them, and send a picture to me.¡±


    So, one of the kidnappers soon untied the two kids.


    One million just for a few ropes!


    Sixty million in total, holy shit she has a lot of money! They were rich! Rich!


    So, they quickly sent a picture.


    After they untied Lin Miao, she still shuffled beside her brother despite her limbs feeling numb as if they were being stabbed by needles.


    She rushed to check her brother¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hot.


    She was worried about him catching the wind since they stepped out of the mansion. She always felt that the Young Master would get sick when he caught the wind.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother received the pictures and saw the bruises on the two kids¡¯ wrists. ¡°I won¡¯t call the police, my children are more important, how do I pay? As long as you keep your promises, I won¡¯t call the police once the kids come back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯re ready.¡±


    And then the kidnappers hung up and began to party around.


    ¡°Sixty million! Sixty million!¡±


    Lin Miao quietly waited in the corner with the Young Master.


    The kidnappers also took their eye covers off. Now they could see that there were four people in total: One young man, one young woman, and two middle-aged men. Their faces were all covered with black stuff.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master could make out their age with their voices and appearances.


    ¡°Four plutomaniacs.¡±


    At this moment, another person ran in from outside. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve brought Dahuang!¡±


    (Note: Dahuang is pinyin for ´ó»Æ, which is the dog¡¯s nickname. It is likely a big dog with yellow hair as ¡°»Æ¡± means yellow and ¡°´ó¡± means big in chinese.)


    ¡°Woof Woof Woof!¡±


    A young boy with the same black-covered face arrived with a big dog.


    The yellow dog was very skinny, but its stomach was a bit big.


    The young boy tied the dog¡¯s leash outside of the room. The rope was long enough to ensure that the dog could bite anyone that tries to escape.


    It was enough to intimidate the two kids.


    Then they heard them say, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to prepare our alibi from the scene.¡±


    The dog kept on barking outside.


    The young boy kicked the dog, ¡°Don¡¯t bark now, wait until they try to run, then bark!¡±


    The dog whimpered, and then went silent.


    They closed the door behind them and then locked it up.


    The two children finally began to talk.


    Lin Miao caressed the Young Master¡¯s purple wrist. She felt so bad for him that she was about to cry again, ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡± The Young Master patted her head. They still needed to escape.


    Considering the kidnappers¡¯ intelligence, they were definitely not the mastermind.


    Even though he managed to persuade them, the person behind this obviously didn¡¯t want to keep them alive.


    The mastermind knew his mother¡¯s problems, her fans, their family situation, and knew that they were going outside today.


    He didn¡¯t have any evidence and couldn¡¯t think of any motives, but the Young Master has already started a mental list of suspects.


    But he was still confused why the mastermind wanted to kill him.


    Lin Miao had made her way to the door. They were imprisoned inside a dirt hut.


    There was grass growing on the floor, it might have been empty for a long time.


    The door didn¡¯t look sturdy, but the dog outside started barking right when Lin Miao approached it.


    Then a person came running to the hut.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop trying to run away, Dahuang has killed people before, it''s not my fault if you continue to try and get bitten to death by it!¡±


    The Young Master quickly made his way beside her and pulled her behind him, ¡°Can we have something to eat? My mom will ask if I¡¯m alive or not before she sends the money. My health isn¡¯t good, so it wouldn¡¯t be in your best interest if I die before the exchange.¡±


    The person cursed to himself, kicked the still barking dog, and then left.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master also took the opportunity to look outside.


    They were surrounded by barren lands.


    The dead grass seemed endless.


    Lin Miao was very familiar with this. Her village called it ¡°Marshen¡±, it was a type of pasture. Her fellow villagers would cut the grass right when it grows tall enough from the pasture to feed the cows.


    (Note: Marshen is pinyin for ¡°Âí¶ùÉ)


    But the grass would be all withering away right now, so it would likely be the last harvest of the year.


    But the ¡°Marshen¡± here was tall and uncut.


    This meant that they were probably far away from other people.


    Lin Miao shared her discovery with her brother. They sat down on the grass in the hut.


    He was able to guess the same.


    After a long wait, the same young person returned. He gave two boiled sweet potatoes and a bottle of water to them.


    The two kids were really hungry.


    The sweet potatoes were cold and unpeeled.


    The Young Master had never tried one before. Lin Miao took one and peeled it, ¡°This is a sweet potato. It¡¯s really good, try it.¡±


    The Young Master started to peel the skin like Lin Miao, then the two slowly started to eat.


    The young person looked at the two kids who were quite cooperative and quiet, but most importantly, they were worth sixty million, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you more tomorrow.¡±


    He paused to think, and then tried to scare them, ¡°Don¡¯t go outside, I¡¯m leaving. If the dog actually bites you, I won¡¯t have enough time to save you guys.¡±


    He then left, closing the door behind him.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t eat much at the mansion, making her stomach shrink, so she was full after one sweet potato.


    The dog was still barking.


    Lin Miao looked through the hole, the dog was very skinny, as if it was a creature of skin and bones.


    There was also a dog back in her village door. It was the village head¡¯s, and it was fat.


    The dog would welcome her every day when she came back from school.


    Lin Miao took half of the sweet potato. ¡°Gege, I want to feed the dog, it looks like it hasn¡¯t eaten anything.¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t refuse and nodded instead.


    The dog started barking once they encroached the wall. It was very aggressive.


    Lin Miao told herself to be brave and threw the sweet potato out. Then, the two rushed back in. They were still a bit scared of the dog.


    ¡°They¡¯ll let us go once they get the money.¡± The Young Master comforted.


    In reality, the situation wasn¡¯t bright at all. The biggest probability was that they would abandon them in the hut and starve the dog, and then...


    The dog outside stopped barking.


    Lin Miao hugged her brother and then touched his forehead again, letting out another breath of relief after confirming that he wasn¡¯t having a fever.


    ¡°Gege, Gege, watch me make a bed.¡± Lin Miao said.


    As she spoke, she stood up and walked cheerfully to gather the dead grass at the corner.


    The Young Master also stood up. It was useless to think so much right now, it would be better for them to just play along!


    So, he started gathering grass with Lin Miao, and then the two evaluated the hut to find the ideal location to make their beds.


    They were stuck here anyway, so why not improve their living conditions.


    They found a place in the room with a hole in the wall and started to lay down the grass there.


    There wasn''t that much grass, but the two still felt pretty accomplished after spreading out a thin sheet of grass.


    Lin Miao looked through the hole and at the grass outside, she really wanted to pull them...

 CH 20

    Lin Miao¡¯s attention soon shifted away from the shriveled grass outside. She laid the remaining sweet potatoes on the dried grass and then took her coat off.


    It was a bit chilly when they went out in the morning, so both of them wore coats. The Young Master¡¯s mother gifted the coat to Lin Miao. Her pink coat had little flowers printed on them and was very ladylike.


    Lin Miao spread her favourite coat on the dried grass and said to her bitter-faced brother, ¡°Gege, let¡¯s sleep here. We¡¯ll be back home tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan was obviously still worried about their safety.


    Turning his head around, he saw Lin Miao talking to him while flattening her coat on the ground.


    Unlike the Young Master, Lin Miao had an inflexible mindset towards kidnapping. That is, that the kidnappers would let them go once they got their money.


    She didn¡¯t think nearly as much as her brother.


    Thus Lin Miao was only worried about her brother catching a cold.


    Yu Jingxuan felt that she was both cute and naive. He quickly took her coat and put it back on her. ¡°Just sleep like this in a bit.¡±


    The sky wasn¡¯t yet dark outside, so the two had no intention of sleeping right now. The dog had stopped barking, causing Lin Miao to snuck towards the door against the walls of the hut.


    The door had many seams in it, so they might aggravate the dog if they were to walk directly to the door.


    The Young Master followed her along the wall.


    However, the dog started barking again when they got too close, and the Young Master immediately pulled Lin Miao back.


    Lin Miao noticed that the dog barked away from the door this time instead of lunging towards them like the last time they got close.


    The wooden door was pieced together with many smaller planks. Lin Miao peeked through the gap, trying to see where the lock was.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± The dog barked loudly.


    Seeing that the dog wasn¡¯t dashing towards her, Lin Miao continued to look through the door and said, ¡°You¡¯re called Dahuang, right? I know another dog called Weifeng, he¡¯s yellow like you...¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so skinny, are you sick? But your belly is so big.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    The Young Master laughed at Lin Miao trying to hold a conversation with the dog.


    The two sides had no clue what the other was saying, but they continued on anyway.


    At this time, Lin Miao was also able to get a good look at the lock. It was similar to the one they had back at her village.


    She turned her head around. ¡°Gege, Gege, I can pick this lock!¡±


    Once, because her brother lost the house keys, their mom picked open the lock with a stick.


    But it also broke the lock in the process.


    So her mother bought a new lock the next day.


    However, her brother picked the lock like how her mother did the day before.


    Then, Lin Miao recalled her mother yelling at her brother for it.


    Poor brother.


    The Young Master thought it was a good idea. The kidnappers might not kill them, but instead, leave them to starve in the hut after receiving the ransom.


    But not right now. The sky was darkening, and it was inconvenient for them to go out at night even without the dog.


    Lin Miao stopped talking. The dog whimpered and also stopped barking.


    The sky had darkened, so the two went back to their grass beds.


    The October night was still a bit cold for the two who snuggled in those grass beds.


    But despite this, they soon fell asleep due to tiredness from the day.


    During the middle of the night, Yu Jingxuan hazily felt that¡­ it was a bit hot.


    Opening his eyes, he saw dead grass.


    His entire body has been covered with it, and on the very top was Lin Miao¡¯s pink coat.


    Yu Jingxuan struggled out of the grass and found Lin Miao gone from her bed.


    Yu Jingxuan was worried. ¡°Shuishui!¡±


    He then heard a response, ¡°Gege! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Following the voice, he saw a new hole in the corner. A head with a dirt and dust-covered face peeked out from it, pupils shining in the dark.


    Yu Jingxuan rushed to the hole. Meanwhile, Lin Miao had lifted herself out of the pit.


    She was only wearing her undergarments, which have turned into a dirt-brown color from the white it originally was. Her forehead was sweaty, and her arms were full of grass. ¡°Gege, look. I dug this hole with this wooden board.¡± Lin Miao said proudly.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep without worrying about her older brother¡¯s health. He couldn¡¯t even tolerate the cold wind at home, and now he was lying on the ground out in the cold. It would be over if he fell sick right now.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t understand much of the discussion in the mansion, she knew that her brother couldn¡¯t afford to be sick again. He wouldn¡¯t make it through, which means he would be buried, never to be seen by Lin Miao again.


    Lin Miao felt more scared the more she thought about it. She couldn¡¯t help but tunnel outside to collect grass.


    She then saw the small hole, sneaked over, and started digging with a piece of wood she chipped away from the door. Persevering through, she soon dug a hole big enough for her to crawl out and collect more grass.


    Lin Miao also took her coat off and covered her brother with it. Not only would she be able to keep her brother warm, but it would also keep it clean. She loved her jacket and wore it specifically for today¡¯s trip to the park.


    The hole wasn¡¯t big so she would have to go dirty-crawling outside.


    She looked like a dirty kitten from Yu Jingxuan¡¯s view, but she had a proud smile on her face. ¡°Gege, are you still cold?¡±


    All the anxiety from being kidnapped and other miscellaneous things seemed to have left him, leaving only the sweating and smiling person in front of him. This was someone who was born on the same day, in the same month, and the same year as him.


    Yu Jingxuan cleaned her face with his hand. ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel cold.¡± It felt like he was never cold since the day she came.


    He also checked her hand, letting out a breath of relief after seeing that she hadn''t hurt herself digging the hole.


    ¡°Gege, this feels really comfortable!¡± Lin Miao commented.


    She pulled the Young Master into the dried grass as she spoke. There is so much grass, it feels so good!


    This type of grass has an aroma of sweetness when it¡¯s green. After it turns yellow, it becomes easy to rip, like the type that you could gather in patches. It wasn¡¯t spikey either.


    Yu Jingxuan dusted off the dirt on Lin Miao and then embraced her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really comfortable. Good job, Shuishui should rest now.¡±


    He was the older brother; he cannot panic. He could definitely bring Shuishui back safely.


    Lin Miao slept against the Young Master¡¯s shoulders. She could smell something pleasant from him, and as she inhaled it, she soon fell asleep...


    The next day, they were woken up by the dog barking outside.


    Lin Miao lifted herself off of the ground and saw her brother stuffing all the grass outside.


    ¡°Eat some sweet potatoes first, they should be here soon.¡±


    The first thing Lin Miao did was to check her brother¡¯s forehead again; it was still at regular temperature.


    It felt as if a boulder had been lifted off of her heart.


    Yu Jingxuan was touched by this, and he couldn¡¯t resist smiling. He brought her coat and put it on her. Lin Miao cooperatively put on her coat, her hair still messy.


    Her hair was originally cut up to her ear, but it grew a bit longer. The Young Master brushed her hair; she was the cute little girl with the pink jacket again.


    ¡°Shuishui is so pretty!¡± The Young Master complimented her.


    Lin Miao was very pleased.


    She was always a pretty calm and positive person. After her initial panic, she thought that they could return home safely since her brother was still healthy.


    This was too easy for her.


    Lin Miao hurried to the Young Master and began to help him clean up the grass.


    Then, the Young Master covered the hole up.


    The kidnappers wouldn¡¯t notice it unless they carefully searched for it.


    Not long later, the dog started barking again.


    Lin Miao thought it was hungry, so she took a sweet potato and stepped towards it.


    The Young Master had never had contact with a dog. He thought that this one was evil too. So, he was very cautious and followed Lin Miao every time, ready to pull her back in case the dog bites and leaps for her.


    Lin Miao tossed the sweet potato outside. She condoled with the dog who swallowed the entire sweet potato immediately, ¡°Does your owner not feed you?¡±


    Suddenly, she heard two people briskly walking towards them.


    Lin Miao looked out through the gaps in the door. Their faces were still painted black, and it looked like things hadn''t turned for the worse.


    As expected, it was the two younger adults. The two brought some more food for them.


    This time, there was rice and some cured meat.


    The woman had a good temper. It was probably because she was about to become a millionaire.


    ¡°You guys can eat.¡± The woman took out her phone and said to the Young Master.


    He started to eat slowly with Lin Miao. The woman took a few pictures and said to the other person, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re really rich! Third Uncle said they had already brought the money so we can probably get it by this afternoon!¡±


    The young woman got more excited the more she thought about it. It was sixty million, she could get ten million from it!


    She wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of these numbers before.


    Suddenly, a news notification popped up on her phone.


    [The appearance of frantically enthusiastic fans caused superstar Jing Ning¡¯s son to be kidnapped. On the morning of the sixteenth¡­]


    The woman¡¯s hands were shaking. Tapping the feed open, she saw the negotiation location.


    Reporters and media personnel filled the place already.


    The young woman hurriedly called Third Uncle, who was going to retrieve the money.


    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a problem! Look at your phone! All the news outlets are reporting about this!¡± She didn¡¯t know the difference between these phone app feeds and news channels.


    The Young Master¡¯s hand paused.


    Lin Miao stopped too.


    The Young Master turned his head back, emotionless, and picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks for Lin Miao.


    There wasn¡¯t any use being worried. He thought that Lin Miao¡¯s attitude towards her current life was fine. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the future, instead, he should just play along.


    At the same time, the people at the mansion nervously waited for the kidnappers to take the money they marked and left at the garbage dump like how they were told to.


    The only thing they could do was to wait for them to let the kids go after getting the money. They prayed for them to keep to their promises, which was why they complied obediently and prepared the money in advance.


    However, the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s phone started ringing.


    ¡°Sister Jing, those idiots are out of their mind, they bought a push notification, now the entire web knows that the Young Master has been kidnapped, that the ransom is sixty million, and that the place of negotiation was the southern garbage dump.¡±


    ¡°It came from some sort of hater group that was against you.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother had many fans, so it was inevitable that she had many haters.


    The mother¡¯s mind flashed black, dropping her phone on the ground.


    The father caught her from falling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The entire web knows that little Yu has been kidnapped¡­ and the exchange place¡­¡± The mother felt a twisting pain in her heart.


    On the other hand, the father received a call from the kidnappers, ¡°Do you not want your son?¡±


    ¡°I already put the money in the place you told me to.¡± The father responded.


    The mother turned on her phone, and as expected, she saw her son¡¯s name on Weibo¡¯s hot search.


    It came from her top hater¡¯s Weibo: [Such great delight. Being ignorant to virtues, now you¡¯ve got your retribution, eh? Your son got kidnapped, why don¡¯t you keep making your social media posts? Sixty million to get your son back is a great material to show your love for your son to everyone. Oh, also, a friendly notif, someone¡¯s son got kidnapped because of one of their fans, what a great show. The first free giveaway: There will be a sixty million exchange in some garbage dump in the southern part of the city. (This giveaway is big enough, right?)]


    The netizens soon found this post. It was obviously referring to the aesthetic queen Jing Ning, so the contents of the post have spread very quickly.


    Someone commented that people have spotted Jing Ning outside of an amusement park. She got pushed down and hurt by one of her enthusiastic fans. People searched for the kids then, but it was said that they soon found them.


    Which meant that they didn¡¯t actually find the kids and only received a phone call from the kidnappers.


    This was explosive news material.


    Small media soon started reporting it.


    Especially the sixty million...


    Even though many criticized the blogger for being morally twisted, taking advantage to increase their popularity and spreading false rumors, many still went to the garbage dump they mentioned.


    The father walked back and said that the money was gone.


    They could only wait for another call from the kidnappers.


    Who could have known so much?


    They didn¡¯t know.


    The mother logged on to Weibo: [Can you guys please stop following this post. I¡¯ll tell you the whole story when little Yu comes back. I apologize if I offended you in the past, but little Yu is innocent, please stop exposing this topic.]


    However, not only did the popularity of the topic not drop, but it grew even more.


    There were people comforting their idol, others rebuking the one leaking the information, and people criticising them for not calling the police.


    She tried to take the topic off of hot search several times, but none of it worked.


    The police have also arrived to investigate.

 CH 21

    However, when the police checked the security footage, they only found a recording of the kids being kidnapped. They weren¡¯t able to catch a picture of the kidnappers¡¯ faces, not to mention their car.


    They first knocked out little Yu, and then took Shuishui. Lin Miao cried for help, but no one heard it since there were so many people at the park.


    She must have been so desperate. There was a sea of people, but none of them were able to save them. She was still abducted despite all her efforts to cry for help. The kidnappers then disappeared at a bend in the road. There weren¡¯t any cameras there.


    The Yu family have already gone over the footage, and still, no new evidence was found.


    ¡°Without his medication, I¡¯m not sure if the Young Master can last this long¡­¡± The doctor said, concerned.


    Hearing this, the mother cried and collapsed on the floor again. The grandma quickly dialed the Master, pleading him for help.


    The Master agreed. He made quite a lot of money searching people for the Young Master¡¯s family, but more importantly, one of the children was from his village. He even personally drove her to the mansion, so he would sincerely help search for the two kids.


    And not through preparing rituals to pray for god, like how he has done before.


    The Master called others in his industry to see if they knew anything. He had many colleagues, some of which helped him to find a kid that shared the same birthdate as the Young Master.


    Just when they seemed to have made no progress, someone reported a case anonymously.


    According to them, there were two suspicious people at the grand intersection in the eastern part of the city. The caller reported them to be calling, saying something about hiding two kids on the phone. The license plate was SB1xxxxx.


    The police rushed to the intersection, and they actually caught the two after some pursuing. However, they seemed clueless about the kidnapping, and adamantly denied being one of the kidnappers. They explained that they only ran because of natural reflexes.


    The police weren¡¯t giving up. From the information the Yu family provided, they knew that the kidnappers drove out of town to keep the kids away from the city.


    The most likely place they would go to was their hometowns and villages, so they quickly assigned officers to investigate the backgrounds of the two people they just arrested.


    There were still a lot of small media reporting this incident online. The mainstream media took a more conservative and neutral approach: [Renowned actress staying out of the industry just to wait for her children to come back.] Their main focus was to criticize ill-witted media outlets for transforming this story into a topic of entertainment to increase their popularity.


    The mainstream media were still trying to ride on the wave of interest, just with a different approach.


    Back at the mansion, the Yu family has found an appropriate solution to this. The father paid to take down all the reports about the Young Master¡¯s mother on the web.


    It was pretty effective and managed to diminish the attention toward the subject.


    But public interest was still high.


    A lot of the people weren¡¯t optimistic about the issue. Firstly, little Yu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good. It was tough for him to be kidnapped and kept away from medical support for two days. Secondly, the attention from everyone would place immense pressure on the kidnappers and make returning the Young Master incredibly risky, so it was likely for them to just end him.


    The netizens didn¡¯t know that two children were kidnapped. Most people only knew that the Young Master was an only child.


    On the other hand, the children, who were focused upon by all the netizens, were eating. Yep, they were still eating their rice, cured meat, and vegetables. Their food has already cooled down, but it wasn¡¯t the time to be picky.


    The two were accustomed to eating gracefully, so they chewed thoroughly and swallowed carefully. It was mainly because the food was already pretty cool due to the kidnapper¡¯s long trip down the mountain.


    The two young adults were freaking out, panicking even more as they scrolled through their phones. Their sixty million have vanished, basically everyone on the Internet knew about this. They weren¡¯t able to get in touch with Third Uncle either.


    The Young Master watched them while Lin Miao continued to eat quietly in the corner, trying to minimize her presence.


    The young man looked at the two who were still eating. Unable to vent his anger, he remembered that the little girl bit her when they were kidnapping the Young Master. He was going to let it go because of the sixty million, but he needed to let out his rage at the moment, so he angrily walked towards the kids, intending to hit her.


    The Young Master jumped up to protect Lin Miao.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t going to make it difficult for you, but too bad, luck is not in your favor! Since we can¡¯t get our money right now, we¡¯re going to use you as our punching bags to let out our rage!¡± The man said as he was about to lift the Young Master off of the ground.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lin Miao said, her voice crisp and clear.


    The young woman also came forward.


    Lin Miao took two hundred and fifty dollars out of her pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you money, don¡¯t hit us.¡±


    This was from the five hundred dollars her mom gave her before she left home. She spent twenty taking her taxi to and back from the hospital, and another thirty to buy apples at the hospital, leaving her with four hundred and fifty dollars, which she kept safely since then.


    She carried the money with her to the amusement park because she heard that they could buy stuff to eat. Since her brother always brought stuff for her, Lin Miao wanted to buy stuff for him too. She also wanted to buy some candy for the new year. Too bad, they were kidnapped before she could get to any of it.


    She started thinking, then realized that the kidnappers just wanted money. She had two hundred and fifty in her left pant pocket, and the other two hundred in her shoe. It might come in handy when they go back to the city.


    An idea also came to the Young Master¡¯s mind when he saw Lin Miao take out her money, he quickly took his necklace off. ¡°This is passed down from my family. Even though I can¡¯t get you back your sixty million, this is probably worth a few hundred thousand dollars.¡± Of course, he was lying. His family didn¡¯t have such a thing. The necklace was given by the Master as an amulet.


    Upon hearing ¡®a few hundred thousand,¡¯ the woman immediately snatched the necklace from his hand. ¡°Really, this one small piece?¡±


    The Young Master continued, ¡°You can go search it up if you don¡¯t trust me. These fine jades are worth quite a lot. Plus, my parents are willing to pay sixty million for me, do you think they will let me wear a ten-dollar necklace?¡±


    The young man was convinced. He took the money from Lin Miao¡¯s hands with a mindset of ¡®every little bit counted.¡¯


    The Young Master was quite mad at them for taking Lin Miao¡¯s money, but he kept a straight face. ¡°I told you the price so that you guys don¡¯t get scammed when you sell the necklace, just don¡¯t hit us please.¡±


    Now that they have money, the two calmed down. They were doing all this kidnapping for money anyway.


    Suddenly, the young woman noticed that Lin Miao also had a red string around her neck.


    So she reached for the necklace.


    The Young Master was afraid of her accidentally hurting Lin Miao. ¡°Shuishui, give yours to her too.¡±


    Lin Miao obediently listened and handed her necklace over.


    If one was worth a couple of hundred thousand dollars, two would bring it to a million! The two adult¡¯s faces were suddenly filled with ecstasy. Rich peoples¡¯ wealth was unimaginable. This little thing was expensive enough to cover both of their wages for the rest of their lives.


    The two left enthusiastically. Even though they were supposed to receive ten million by now, they still got one million in their hands in the end. How could they not be excited?


    They have the children anyway, so the ten million would still be on its way to them. Plus, they have just made another million.


    After they locked the door, the dog started barking. It was probably hungry.


    The two could not wait to get their money. The man was a bit irritated, causing him to throw a kick at the dog before leaving with his older sister.


    The dog lay on the ground and whimpered a few times. Its stomach was too big, so it was having trouble getting back up.


    Lin Miao looked through the gap between the wooden boards and felt pity for the dog.


    Weifeng has never been treated like this. Even when he did something wrong, the most that the village head did was to yell at him, and the dog would bark back every time: ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Seeing the two adults leave, the Young Master said to Lin Miao, ¡°Shuishui, let¡¯s clean up. We might leave soon.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother might be unreliable, but she would definitely not publicize this.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that they were definitely not getting the money. If they weren¡¯t successful the first time, they would almost certainly be unsuccessful the second time.


    These people were probably not the type who would risk their lives for money. They seemed pretty likely to give up and walk away with their one million.


    Lin Miao was confused, but she trusted her brother. He was someone who knew and understood everything.


    So she nodded and quickly ate two more mouthfuls of rice.


    It was a bright, sunny day.


    The two peeked through the gaps between the wooden planks again. Some sunlight spilled through the tight space, warming their faces.


    Seeing that they were up against the door, the dog started barking again.


    The two confirmed that the two adults were long gone.


    They quickly dug open Lin Miao¡¯s handmade hole again.


    The Young Master packed away the remaining sweet potatoes and food.


    Lin Miao fed two sweet potatoes to the dog, distracting it.


    And then they quickly crawled out of the hut. Lin Miao was experienced, so she went first and demonstrated for the Young Master.


    To their shock, the dog, who was eating its sweet potatoes, dashed towards them.


    It was supposed to be at the door, but he probably noticed that the two had slipped out of the hut on the other side.


    The dog¡¯s leash was tied to the hut because the kidnappers never expected them to escape any other way.


    So they would be safe if they were fast enough.


    Scared, the Young Master hastily crawled out of the hole and ran with Lin Miao.


    However, it was impossible for anybody to escape the dog: how could two-legged creatures outrun a four-legged one?


    The dog leaped for them. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t dodge, the Young Master blocked Lin Miao, who was closer to the dog, with himself, his back facing the dog.


    The two shivered as they hugged each other, but then, they realized the dog didn¡¯t bite them and whimpered at them instead.


    Lin Miao came out of her brother¡¯s arms and saw a ring of wounds around the dog¡¯s neck due to the rope. She could see the red flesh; it was very scary.


    Seeing that the dog wasn¡¯t going to attack them, the Young Master was about to pull Lin Miao back and run away.


    Lin Miao resisted. Afraid of provoking the dog, she whispered to the Young Master, ¡°Gege, I don¡¯t think it wants to bite us¡­ And he¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡±


    Lin Miao extended her hand to touch the dog as she spoke.


    The Young Master was concerned. Dogs were dogs, what if it suddenly went crazy?


    But it was too late. Lin Miao carefully patted the dog¡¯s head, ¡°Your neck must hurt¡­ Don¡¯t bite us, okay? I¡¯ll untie the rope for you¡­¡±


    The dog whimpered again and rubbed its head against Lin Miao¡¯s little hand.


    The Young Master watched by the side, ready to carry Lin Miao and run away if anything goes wrong.


    Lin Miao turned her head around to face the Young Master. ¡°Gege, he won¡¯t bite us¡­ Can I untie the rope on his neck? It looks really painful¡­¡±


    Dogs weren¡¯t like people, they wouldn''t deceive and were straightforward in terms of their emotions. They wouldn¡¯t trick others.


    The Young Master stared at her face. He knew what she was thinking. Fine fine, whatever, how bad can adding another variable to this mess be?


    Not wanting the dog to bite Lin Miao, the Young Master nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Lin Miao shook her head, ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯m more familiar with the dog. Stay back.¡±


    How could the Young Master watch her place herself in danger from afar?


    Lin Miao continued. She turned around and knelt down. Patting the dog¡¯s head with her hand, she comforted it in a soft tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll gently untie it very gently, very, very gently. It won¡¯t hurt after that.¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t start untying the knot right away, instead, she spent a while to comfort the dog, using that time to think of a way to untie its rope leash.


    She then quickly set the dog free when it laid down on the ground.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t aggravate the dog.


    The Young Master let out a breath of relief and then tried to pull Lin Miao away.


    The dog also stood up and followed them.


    ¡°Gege, can we bring it back? He seems quite friendly. If we leave him here, he will be beaten up again.¡±


    The Young Master struggled to find a good word for this situation. He felt that it was unreal. Lin Miao seemed to have turned an evil dog into a good one.


    But what could he do otherwise now that Lin Miao asked? ¡°Fine, he could come home with us as long as he doesn¡¯t bite.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t bad for them to have a dog if it didn¡¯t bite.


    Lin Miao was happy. Patting the dog¡¯s head, she said, ¡°Dahuang, you can come back home with us now!¡±


    The Young Master felt like the dog could understand what they were saying, so he added, ¡°Don¡¯t bark now, alright?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°...¡±


    He definitely thought too much of it; this creature had no idea what they were saying at all.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t bark anymore after those three times.


    The two kids along with the dog trekked through the dense grass, away from the dirt hut.


    The sky was blue and the sunshine felt warm on their faces. The forests and valleys around them were all kept lush and primeval. If it wasn¡¯t for the kidnapping, this would have been a great tourist destination.


    Soon after, they realized that they were under a cliff. No wonder it was so remote. No one would let their livestock graze down here.


    Suddenly, they heard other people¡¯s voices.


    The Young Master quickly pulled Lin Miao aside to hide in a bush.


    Lin Miao also told the dog to hide, speaking to it nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t bark, okay?¡±


    By then, they were able to identify what the people were saying. ¡°Sis, did that person betray us? How come the police were able to arrest Third Uncle that quickly?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to care so much about that right now. We will be in prison if the police find them. Let¡¯s first throw them in the dam, we could just deny everything if the police can¡¯t find the children! Didn''t Third Uncle say he could buy us some time? Let¡¯s use that time to clean this up.¡±


    ¡°Sis, let¡¯s just split these amulets between us.¡±


    Lin Miao covered her mouth, listening as the two adults passed them.


    Once they were far enough, the Young Master told Lin Miao to run. They weren¡¯t very far from the dirt hut, so they would catch up to them pretty fast once they found out.


    There was an overgrown path up the cliff. It was pretty difficult to navigate past it, but they couldn¡¯t care less. The two young adults were catching up to them.


    The two kids and the dog ran up the path.


    There was a forest on top of the cliff.


    The Young Master slowed down. There were probably a lot of villages along the edge of the forest.


    But, if they were to meet other people, would they help them?


    A countryside girl and some other villagers, perhaps they might even be related.


    The Young Master pulled Lin Miao deeper into the forest. Since the police have already arrested the Third Uncle, they probably contacted the local police departments here too. They just needed to make sure to not get caught by the young man and woman before the police could get to them.


    As always, Lin Miao followed the Young Master.


    They ran into the forest with the dog following behind them.


    It turns out that the Young Master was right. The police, now having arrested the Third Uncle, did contact the local police at his home village to initiate a search operation.


    But there was one problem. The so-called ¡°Third Uncle¡± wasn¡¯t actually related to the two young adults; they just worked in the same factory.


    Therefore, the police were launching a massive search party in another village and another mountain.


    The unravelling of the information caught the Yu family off guard, but all the netizens¡¯ attention wasn¡¯t that bad, relatively speaking. After all, it has been a pretty horrible situation already, and it couldn¡¯t get any worse.


    The Young Master¡¯s parents were both at Third Uncle¡¯s home village, searching the mountains with the police.


    Meanwhile, the kids, hiding on another mountain, had already waited for four hours.


    They found a pretty concealed cave and hid in it. The Young Master anticipated a pretty big search party, and so thought they didn¡¯t need to be out conspicuously.


    Lin Miao treated the dog¡¯s wound with some basic bandaging after comforting it to prevent it from barking.


    The Young Master went out to check the surroundings to see if anyone was coming for them.


    Water was dripping down from one side of the cave. Lin Miao found a big leaf and then creased it into a cone to collect water.


    After collecting half a cone of water, she passed it to the Young Master, ¡°Gege, Gege, have some water.¡±


    The Young Master was quite anxious. Something had to be wrong. The police should be here by now, but there weren''t any sounds apart from bird tweets.


    ¡°Shuishui should have some first.¡± The Young Master passed the leaf back to Lin Miao. There was no way he had somehow guessed wrongly, right?


    He began to think again.


    The police have already arrested the one who went to take the money which was the Third Uncle.


    The others panicked and wanted to drown them in the dam so the police could never find them.


    But the third uncle¡¯s background should lead them here, right?


    The young man got the dog from his house, which meant that it was his home village.


    The other man was also referred to as Third Uncle, which meant that he had to live here as well.


    How could the police not be here? This made no sense, absolutely no sense.


    The more the Young Master pondered, the less rational he felt this was. Even if Third Uncle didn¡¯t name his accomplices, the police should still be able to track them down, right?


    However, the police still didn¡¯t come, and the sky was already darkening. Fortunately, the two kidnappers weren¡¯t able to find them as well.


    Little did they know, those two adults were waiting at the road on the edge of the forest for them.


    Lin Miao¡¯s survival skills were sufficient. Even though she never had such an experience before, some things came naturally to countryside children. Lin Miao collected some leaves and dried them all up under the sun in the afternoon so she had some material to make a bed.


    The Young Master helped Lin Miao carry the leaves back into the cave. It was almost certain that they were going to sleep in the cave for the night.


    The two kids slept on the dried leaves with the dog beside them.


    Meanwhile, people in the third uncle¡¯s village were continuing their blanket search overnight.


    They obviously did not find the Young Master and Lin Miao.


    Third Uncle and his accomplice still refused to say where the other people were.


    The police were unable to find anything useful from Third Uncle¡¯s phone contacts or his call history.


    Some other officers were busy investigating the backgrounds of the kidnappers, hoping to locate the other kidnappers this way. However, Third Uncle became an unemployed wanderer half a year ago, so the police weren¡¯t able to conclude much.


    A lot of the people have already begun to lose hope. If they weren¡¯t able to find anyone through this extensive search, they were probably never going to find them.


    The next day, when the Young Master woke up, he found that Lin Miao and the dog were gone.


    The Young Master had experienced this before but was still scared.


    The Young Master rushed out of the cave and then saw Lin Miao running back with the dog, carrying a bunch of round and muddy objects within her clothes.


    ¡°Gege, here are some sweet potatoes I dug up.¡± Lin Miao said, running towards him.


    She wanted to check her brother¡¯s temperature after dropping all the sweet potatoes on the ground, but she realized that her hands were muddy!


    So, she stood on her toes and touched foreheads with the Young Master. Her mother used to do it a lot.


    Mm, still normal! Another great day!


    All is good as long as he could make it past the night without catching a cold!


    The Young Master paused and then found his mood had uncontrollably lightened.


    He then saw a porcelain bowl under the rock part of the cave that was dripping water. The slightly damaged bowl was full of water.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Hearing the chirping of the birds was like a return back to her village. She woke up when the sky was still a bit dim because she would usually pick mushrooms then.


    Since she wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep again, she quietly went out with the dog to look at the surrounding area.


    Lin Miao was a countryside girl. Even though she had been living in the city with the Young Master for a couple months now, her going back to the mountains was like fish returning into water. She was still shy and acted carefully in the mansion, afraid that people might not like her, but now, they were in her home ground, so she did everything the way she understood it.


    The Young Master looked at her and thought that maybe the scammer wasn¡¯t a complete liar.


    He raised his hand to wipe her sweat, ¡°Don¡¯t go out by yourself next time, bring me with you.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded. At that time, she didn¡¯t want to wake her brother up because he was sleeping so soundly.


    Then, she placed all of the sweet potatoes beside the porcelain bowl and poured some water out of it to wash them.


    The Young Master joined in to help, trying to wash them like Lin Miao.


    After washing four sweet potatoes, Lin Miao gave one to the dog, and then said, ¡°Gege, we can eat this raw. My mom said it¡¯s really good for our bodies. It¡¯s just a bit hard to digest so we have to chew slowly.¡±


    The two began munching on their crispy sweet potatoes¡ªthey were pretty good.


    The Young Master thought it tasted like a yacon, just inferior in texture, drier, and less sweet...


    But looking at Lin Miao enjoying it like a delicacy, the Young Master felt that it was overall pretty good.


    After the two finished their sweet potatoes, Lin Miao quietly waited for the Young Master to do something. From her perspective, the Young Master knew more than her and was far better at things. She was only able to do little things, so she relied on the Young Master to decide.


    The Young Master looked at the sky. It was gloomy and highly probable to rain. If it rained¡­ The Young Master was worried; what were they going to do...


    Even though it would make it harder for the kidnappers to find them, it would also make it more difficult for the police to rescue them.


    Lin Miao was also worried. She saw the ants crawling out of their nests, signifying that it might be a big storm too.


    ¡°Gege, let¡¯s get some more food.¡± Lin Miao suggested, ¡°What do you want? Radish or sweet potato?¡±


    The dog was still eating.


    The Young Master looked at Lin Miao¡¯s pink coat and then took his own off. His coat was white, but it became dirt-colored because he went through the dirt hole yesterday.


    ¡°Shuishui, wear mine so that it¡¯s not as obvious.¡±


    Then, the two headed towards the place where Lin Miao found the sweet potatoes.


    Even though they were pretty deep into the forest, they still trekked carefully through the woods.


    It was the Young Master¡¯s first time seeing sweet potatoes growing in the ground.


    Lin Miao demonstrated to the Young Master. She first dug around the root with a stick and then pulled it out of the ground. There were three individual sweet potatoes growing from the plant.


    The dog also dug one out of the ground with his claws.


    The Young Master laughed uncontrollably at it. No wonder it switched sides, its intelligence wasn¡¯t like that of an average dog.


    The two enthusiastically pulled out a dozen sweet potatoes and returned excitedly.


    Lin Miao stopped by at the mountain and yelled, ¡°Chestnuts!¡±


    Chestnuts were covered with spikes, but its outer skin would burst open upon being cooked, uncovering the fruit inside. ¡°Gege, be careful. Don¡¯t get pricked by them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you too.¡± The Young Master said.


    The two were pretty lucky. They decided to pick some chestnuts too.


    They piled the chestnuts beside the bowl back in the cave.


    Lin Miao got a rock, smashed the outer shell open, and took out the fruit. ¡°Gege, this is better than the sweet potatoes.¡±


    The Young Master tried a bite, and it was really good. Then, he opened one himself with a rock like Lin Miao. ¡°For Shuishui.¡±


    Suddenly, rain started pouring outside.


    They felt as if they were behind a water curtain.


    The dog also went over to them, wanting some chestnut for itself.


    Lin Miao opened another one and fed it to the dog. She then asked again, ¡°Gege, can we bring it home?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The Young Master said.


    He was truly astonished by this dog. It was by far the smartest dog out of all the ones he had seen.


    However¡­ the Young Master looked at the rainstorm outside, he still wasn¡¯t quite sure if this rain was helpful to them or not¡­

 CH 22

    The rain didn¡¯t stop. The entire mountain range was shrouded with green fog, and it was beautiful, like a wonderland. However, sightseeing was the last thing Lin Miao cared about, she was anxious that her brother would fall sick due to the constant rain.


    The Young Master himself felt that he was fine despite all the walking. In fact, it was back at home that he felt uncomfortable. His head would often feel heavy and his body would frequently be sore.


    He realized that apart from being tied up on the first day, it wasn¡¯t so bad after all. He still felt healthy after running around, drinking raw water, running under the sun and wind, eating raw and cold food¡­ He has done all of that, but he ended up fine.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t as weak as he thought he was...


    He felt as if he was struck by lightning.


    The adults barely talked about his specific medical conditions. He thought it was serious so the adults kept it away from him.


    The Young Master looked at Lin Miao, who was talking with the dog, unable to believe his conjecture.


    ¡°Shuishui, did any of the adults ever tell you what diseases I have?¡± He asked.


    Lin Miao shook her head. ¡°They never told me, but don¡¯t be scared, I will protect Gege.¡±


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t scared, he just has a really bold guess right now. Originally, he felt that the kidnapping would be the end of him due to how frail his body was. He was determined to return alive with Shuishui. However, he soon forgot about this thought because of all the complications that happened.


    And he just realized that his body seemed... good, better than any other time.


    Lin Miao misunderstood her brother. She thought he was just feeling desperate because of the rain outside.


    Lin Miao moved in front of him and gave him a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gege. I¡¯ll tell you a secret, don¡¯t tell others. The Master said I was blessed, and I could shield misfortunes for you.¡±


    She overheard some of the conversations between the Master and the village head. Even though she could only understand some of it, she was still able to make out some of its meaning.


    No matter how smart the Young Master was, he never would¡¯ve guessed that Lin Miao would say such a thing.


    He could only stare dumbfoundedly at her, thinking that there was probably no one as pure as her.


    The Young Master had stayed home more than he had gone to school because of his health.


    He hated watching television because it would either be a show her mom starred in or an advertisement featuring her.


    His mother would have children in many of the television shows. The kids in there probably called her mother ¡°mom¡± more times than he ever did.


    So he spent much of his time in the study because he didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    He started off reading fairy tales and eventually moved on to renowned mystery novels.


    The more he read, the more he felt that he was alone more times than not, advancing by himself.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like children of his age have never come to his house. Sadly, many of the visitors thought that the Young Master was a lost only-child who wouldn¡¯t make it far, so they all suggested his parents adopt others and such.


    Some people even placed an infant in front of their doorsteps. Of course, his grandma called the police and delivered the kid to the orphanage. The police quickly found the person, and they were from the same neighbourhood.


    They had placed the child in front of their door in hopes of them adopting him so that he could inherit the family fortune after the Young Master passes away.


    Based on that, he thought that it was better for him to be alone.


    The rain was still pouring outside, and it even felt like it was getting bigger. The Young Master lifted the little girl who wasn¡¯t on the same train of thought as him. ¡°Shuishui, let¡¯s go back to school together once we get back, okay?¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a bit. She didn¡¯t really want to go to school but was also worried the Young Master might be bullied, so she said yes. Then, she thought of a problem. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until next year though. I have to ask my mother if we have money to go to school.¡±


    The Young Master just realized the problem. Looking at Lin Miao¡¯s situation, he could only nod.


    Suddenly, the dog beside them whimpered.


    ¡°Blood! Gege! It¡¯s bleeding!¡± Lin Miao said, seeing the blood on the ground.


    Lin Miao wanted to see what happened to it.


    The dog started to bark aggressively, ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    The Young Master was also surprised; why is it bleeding all of a sudden?


    They then heard a quiet and weird noise. It wasn¡¯t a ¡°woof¡±, but rather more of a groan.


    Lin Miao realized what was happening. ¡°Gege! It birthed a baby!¡±


    Lin Miao was very excited even though she didn¡¯t know what exactly she was excited about. ¡°Gege, the dog made a little dog!¡±


    The Young Master came back to his senses. No wonder its stomach was so big despite its skinny body; it was pregnant. He was originally thinking about taking it to the vet.


    Even though she was ecstatic, Lin Miao knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to help, if not do the opposite and scare Dahuang. So, she pulled the Young Master aside, moving their sights away from the dog.


    Lin Miao was still unable to suppress her excitement. ¡°Gege, can we bring the babies back too?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The Young Master didn¡¯t mind.


    Lin Miao¡¯s excitement was only boosted by this. ¡°Yay! We can bring Dahuang and the babies back together in the New Year!¡±


    The Young Master sighed in his mind. How could they even do this during the New Year? They couldn¡¯t get in contact with Shuishui¡¯s mother.


    A moment later, the dog finally stopped moving.


    Lin Miao tried to approach her again. She realized that Dahuang no longer barked at her. Then, she noticed the two little puppies.


    They were tiny. It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time seeing dogs of such size. Dahuang was lying on the ground, exhausted. Lin Miao felt pity for her.


    She hurried to peel some chestnuts for her. ¡°Dahuang worked hard today. We¡¯ll give you something good once we return.¡±


    The Young Master searched around the cave, now that someone really couldn¡¯t catch the wind, and then carried some rocks over.


    Lin Miao threw some weird and dirty things on the ground outside. She didn¡¯t know what they were, but throwing them out was the right thing to do.


    They then piled the rocks to form a shield against the wind and covered the ground with some dried leaves.


    Lin Miao talked while gesturing to the dogs, ¡°Dahuang, can you hide behind that with your puppies?¡±


    Dahuang listened and went by herself.


    Lin Miao looked at the little puppies left alone on the ground. She froze and then realized that Dahuang probably went numb from delivering the puppies.


    Lin Miao tried to hold one of them up with both her hands. She was excited but nervous as she had never seen such tiny puppies.


    Its eyes were still shut, whining. It even licked Lin Miao¡¯s finger. Her heart was melting from it. ¡°Gege, look.¡±


    The Young Master lifted the other one up like how Lin Miao did it and placed it beside Dahuang.


    Dahuang didn¡¯t seem to mind.; She was probably too tired, lying flat in the dried leaves.


    One of the puppies was purely yellow and the other one had a handful of black hair on its head. It was pretty easy to tell them apart.


    Lin Miao began to think of names for the puppies


    She wasn¡¯t able to think of many, so she asked the Young Master for ideas.


    The Young Master thought for a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s name this one Huihui, and this Jiajia, okay?¡±


    (Note: Huihui and Jiajia corresponds to »Ø»Ø and ¼Ò¼Ò, which together mean ¡°go home¡±)


    ¡°Feifei, Jiajia, yay! Let¡¯s get home as soon as we can!¡±


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t control his laugh. ¡°Mm, yes, Feifei, Jiajia, let¡¯s go home together!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how she did it. Lin Miao pronounced ¡°huijia¡± perfectly fine, but somehow misheard ¡°Huihui¡± as ¡°Feifei.¡± However, she didn¡¯t notice herself, which was super adorable.


    (Note: Feifei refers to ·Ê·Ê meaning fat)


    ¡°Feifei, Jiajia, you guys have to be cooperative, we¡¯ll be home very shortly.¡± Lin Miao said.


    No matter how smart and knowledgeable the Young Master was, he was still a kid who stayed at home all year round. So he was also very excited when he saw the little puppies.


    The two were exhilarated for the entire afternoon. They even saved some sweet potatoes to feed Dahuang, who had to care for the puppies.


    During the night, the puppies were quiet, very well-behaved.


    The rain was still pouring by the time they woke up the next day. As usual, Lin Miao placed a hand on the Young Master¡¯s forehead to check his temperature. It was normal.


    This time, the Young Master also woke up with Lin Miao. The storm was extremely inconvenient for them to keep traveling in the forest.


    Birds would occasionally fly in to shelter away from the rain. The two kids would look at them, at the dogs, and play tic tac toe on the floor.


    People in the outside world weren¡¯t nearly as calm as them. They had been missing for six days now. Two of the kidnappers have been arrested three days ago, but the others were not found nor were the children.


    The police have made some progress, however. A store reported a young man and woman adamant on selling their second-hand jades for hundreds of thousands of dollars despite it only being worth a bit over ten dollars.


    The owner of the store said that the jade was only worth around a dozen dollars and that it was from a street stand. However, the young adults instead accused him of lying in an attempt to bring down the price.


    The store owner felt that the two were a bit mentally ill, so they called the police.


    Coincidentally, the police who arrived to investigate just received new information from their bureau. They were able to identify right away that it was from the Young Master and Lin Miao.


    The grandma thought of the amulets the Master had given to Shuishui and Little Yu when she dialed him for help, so she also told the officers about it.


    The police were quick to interrogate information out of the two.


    From it, they realized that their investigation was misled from the start. They were focused on investigating people who had grudges with the Young Master¡¯s mother.


    Criminals who didn¡¯t even know the Young Master¡¯s mother were the least they expected.


    The young man and woman were not like the others. They were quick to tell the police the entire truth.


    All the adults in the Yu family headed to the police bureau. The young man and woman told them that the two kids have been missing for two days, along with the dog that guarded them. They also said that they waited for them at key points that lead them to the road, but were still unable to find them. They were beginning to think that perhaps they slipped down the cliffs while walking in the rain.


    Despite this, the Young Master¡¯s parents and grandmother still headed to the cliffs with the police.


    A lot of netizens also came with the news of this discovery.


    However, they weren¡¯t able to find anyone in the dirt hut at the base of the cliff.


    The search dogs were pretty useless due to the storm that has been going on for two days.


    The search team went through the entire base of the cliffs but came back empty-handed.


    The local villagers also said that they didn¡¯t see the two kids.


    The search extended into the night. The adults told the volunteers and the police to sleep while they continued with a group of bodyguards they hired. They were insistent even though many suggested that it was unlikely for them to run into the woods due to the Young Master¡¯s health and how Lin Miao was just a little girl. It would be impossible for them to climb the cliff.


    Moreover, even if they did make it, they would have headed for the village, and not the mountain.


    The Yu family wasn¡¯t going to give up their rare sliver of hope yet. They went up the cliff and continued under the storm.


    In the middle of the night, Dahuang suddenly started barking, waking Lin Miao and the Young Master from their dreams.


    Lin Miao hurried to cover its mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t bark, Dahuang, stop it.¡± What if she led the bad guys to them?


    But Dahuang only barked louder, making the little puppies shiver.


    The Young Master went to pack their sweet potatoes, preparing to run into the forest again.


    Not far away, the search team, who had reached the end and was about to return, heard the barking noise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that a dog went missing as well?!¡± The father said, his face much more haggard than before.


    They were pretty far from the village, so it was impossible for it to come from there.


    ¡°Listen, where is it coming from?¡± Tears flooded the mother¡¯s eyes.


    Back in the cave, the two kids heard people calling what seems to be their names.


    Shortly after, a beam of light shone in the cave.


    ¡°Little Yu, Shuishui, are you in here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma! We¡¯re in here!¡±


    The search team stepped into the cave and saw two energetic and dirt-covered kids. There was also a sack of sweet potatoes and two puppies in their arms.


    And a big yellow dog staring at them with hostility.

 CH 23

    The two groups¡¯ reactions were completely different. All of the adults cried with relief and joy. The Young Master¡¯s parents even picked up the Young Master for an emotional embrace...


    The Young Master was happy, but he wasn¡¯t crying from joy like the adults. Overall, he was still pretty happy despite this turbulent series of events.


    The grandma patted Lin Miao¡¯s head, tears still in her eyes. ¡°It must have been rough for Shuishui.¡±


    Lin Miao felt that her past few days were fine, but she was speechless due to the emotional adults, so she hugged Grandma.


    The adults were ready to bring them back.


    But Lin Miao and the Young Master were still thinking about the dogs.


    It was raining outside and Dahuang delivered two puppies earlier today, so they thought it was best for them to wrap her along with her puppies with clothing and carry them out of the cave.


    But Dahuang was very hostile towards the others. It didn¡¯t let anyone approach them, not to mention lifting them off of the ground.


    While the two adults were still sobbing emotionally, the Young Master and Lin Miao borrowed a coat from the bodyguards and wrapped Dahuang and the puppies with it.


    ¡°Dahuang, please behave yourself,¡± Lin Miao murmured to it, ¡°You can have something good to eat once we get home.¡±


    Lin Miao was also hungry. She mostly ate sweet potatoes, and only sweet potatoes, for the past few days, so she irresistibly swallowed upon saying ¡°something good to eat¡±.


    Turning her head around, she saw the Young Master wrapping the remaining sweet potatoes up.


    They were the fruit of their hard labour. It would be too wasteful for them to leave it behind.


    After this, the group finally embarked on the journey back home.


    Under the demand of many people, Lin Miao and the Young Master were both piggybacked down the mountain by the bodyguards. One of them also carried Dahuang and the two puppies.


    The group marched down the mountain and out of the mountain ranges. They weren¡¯t spending a night in the village.


    On the journey back, the Young Master started to recount the past few days.


    Starting with how they were kidnapped, then how Lin Miao dug a hole to get grass, how she managed to befriend Dahuang, how they dug up sweet potatoes, and how they collected the water in the cave. The Young Master left no detail behind.


    The grandma realized the amulets were the singular items that led her to find them and it was the dog whom Lin Miao converted that led them to the cave. The Master was right, Lin Miao was the lucky charm, she thought.


    The Young Master¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t help but feel the same way. The outcomes would have been unimaginable if Lin Miao never showed up and the Young Master was taken away by himself.


    Lin Miao was unaware of her brother complimenting and giving her credit because she had fallen asleep leaning on the bodyguard carrying her.


    The Young Master also fell asleep in the latter half of the journey. They weren¡¯t able to eat very well for the past few days, so they were pretty tired.


    A while later, they finally reached the road. There was a long line of cars each with their doors open. The bodyguards carefully placed Lin Miao and the Young Master in one of them.


    The Young Master was woken up by this. Instinctively, he looked beside him to see if Lin Miao was there. He had developed this habit from their days of hiding in the cave.


    Lin Miao also momentarily opened her eyes and saw her brother. She reached out to check his temperature: it was normal. Then, she fell asleep, well-assured, on the Young Master.


    The Young Master¡¯s heart was once again warmed by this instinctive action. He took a military green coat from one of the bodyguards and spread it out over them.


    The adults still had much to say but looking at the two kids, they decided to save it for later.


    The mother stared at them, and then uncontrollably started crying again against the father.


    The sky was still a bit dusky when Lin Miao woke up again. It seemed like she had a biological alarm within herself that would ring at this time every day.


    They were still in the car. Lin Miao yawned and then saw bread and milk in front of her.


    The mother handed the breakfast to them, her eyes still red.


    The children were still asleep when they passed the last town. Only a breakfast restaurant was open, so they bought some bread and milk.


    Lin Miao always felt timid towards the Young Master¡¯s parents, but she was starving so she took the food after thanking the mother.


    She also broke a piece of the bread off and fed it to the dogs placed inside a box.


    Dahuang was placed in a big cardboard box on top of a coat.


    The dog wasn¡¯t picky and immediately started eating the bread.


    The Young Master also woke up around this time. The mother also took out some bread and milk for him. The two dirt monkeys sat together, eating breakfast.


    ¡°Little Yu, we¡¯re going to give you guys a health check-up before we go home.¡± The grandma said.


    They were worried about this more than anything.


    ¡°I feel fine. I climbed up the cliff with Lin Miao, ran around, and even went to dig sweet potatoes. I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable anywhere.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s face turned red, a bit anxious about the adults lecturing her. After all, the doctor would scold them every time the Young Master caught the wind.


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t worried about this, instead, he asked an important question, ¡°What disease do I have anyway?¡±


    ¡°Your health wasn¡¯t good ever since you were born¡­¡± The mother responded.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking what particular disease I have? Things like heart disease or cancer.¡± The Young Master continued.


    The grandma reacted quickly. ¡°Little Yu, are you suggesting that your health is perfectly fine?¡±


    ¡°Well, I should be fine if you can¡¯t list any particular diseases.¡± The Young Master had been sick in his bed for most of his childhood, so he never wondered about such a thing before.


    He always thought that everyone kept this away from him because it would be too severe to tell. It was as if everyone thought he could pass away anytime.


    The three adults paused.


    ¡°You kept on catching colds when you were two years old so we had a family doctor diagnose and treat you. Then, you started passing out frequently. You said that your head hurt all the time and that you felt ill, but we weren¡¯t able to find any problems, so Doctor Shen stayed to take care of you¡­¡± The father recalled.


    Saying this, he realized that he would¡¯ve failed his son and be permanently indebted to him if he was healthy all along...


    The Young Master didn¡¯t know what to say, so he quietly drank his milk with Lin Miao.


    The father called the police, they needed to find the truth regardless of the outcome.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to look at Dahuang right when we get back. She''s got a wound on her neck and she just gave birth to two puppies.¡± The Young Master said, drinking his milk.


    The two kids showered when they arrived back home.


    Their meals were prepared for them when they finished.


    Dahuang¡¯s wound has also been treated, and she was fed a plate of meat. A doghouse was also prepared for her. Inside were the two newborn puppies.


    The elegant living room had suddenly turned rustic.


    Meanwhile, the police arrested the doctor. Initially, he denied any connections to the abduction but was soon proved guilty after the police found thirty million at his place.


    It was all stuffed in a giant sac, which was the only reason they demanded the money to be paid off at the garbage dump; they needed a very big sac to hold all the money.


    Tracing up the vine, the police found the other thirty million with the old housekeeper. They were the masterminds of this scheme.


    The housekeeper took the money while disguising himself as a driver of a garbage truck.


    He arrived earlier than those netizens who came because of the rumors so for a while, no one knew who took the money.


    Over the years, the doctor had made a lot of money by being the Young Master¡¯s personal doctor.


    But the wealthier he grew, the more wealth he wanted, so he came up with this plan.


    With a great understanding of the Young Master¡¯s family, the plan went perfectly. From the kidnappers they hired beforehand, to the enthusiastic fans that distracted everyone and misleading the police. Everything went smoothly and without trouble.


    They originally planned to blame the kidnappers once the Young Master dies and flee to live quietly elsewhere.


    Little could they imagine the two problems they faced.


    The first was that they accidentally got the housekeeper to be fired in an attempt to remove Lin Miao because they thought she had overhead their plan.


    The second was that the Young Master returned alive.


    The Young Master finally understood why the housekeeper wanted to kick Lin Miao out with chickenpox as the reason.


    It was because they thought Lin Miao heard them planning the kidnapping.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t think that Lin Miao actually heard anything when the father recounted the story to them. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did they say that Lin Miao was listening outside their window?¡±


    The Young Master suddenly remembered them sneaking outside in the night to retrieve a book she dropped earlier that day. They faintly heard voices from the window, but neither of them were able to make out anything.


    He was behind Lin Miao, but he wore her coat.


    The Young Master told this to the adults. Shuishui was so kind, she shouldn¡¯t take this blame.


    They were finally able to piece together the entirety of this event. The Young Master just thought that the Master, despite being a scammer, still coincidentally did a good deed.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t think much. She still wanted to feed Feifei and Jiajia with her brother.


    Dahuang wasn¡¯t able to provide enough milk for the two puppies who had monstrous stomachs. However, she didn¡¯t let anyone else approach them.


    So, Lin Miao and the Young Master each fed milk to them through bottles.


    At the same time, the Young Master¡¯s parents were preparing to formally adopt Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t born at their mansion, and their estate wasn¡¯t fit for the code of adoption, so they delayed it until now due to the complexity of it all.


    The three adults were liking this timid girl more and more everyday, so they wanted to change her identity, which would also be her reward for saving the Young Master.


    However, they would have to alter her existing identity first. She still had parents, so it would be impossible to adopt her regularly as they also already have a child.


    But they could bypass this restriction if they were adopting an orphan.


    The importance of legally adopting Lin Miao was that she would also be named an heir.


    From their perspective, it was the best reward: the fortune of the Yu family, the title of the daughter of a superstar, and also being a rightful heir.


    Lin Miao froze when she heard this, ¡°Huh?¡±


    She didn¡¯t quite understand this. She thought of the tradition of godmothers in her village. All of the children who had ailing parents would get godmothers and carve a bow and arrow into a rock face.


    So Lin Miao asked, ¡°Is it like having a godmother?¡±


    The mother patted her head, ¡°No, it means that I¡¯ll be your mother from now on. I¡¯ll take you out to play, buy you pretty clothes, drive you to school, and buy dowry for you when you grow up¡­¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Grandma: Let¡¯s make Shuishui one of our family and our little princess girl, okay?


    The innocent Young Master: Yes!


    The future mature Young Master: I almost unknowingly got set up by my grandmother again.

 CH 24

    Lin Miao realized that the Young Master¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t referring to godmothers when she brought up the topic. She knew what dowry was.


    Lin Miao remembered a similar situation in her village: it happened to Little Ling, the youngest girl who went to pick firewood with Lin Miao


    Little Ling¡¯s Second Uncle didn¡¯t have any children so she was given to him by people in the neighbouring village. She couldn¡¯t call her birth parents ¡°mother¡± and ¡°father¡±. She had to call them Third Aunt and Third Uncle, and address Second Uncle and Second Aunt ¡°father¡± and ¡°mother¡± instead. Little Ling wasn¡¯t allowed to return to the neighbouring village either. Everyone in Lin Miao¡¯s village said that Second Uncle and Aunt were very kind to her, that they would prepare her dowry for her, and that Little Ling in return has to take care of Second Uncle and Aunt when they age and retire...


    But Little Ling told Lin Miao in private that she hated Second Uncle¡¯s family because they gave birth to a younger brother who frequently hit her. He would even hit Lin Miao too. Little Ling said her happiest time of the day was going out to pick firewood with her. She said she was fine with taking care of Second Uncle and Aunt, but she didn¡¯t want the dowry, and that she just wanted to return home...


    The adults didn¡¯t allow her to go back and instead told her to take care of her younger brother and promised to prepare dowry for her. Little Ling sincerely told the other girls who went with Lin Miao that she just wanted to return home because she wouldn¡¯t be bullied there...


    So, when Lin Miao heard the word ¡°dowry¡± from the mother, her mind halted and her nose suddenly felt sour. Tears uncontrollably started to flow down her cheeks.


    Was she becoming Little Ling?


    Could she not call her parents ¡°mother¡± and ¡°father¡± anymore?


    Could she not return home? Is she stuck here? Even during the New Year?


    Lin Miao panicked. She had never been so scared, it was more terrifying than being kidnapped.


    She had never been away from her home for so long. The longest she had been away before were during the hours of school in the town. She had been yearning to return during the New Year. But now, they were suddenly demanding her to see them as their new parents, making it impossible for her to go home in the New Year. So, Lin Miao¡¯s emotions spilled out all at once.


    The adults, who were smiling, were shocked by Lin Miao. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Miao thought that it was punishment for mistreating the Young Master.


    Because she had made his life miserable by running around under the sun and letting him catch the winds.


    But, but¡­ she couldn¡¯t think of any alternatives back then.


    Lin Miao felt worse the more she thought. She wanted to explain and promise that she would never create hardships for the Young Master again...


    But she was so sad that she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    The mother was frightened, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, go on, say whatever you need to, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    Lin Miao was finally able to stop. She spoke, sobbing, ¡°From now¡­ on¡­ I will¡­ take care¡­ of¡­ my¡­ older brother¡­ and¡­ I will take¡­ care¡­ of you too¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ want the¡­ dowry.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s parents thought that she would accept, filled with joy. She wouldn¡¯t have to return to her remote village and she would be treated with beautiful clothes and delicious dishes. Don¡¯t all kids love these things?


    Especially the Young Master¡¯s mother. She already felt that they owed this child, so she tried to comfort Lin Miao, ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t be worried, speak slowly, don¡¯t cry, there¡¯s no need to cry.¡±


    She then signaled her husband to bring the Young Master over.


    The two were obviously able to see that the two had a nice relationship.


    Lin Miao could only cough. She wanted to make a promise to them, but the more she wanted to say, the harder it became for her to speak.


    Luckily, the Young Master arrived.


    ¡°Shuishui, your brother¡¯s here.¡± The father said.


    Even though the Young Master was used to the outdated methods of the two adults, he was still distressed and angry seeing Lin Miao crying like this.


    The anger was directed at the two adults and the distress was for Lin Miao.


    ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I¡¯ll call the village head, you¡¯ll be back there for the new year, don¡¯t listen to them.¡± The Young Master pulled out his phone.


    On the way down the stairs, his father told him that Lin Miao mysteriously started crying when they told her that they were planning to adopt her.


    They didn¡¯t know, but he did. Lin Miao longed to return home everyday.


    As expected, Lin Miao swallowed again upon hearing returning home for the New Year. She began to speak again, stuttering, ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ call¡­ my parents¡­ mother¡­ and father¡­:


    ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to them. You only have one mother and father, which are your parents in the village.¡± The Young Master wiped her tears. Her little face was all red, looking pitiful.


    The Young Master¡¯s parents didn¡¯t expect this situation, they felt extremely awkward. However, it was also them who made Lin Miao cry, so they quickly supported the Young Master. ¡°Mm yes, Shuishui only has one mother and one father.¡±


    Having received a promise from the adults, Lin Miao felt relieved. Then, she realized that she had cried in front of so many people. She felt incredibly embarrassed, so she cleaned her face and bowed to the Young Master¡¯s parents. ¡°From now on¡­ I pledge to¡­ take good care¡­ of my brother.¡±


    The Young Master patted her head, complimenting her, ¡°You¡¯ve already done a great job, even better than the doctor.¡±


    And then he pulled on her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go call the village head.¡±


    Lin Miao immediately followed upon hearing this.


    She actually felt better after crying, especially since she had so much emotion buried under her heart. It cleared herself of all her negativity.


    It was another sunny day. The Young Master wanted to go to the garden to make the call. Lin Miao was a bit worried, ¡°Gege, are you sure you¡¯re fine from the wind?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Gege''s health is great.¡± The Young Master lifted Lin Miao up to prove that he was really fine.


    Of course, at his age, he wasn¡¯t able to give her a princess carry. It was more like pulling out a radish; just high enough to raise her feet off the ground.


    Lin Miao immediately started laughing because her brother had grabbed her around her ticklish waist as he lifted her up like pulling out a radish, ¡°Gege, Gege, let me down¡­¡±


    Once the Young Master dropped her down, Lin Miao also ¡°pulled a radish¡± like her brother. She said enthusiastically, ¡°Gege, I can also lift you up!¡±


    The Young Master after the tables turned: ¡°...¡±


    The two happily went out under the grape rack in the garden. Lin Miao has memorized the village head¡¯s number already.


    The Young Master dialed the number.


    Someone picked up the phone after two rings.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Lin Miao immediately recognized that it was Little Mei¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Little Mei, it¡¯s Shuishui.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shuishui, when are you coming back? We all miss you so much, wait, lemme call Little Ling and Little Pang! They heard that you called back last time, and they told me many times to remind them when you call again.¡± Little Mei was very excited.


    ¡°I will return during the New Year.¡± Lin Miao asked a question, ¡°Did my mother return?¡±


    ¡°Uh no, I heard my dad say that they were in town. My dad said that your parents made a lot of money so they might not return.¡± Little Mei remembered what her father said. Her father met Lin Miao¡¯s parents when he headed to town. After returning, Little Mei¡¯s father said to her mother that Lin Miao¡¯s parents were working their butts off. Her father even got a job as a labour contractor. Little Mei¡¯s father was still contemplating why Lin Miao¡¯s family didn¡¯t send their son to school there with that much money...


    Little Mei was making a meal while her dad talked with Lin Miao¡¯s father. From that, she made out that they would never return after making a lot of money.


    Lin Miao was stunned, her parents were probably not going to return but she still wants to go back to play with everyone else. She wanted to see Weifeng, the old granny at the gate of the village who often gave her biscuits, and the pear tree in her yard which was probably full of pears...


    Hearing this, the Young Master felt apprehensive, he was worried that Lin Miao might cry.


    And then he heard Lin Miao reply, ¡°Are they really not going back? Then uh, Little Mei, remember to check the pears and grapefruit in my yard, don¡¯t let the birds ruin it. If no one returns, you guys can have it.¡±


    Over on the other side, Little Mei smilingly accepted. She then asked Lin Miao, ¡°Shuishui, is it fun working outside?¡±


    The Young Master saw that Lin Miao was quite impacted by the absence of her parents, so he shook his hand towards Lin Miao and mouthed ¡°study well.¡±


    Lin Miao saw the Young Master and responded accordingly, ¡°No, it¡¯s no fun. Little Mei, make sure to study well.¡±


    All of the older people who travelled out to seek jobs said that to them.


    ¡°What do you do everyday?¡± Little Mei asked.


    Lin Miao blinked and realized that she didn¡¯t really have anything to do. Her brother didn¡¯t need to be infused anymore, so she didn¡¯t need to watch the infusion bottle to prevent it from sucking in his blood.


    The two hung up the phone, still sitting under the grape rack. Lin Miao was a bit anxious. She sighed, ¡°My mom said that it would be easier for me to attend school if we moved to town, but I don¡¯t want to go there at all¡­ I wonder if my brother is feeling better¡­¡±


    The Young Master noticed that Lin Miao¡¯s initial reaction upon hearing all the things in the call was about her family moving, and not about her mother not caring about her anymore.


    The Young Master looked at her. Something known as pity seemed to appear in his heart. Never before had he wished for the New Year to never come.


    Lin Miao was happy despite learning that her family was moving. She could still call her parents ¡°mom¡± and ¡°dad¡±, and could still return for the New Year.


    On the other side, the grandma also heard the scene that occurred with adoption. She pressed her temples as she watched the two children in the garden.


    She still felt unrested recalling what the Master told her, especially after picturing how sad she would be when being told that she couldn¡¯t return home.


    After some hesitation, she still decided to call.


    God blessed them by having survived the kidnapping which was being called a miracle by many. Having only a part of their team arrested, it was certain the remaining kidnappers were going to kill them. The Young Master was also able to escape and survive out in the rain for two days.


    To protect Lin Miao from being exposed by the media, the Young Master¡¯s family never said that Lin Miao was also kidnapped.


    However, everyone in the Yu family knew that Lin Miao was the saving grace. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the Young Master would¡¯ve never been able to escape the dirt hut with the dog guarding it; he would¡¯ve been thrown in the reservoir...


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was very ashamed and guilty for scaring Lin Miao into crying. Coupled with the kidnapping, she decided to step out of the entertainment circle, away from the spotlight, and return to live normally. She became even more intimate to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao felt quite uncomfortable at first.


    Until the mother brought her to the mall to pick candy for Lin Miao to bring home for the New Year.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother held Lin Miao¡¯s hand, and Lin Miao held her brother¡¯s hand. The three happily went to take samples from the various shops.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother didn¡¯t put on makeup nor styled her hair. She wore ordinary clothes. Thus, no one paid excessive attention to her.


    The three went from door to door, trying all the samples.


    Some still recognized her. In response, she just said that it was the wrong person. Without giving an autograph nor a picture, she pulled the two children away.


    The mother blinked at the two kids, ¡°Let¡¯s play a game, we sneak away from the next person who recognizes us! Okay?¡±


    Lin Miao loved this type of activity, she felt that it was fun.


    The Young Master felt that his mom was being extremely childish.


    And then he heard Lin Miao say, ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    So he responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two went to the next store and sampled some candies.


    ¡°Auntie Yu, try this, it tastes so good!¡± Lin Miao excitedly passed the fruit candy she tried to the mother.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t like candy, but the mother did, so she shared some with the Young Master¡¯s mother.


    The mother quickly tried the type of candy Lin Miao suggested, ¡°It does taste super good! Shuishui, do you want this? I feel like it¡¯s the best one we¡¯ve had so far!¡±


    Previously having to keep her body in shape, she would have never even thought about eating these candies!


    Once she started, it felt a bit hard to stop!


    Lin Miao nodded, and then looked at the price, ¡°125.¡±


    Lin Miao looked at her fingers. She couldn¡¯t quite find the answer so she took out two hundred dollars and asked her brother, ¡°How much can I buy with two hundred dollars?¡±


    From the five hundred her mother had given her, fifty was spent on the hospital, and the robbers took another two hundred and fifty, leaving her with two hundred dollars.


    The Young Master realized he was just as clueless. He doesn¡¯t bring nor keep money. He didn¡¯t need it anyway.


    The mother paused, ¡°Shuishui, I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have money.¡± Lin Miao quickly responded.


    And then they told the shopkeeper to weigh two hundred dollars worth of candy. Lin Miao fell into contemplation. This little pack was nowhere near enough.


    Even though they said her mother wasn¡¯t returning, that would only mean that they were not returning on normal days. Before, when she lived outside the village with her mother, they would still return during the New Year to venerate their ancestors, so she still needed to bring candy back.


    After returning home, the Young Master told his parents about Lin Miao¡¯s situation. He was worried about them accidentally doing something wrong when trying to help.


    He told them their tradition of returning back to the village for the New Year, how everyone would buy candy for the children in the village, and much more.


    The grandma was also there to listen. She sighed after the Young Master finished, ¡°Little Yu, what if Shuishui went back home and never came back here?¡±


    The Young Master froze, speechless.


    A few days later, the father called Lin Miao to the study, his face serious.


    Lin Miao was a bit scared, she was afraid that she did something wrong. Then, the father handed a thousand dollars to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao was bewildered, ¡°Uncle Yu?¡±


    The father began to explain, ¡°Last time when those kidnappers robbed 250 dollars from you, the police were able to get it back. They also paid 750 in addition.¡±


    Lin Miao blinked and responded enthusiastically, ¡°The police are so nice!¡±


    The father also handed her jade amulet back to her, ¡°And this.¡±


    Lin Miao ran her hand across it, ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t think this is my fish¡­¡± Lin Miao¡¯s amulet was fish-shaped. Lin Miao often rubbed it, so she recognized that the texture was different.


    ¡°The original one broke, so just wear this.¡± The father looked serious and protagonistic. His tone sounded very trustworthy.


    Lin Miao obediently wore it, she didn¡¯t think much after.


    Instead, she was wondering about other things, ¡°Uncle, what will be my job from now on?¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t need to get infused anymore, so her original job ended.


    The father couldn¡¯t think of anything at the moment, ¡°You get days off at work. Since you worked for four months continuously before, you didn¡¯t get your eight holidays per month, so you can have them now. You would have thirty-two days in total.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded. The father was right, people who worked had breaks.


    Walking out of the study, she saw her brother talking to Dahuang, ¡°Dahuang, this is my slipper, don¡¯t play with it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Dahuang argued back.


    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± The two puppies followed.


    ¡°If you bite my slipper again, you won¡¯t get any meat.¡± The Young Master threatened, tired mentally and physically.


    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± Dahuang continued.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡± The two puppies followed.


    Lin Miao rushed towards the Young Master and then saw the Young Master¡¯s broken slipper.


    ¡°Gege, could it be that she wants to go outside?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    The Young Master thought the same. Dahuang remained home to recover from her wounds on her neck from last time. The Young Master checked its wounds. It has mostly healed so he searched for its leash. The grandma brought the leash to them and said to the playful children, a bit worried, ¡°Don¡¯t go out of the neighbourhood.¡±


    Assured that his health was perfectly fine, the Young Master followed whatever Lin Miao did. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother called.


    So it became three people walking the dog together.


    The mother thought it would be inconvenient for the two kids to walk the dogs alone, so she decided to walk Dahuang. However, she felt as if her body was breaking from tiredness after running one round with Dahuang.


    She realized that she probably won¡¯t get fat ever again...


    Since Dahuang still wanted to run, Lin Miao and the Young Master went off with her. The mother stayed back to look after the two puppies.


    There were quite a lot of people walking their dogs in the neighbourhood.

 CH 25

    Most of the dogs in the neighbourhood were pure-breds. There were fluffy samoyeds, huskies, teddies, some german shepherds, and border collies.


    The mother didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. She slowly walked with the two newborn puppies. The newborns were very curious, so they were often distracted and would stop to look around, slowing the mother down.


    After two big circles, Dahuang finally stopped, so the two rested by the sidewalk while waiting for the mother.


    The mother felt great. She was an actress from her childhood. Her career had been glistening and she had crowds of fans. She also saw how miserable those actors and actresses'' lives became after declining in popularity, so she worked very hard to keep herself in her audiences¡¯ minds.


    Now that she retired at the peak of her career, she found a different type of enjoyment in life. She didn¡¯t have to wake up at three or four in the morning to film, she didn¡¯t have to answer all the reporters, and she didn¡¯t have to always be formal and polite.


    At first, she thought that she would never adapt to a life away from the spotlight, but now she realized that life was also good like this.


    Soon, she caught up to the two kids. They were waiting for her.


    Meanwhile, a stocky husky passing on the sidewalk spontaneously leaped towards the children.


    It frightened the Young Master¡¯s mother. The husky was enormous and would knock both of them down if it collided with their legs. ¡°Little Yu! Shuishui!¡± She cried.


    But it was too late.


    Suddenly, Dahuang, who was resting aside, sprung up and ran to bite the husky.


    Dahuang had fattened quite a considerable amount from the weeks of good food and staying at home. However, she was still half the size of the husky. Miraculously, the husky fled a few moments later.


    There was a handful of hair stuck to Dahuang¡¯s teeth.


    Lin Miao quickly pulled the patch of hair out, preventing her from swallowing the hair. The two puppies ran towards their mother.


    The mother let out a breath of relief. The husky owner walked towards them.


    With their dunderheaded dog. They were probably looking for an explanation, but the husky refused to step any closer, ¡°Arf arf arf¡­¡±


    Seeing that they weren¡¯t going to come, the mother walked towards them instead. It was unacceptable for them to walk their enormous dog without a leash.


    She saw a bald spot on the husky¡¯s head. It was hilarious.


    While his mother talked with the dog owner, the Young Master knelt down and spoke to Dahuang, ¡°Dahuang, that is how you fight other dogs. You can tear off their hair, but you can¡¯t injure them¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Dahuang argued.


    The Young Master knew she was being arrogant again because it was the same reply he got when he told her to leave his slippers alone. This dog definitely couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    The little puppies followed and also barked.


    Lin Miao patted its head, ¡°Good dog!¡±


    Dahuang rubbed her head against Lin Miao¡¯s palm.


    The mother soon finished with the husky owner. She then led Lin Miao, the Young Master, and the two puppies home.


    Upon returning home, the Young Master pulled Lin Miao to study.


    He enjoyed teaching Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao listened attentively. The three dogs also followed them in, lying aside to sleep.


    The days were getting colder and light jackets gradually turned into down coats.


    Dahuang was even more imposing. All of the other dogs in the neighbourhood were afraid of her, especially the husky she bit. It would turn around and head the other way when it saw Dahuang.


    Lin Miao was studying even harder because the New Year was approaching. Her mother would definitely be proud of her.


    No matter how much the Young Master didn¡¯t want the New Year to come, the twelfth lunar month still arrived.


    Lin Miao packed her little backpack early in the morning. In it were her books and some of the Young Master¡¯s old books.


    She even allocated some money in advance for the journey home.


    Now all she could do was to wait for the New Year holidays.


    Seeing the energetic Lin Miao, the Young Master¡¯s parents and the Young Master himself were a bit worried as they enjoyed her stay more everyday.


    On the twenty-sixth of the lunar month, the Young Master¡¯s mother suddenly suggested, ¡°Um, Little Yu, Shuishui, remember when I told you guys that we were going to visit the Maldives? I totally forgot about it, Shuishui, have you seen the ocean? It¡¯s beautiful! Let¡¯s go there tomorrow, we can also go on cruises and fish!¡±


    She took out an iPad as she spoke, searching up images of the ocean.


    Lin Miao¡¯s relationship with the mother had gotten a lot better. She looked at the blue ocean with astonishment, and then shyly commented, ¡°Auntie Yu, you forgot¡­ I¡¯m going back home for the New Year.¡±


    The Young Master sat aside, wordless.


    The grandma interrupted the awkward silence, ¡°Little Yu, let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    In the garden, the grandma looked at the Young Master, her healthy and lively grandson. ¡°If Shuishui never returned here after the New Year, would you let her go back?¡±


    The Young Master paused even though the grandma had asked him this several times before.


    He had also thought about this problem before. If he had been asked this question when she initially arrived, he would send her back without a second thought.


    But now...


    The Young Master thought about Lin Miao¡¯s prepared backpack and her anticipation-filled eyes.


    Then, he realized another problem, ¡°Grandma, what do you mean? Can you contact Shuishui¡¯s mother?¡±


    The grandma sighed, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know where we are, and has been calling the Master for our address. The Master asked us if he was allowed to tell her our location.¡±


    Their instructions to the Master weren¡¯t clear. They just paid him a lump sum of money for him to find a lucky girl with the same birthdate as the Young Master to accompany him.


    The Young Master had an indescribable feeling. He told himself that it was her parents who gave Lin Miao up and that she was better off here. Even though she may be hurt for a while, sufficient time awaits her in the future.


    He would grow up with her.


    But he couldn¡¯t stand seeing her feel sad, he couldn¡¯t let something she had thought about for half a year get cancelled.


    ¡°Can I see them?¡± The Young Master asked.


    The next day, Lin Miao found her brother missing alongside the mother and grandma.


    Lin Miao was confused, and then she saw a message the Young Master left for her. It said that they were going to return in two or three hours and told Lin Miao to study by herself.


    Lin Miao mentioned her mother many times to the Young Master, but this was his first time seeing her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother looked skinny and haggard.


    She wasn¡¯t crying, but her eyes were very red. She spoke with a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for making it difficult for you. Here is the money you first gave me, and some more for the interest.¡±


    ¡°No need to be like that, Mrs. Lin. I¡¯m here to discuss something else with you. Shuishui is a great kid, she gets along very well with us. We actually want to adopt her and send her to the best schools there are. It will be good for her.¡± The grandma responded.


    ¡°But I promised her that I would take her home on New Year¡¯s. We already rented a house in town, it¡¯s very close to the school. She won¡¯t have to walk through the mountains anymore.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother responded.


    The grandma fell silent after this.


    The mother thought about Lin Miao, who was still in their house. She sighed, ¡°How about this, we won¡¯t take your money and you can take Shuishui back for the New Year, but after that, we¡¯ll bring her back and place her in school with my son for another year. How does that sound? You don¡¯t need to pay anything.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t resist anymore, ¡°But how would she think about this when she grows up? I have already failed her once, I can¡¯t do it again. Have your money back, thank you for your care to Lin Miao¡­¡±


    From start to end, the conversation was between the adults. The Young Master sat aside and waited silently.


    He also learned that Lin Miao¡¯s brother had a problem with his heart and needed surgery.


    When the Young Master returned home, he saw Lin Miao playing with the three dogs. Seeing that the Young Master had finally returned, she ran towards him, ¡°Gege, where have you been?¡±


    The Young Master patted her head, sad that Lin Miao had to leave, ¡°Shuishui, you would have to stay if you went back. You can¡¯t visit me anymore, are you sure you want to go back?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call from the village head everyday!¡± Lin Miao said.


    So she was still going back.


    A strange feeling emerged from the Young Master¡¯s heart. He just looked at her, ¡°Pack up, your mom is here to pick you up.¡±


    Lin Miao jumped from her excitement. She recalled her mother promising to bring her back for the New Year!


    Lin Miao was overwhelmed with joy, ¡°Really? My mom is picking me up!?¡± She originally thought that she would have to take the taxi home like everyone else. The least she expected was for her mother to come and bring her home!


    She dashed upstairs to get her backpack and then ran back down, ¡°Gege, do you want to come with me?¡±


    Looking at the person before him, who has nothing on her face other than excitement, the Young Master walked back, ¡°No thanks.¡±


    The three adults were silent.


    Lin Miao only brought her backpack, candy, and clothing. She didn¡¯t quite have an understanding of what this meant for her.


    The mother hoped that she would return, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Young Master sat on the balcony with the three dogs, looking at the happy Lin Miao.


    The three dogs seemed to understand the Young Master¡¯s feelings as they lay by his side.


    Then, they saw Lin Miao throw herself into her mother¡¯s arms.


    She didn¡¯t even turn around.

 CH 26

    Even though it was a sunny day, the light couldn¡¯t keep the cold twelfth lunar month air away.


    But that was the last thing Lin Miao could care about. She was so keen on going home that each step she took was more like an excited hop. It was as if her heart wouldn¡¯t allow her to walk regularly.


    It was becoming more apparent to the people in the mansion that she might not be returning back.


    Lin Miao carried her backpack like how she did when she left her village.


    She threw herself in her mother¡¯s arms, so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve come to pick me up!¡±


    She started smiling afterwards.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was the adults in the mansion trying to compromise for the person upstairs on the balcony, but Grandma brought in Lin Miao¡¯s mother, who received Lin Miao in the garden.


    The Young Master on the second floor patted the dogs beside him. She is smiling so much, even more, when she finally won a game after three hundred and forty-four games against me, the Young Master thought.


    She wasn¡¯t this happy when they were buying candy either.


    After the Young Master recalled all his memories, he was sure that this was her happiest moment that he saw.


    He had a feeling that he was just like one of her buddies she often mentioned.


    They played together, but she also didn¡¯t mind if they separated.


    The Young Master lowered his head with this realization.


    Downstairs, Lin Miao¡¯s father lifted Lin Miao up, ¡°Yep, Shuishui is going home.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother bowed to the other adults, ¡°Thank you for your care.¡±


    Lin Miao whispered beside her father¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy, is younger brother feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yep, he¡¯s waiting for us in the car.¡± Her father responded softly.


    Lin Miao was even happier.


    The three began to walk towards their car. Lin Miao realized just then that the Young Master was absent.


    Searching for him, her sight landed on the second-floor balcony, where he rested. The sun was shining towards the Young Master so she couldn¡¯t distinguish his expression. She just felt that her brother was glowing.


    Lin Miao was a bit sad leaving him. She wanted to pocket him and bring him back, but he would definitely need to celebrate the New Year with his parents just like her. It was too unreasonable, so she just said towards the especially warm Young Master in the wintery sunlight, ¡°Gege, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll bring you a pomelo when I return. Little Mei said she saved two for me, I¡¯ll save one of those for you!¡±


    The Young Master forced a smile, not wanting to ruin her enthusiasm, ¡°Mm, travel safely.¡±


    And then, she left his line of sight.


    Walking out of the neighbourhood, she saw her younger brother beside the car. She barely recognized him.


    Originally, her brother was like her: tanned and short because of going up the mountains and down the waters. However, he was now way whiter and taller, even taller than her.


    Lin Miao felt as if she was struck by lightning.


    All her excitement turned into one sentence. She turned around, looked at her parents, and said, ¡°Mommy, what did you feed to my brother¡­¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s brother was also excited to see his sister again, but then he heard his sister say that so he carefully responded, ¡°Older Sister...¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Miao turned her head around and pretended that she didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, they agreed that they would call the one who was the tallest the older sibling. So, Lin Miao maturely patted her brother¡¯s head, ¡°Has Didi been behaving well for the past months? Were you obedient? Older Sister bought candy for you.¡±


    The brother nodded, responding in a tone alien to his usual childish manners, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Miao was surprised. She took out some candy for him as they went into the car.


    Her parents also stepped inside. They rented this car from a friend from Chang¡¯an, and its back seats were quite spacious.


    Inside the car, Lin Miao still couldn¡¯t resist looking at her brother. How did he change so much?


    Turning her head back, she saw her mother staring at her, her eyes red.


    ¡°Mommy, did you get sand in your eyes?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    Her mother nodded, ¡°From the wind outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll blow it away for Mommy.¡± Lin Miao asked her mom to lower her head and blew carefully, ¡°Good, the sand is gone.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was quite speechless and had the great urge to hug her.


    Lin Miao had a special ability, which was falling asleep immediately when inside a car. Today was no exception. She soon fell asleep leaning on her mother.


    When she woke up, she found herself on her mother¡¯s back.


    She soon noticed that they weren¡¯t home yet.


    ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We moved.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s father said, ¡°This is our home from now on. We¡¯re very close to the school. You can go there with your brother from now on.¡±


    Lin Miao rubbed her eyes, ¡°Huh, do I not have to work anymore?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother remembered what the Young Master said, so she added, ¡°It¡¯s a different school. The teachers and students are all very kind, they won¡¯t bully you.¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a moment. Going to school seemed fine for her because the Young Master would also be entering school after the New Year. She wouldn¡¯t have anything to do if she stayed at home.


    The father was confused as to why they were switching schools, but he didn¡¯t voice it out.


    Their new home was so nice!


    It was rented and had three rooms and a living room. It also came with furniture.


    Even though the Young Master¡¯s house was a mansion resembling those castles in picture books, Lin Miao¡¯s definition of her home was still a dirt hut.


    So, she was obviously comparing this new home to the old hut in their village. Lin Miao thought it was fabulous. The room was bright, and the furniture looked good.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother led her to a room, ¡°This is your room.¡±


    There was a fluffy pink blanket on her bed with pink balls attached to it. It looked super warm and comfy.


    There was also a desk, and her books were placed on the windowsill. All her books back in the village were moved here.


    Lin Miao rolled on her bed out of joy.


    Her mother then left to make a meal while her father received a call, and said, ¡°There seem to be some problems at the construction site, I¡¯m going to see what it is.¡±


    Lin Miao left her backpack in her room and pulled her brother to the kitchen to help her mother wash the vegetables.


    Stepping into the kitchen, Lin Miao¡¯s mother took out a plateful of marinated chicken feet, ¡°Have some for now, we still have to wait a bit for dinner.¡±


    So, Lin Miao led her brother to wash their hands and started eating the chicken feet. She hasn¡¯t had such things in over half a year.


    Her younger brother had really changed. They used to fight for food, but now, he stopped after finishing just one foot.


    Lin Miao was surprised. After stripping the foot of its flesh, she asked, ¡°Didi, are you done eating?¡±


    (Note: ¡°Didi¡± is Pinyin for µÜµÜ in chinese, which means ¡°younger brother¡±)


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, you can have the rest, Sis.¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°...¡±


    Then, they saw her mother take out two smoked ribs to simmer with lotus roots, fry four salted fish, and cut half a piece of fresh lean pork to stir-fry with potato strips¡­


    ¡°Are guests visiting us today?¡± Lin Miao asked her brother beside her.


    Her younger brother shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°These are all your favourites, we saved all of it for you when you come back.¡± Her mother responded.


    A big smile appeared on Lin Miao¡¯s face. These were all dishes that would have usually been made only when guests were visiting, but now she was having all of them at once.


    She had a lot of great meals in the Young Master¡¯s home, but the cuisine here was drastically different. The Young Master¡¯s family didn¡¯t have salted fish or smoked meat.


    At this moment, the sausage her mother steamed was finished. Her mother lifted the thick aromatic sausage out to slice it. Seeing that Lin Miao was struggling to control herself, the mother fed her a few slices of sausage.


    Lin Miao¡¯s happiness was through the roof. She used to steal cooked meat off the cutting board with her brother back then.


    She obviously didn¡¯t do the same in other families¡¯ kitchens. She had only been to one kitchen out of all the homes she had visited.


    ¡°Is it too spicy?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother turned her head around to look at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± Lin Miao was already satisfied before even having dinner.


    It¡¯s a shame that Gege isn¡¯t here to try this out, Lin Miao thought.


    She suddenly thought about a serious problem, ¡°Mommy, if I¡¯m not going back to work next year and going to school instead, can I ever see Gege again?¡±


    She promised to bring a pomelo for the Young Master!


    Nor could she see Dahuang, Feifei, and Jiajia.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother paused. She thought about what the Young Master¡¯s family said and decided that it was best for them to not return. If they did, then it would almost inevitably be assumed that they accepted the offer, or that they were trying to take advantage of them with Shuishui.


    The Young Master was very nice to Shuishui though. He told her that Shuishui was bullied at her old school and suggested transferring Shuishui to another school. It seemed like he knew Shuishui wasn¡¯t coming back.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother turned around and saw her clueless daughter. She looked at her with the hope that she could give a definite answer like how she said what she wanted to eat before.


    Just before she was about to open her mouth, she decided to hold it back. The mother felt like these adult things were too cruel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sis, I¡¯ll drive you there when I grow up.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s younger brother said.


    ¡°We can go to the city for a two-day vacation after the New Year when your father is less busy. You can see your Gege then.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother decided to say this instead.


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°Yipee!¡±


    She started to wonder if the Young Master was walking the dogs.


    And whether Auntie Yu could handle it with the Young Master alone.


    Lin Miao had overthought.


    Meanwhile, back at the mansion, the Young Master¡¯s mother called him at the door, ¡°Little Yu, let¡¯s go walk the dogs.¡±


    The Young Master opened the door, uninterested. ¡°Mom, Dahuang¡¯s mood isn¡¯t very good today, she doesn¡¯t want to go outside.¡±


    The enthusiastic Dahuang and its two little puppies, ready to go outside: ¡°...¡±


    Dahuang turned around and ran off with a slipper!


    The two puppies followed, however, the one who would have chased after the dog to lecture her quietly closed his door, ¡°I¡¯m going to read first. Mom, can you find someone else, I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    He then went to the study and took out a book to read.

 CH 27

    Life was great for Lin Miao. Her thoughts were simple, after all, she used to live in the mountains and had few friends at her school. She didn¡¯t have many complex relationships with the people at the Yu family, either.


    So, Lin Miao¡¯s sadness caused by being separated from the Young Master soon dissipated.


    Lin Miao¡¯s father returned home before dinner.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother peeked out of the kitchen, ¡°What happened at the construction site?¡±


    ¡°A worker got in a fight with his wife. The other workers weren¡¯t able to stop them so they called me in case accidents happen.¡± Since there were two children beside them, the father didn¡¯t say any more.


    Whatever. He returned, so it must be alright, Lin Miao¡¯s mother thought.


    Lin Miao and her younger brother helped bring the dishes onto the table.


    It was an exceptional meal for Lin Miao: the table was full of dishes she loved, and she didn¡¯t have to care about dining etiquette.


    At night, Lin Miao¡¯s mother went to sleep with Lin Miao.


    She had often shared a bed with her mother at the village. She only had her own bedroom when she was working; it was hard to get used to at first.


    Lin Miao enthusiastically told her mother how the Young Master taught her English and Chinese.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother listened and knew that she took the Young Master as a real older brother, like how the Young Master was sincerely kind to Lin Miao. She patted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the city to visit your Gege in the future.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know when this future would be.


    Lin Miao soon fell asleep in her mother¡¯s arms. She had a sound night free of nightmares.


    It wasn¡¯t just her who didn¡¯t have any nightmares, her mother was the same. It was her first peaceful night in ages.


    Lin Miao¡¯s house was on the third floor. They were in an old neighbourhood without elevators so there were quite a few neighbours. Since they were very close to the school, there were many other families with children renting houses with the same goal as Lin Miao¡¯s parents. It was winter break, so all of the children were at home. The school nearby was an elementary school, so everyone was roughly Lin Miao¡¯s age.


    Lin Miao had become familiar with the other kids in only a few days.


    Of course, Lin Miao was very busy so she couldn¡¯t play with them all the time. Even though she was the youngest in the group, she was the only one who came back from the city, so they wanted to invite her to play badminton at the school. Lin Miao couldn¡¯t go, not because she didn¡¯t know how, but mainly because she was returning to the village in the New Year to worship her ancestors.


    Her brother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good. He couldn¡¯t walk far, so he would be staying at home.


    Her brother was only 6, so her mother was staying to accompany her brother.


    Lin Miao and her father returned to the village by themselves.


    Lin Miao carried her candies with her. She promised her buddies, and she kept her promises.


    Her dad soon took her backpack. He was also carrying everything they needed for their worshipping.


    Lin Miao was breathing heavily as she walked on the familiar paths, but she was also very happy, it was her birthplace!


    She used to walk on this path everyday!


    They heard a dog barking before reaching the village gate.


    And saw a majestic yellow dog and Lin Miao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Weifeng!¡±


    Weifeng dashed towards her and ran around her feet. Lin Miao pulled a bag of dog treats out of the backpack.


    How could she have forgotten about Weifeng when she went shopping?


    Then, Little Mei and Lin Miao¡¯s other friends all ran outside, ¡°Shuishui!¡±


    ¡°Little Mei! I¡¯m back from work!¡± Lin Miao said as she hugged Little Mei.


    ¡°Shuishui, you¡¯re finally back. Are you thirsty? Do you need water?¡± Little Mei asked, ¡°Shuishui, you¡¯ve gotten prettier, and taller!¡±


    Lin Miao was pleased. She also felt that she had gotten a lot whiter.


    This feeling only got stronger when she saw her old pictures in her house. She was skinnier and more tanned...


    Shuishui¡¯s father conversed with a few other adults beside her, and then called Shuishui, ¡°Shuishui, we¡¯re going up to the graves.¡±


    Lin Miao finally remembered her candy and shared it with her friends. ¡°I bought some candy for you. My mom said that I should keep studying because it¡¯s too harsh to work outside¡­¡±


    This was what the Young Master told her to say: that they shouldn¡¯t drop out of school and concentrate on their studies because working outside was too demanding.


    Even though she felt that it was more fun than hard, she still had to tell them that it was hard.


    Then, they went to their ancestors'' graves. The worship ceremony was pretty simple.


    They first lit firecrackers, then burned some joss money, and finally ended it with prayers.


    Right after they descended from the hill, she heard Little Mei call her, ¡°Shuishui, someone¡¯s calling you!¡±


    Lin Miao was surprised, Why would anyone call me? And why would they know the village head¡¯s number? Suddenly, it came to her mind who it might be.


    She told the Young Master that they worshipped their ancestors every New Year.


    Lin Miao hurried to the village head¡¯s house and reached for the phone.


    She picked up the receiver.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lin Miao said.


    A pretty voice came from the other side, ¡°Shuishui.¡±


    ¡°Gege!¡± Lin Miao called the Young Master ecstatically. Even though she could guess that it was the Young Master, she was still excited hearing his voice, ¡°Happy New Year, Gege!¡±


    Hearing her joyful voice, the Young Master was able to make out that she was enjoying her current life a lot. She probably met her friends back at the village, too.


    ¡°Mm, Happy New Year to Shuishui too.¡± The Young Master said.


    ¡°Gege, my mom said that I could visit you once the next break comes.¡± Lin Miao said, ¡°Gege, how are Dahuang, Feifei, and Jiajia? Oh, I also saw Weifeng, he looks so similar to Dahuang.¡±


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t as happy as Lin Miao, ¡°I¡¯m busy, let¡¯s talk later.¡±


    And then he hung up.


    Lin Miao was stunned. She had so many things to tell the Young Master. She wanted to tell him that she missed him¡­


    Lin Miao put the receiver down.


    Lin Miao¡¯s father was waiting outside.


    ¡°Shuishui, we have to go home.¡± Her father said.


    Lin Miao nodded and said goodbye to her friends.


    Her pomelo tree had grown many fruits this year, and Little Mei had left her a dozen pomelos. She couldn¡¯t bring all of them back, so she only took five.


    Back in their apartment, Lin Miao peeled the skin off of the pomelos and gave the fruit to the other children in her building, saving one for herself.


    She was reluctant to open the last one.


    Her brother wasn¡¯t able to run and jump around due to his surgery. As a result, Lin Miao felt that he was way quieter, almost the polar opposite of what he was before.


    Not only that, her brother also began to read at home. He was reading her books from her old school.


    Lin Miao¡¯s newfound friends asked her to play badminton with them at the school again. Lin Miao¡¯s mother willingly agreed and purchased rackets and shuttlecocks for her.


    Lin Miao wanted to bring her brother out, but he refused as he wanted to read. Lin Miao looked at him as if he was a total alien. He was only six but had already started burying himself with books in his room.


    ¡°Shuishui, it¡¯s about time for you to meet up with them. Don¡¯t come back too late.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother was happy seeing her being able to make so many friends. At least she wouldn¡¯t get bullied as easily in her new school.


    The school that Lin Miao¡¯s buddies were going to was Lin Miao¡¯s new school. It was beneficial for her to familiarize herself with the building. Moreover, Lin Miao didn¡¯t seem very happy after returning from the village. The mother thought that it might have been related to how she was separated again from her friends at the village.


    After Lin Miao left, the mother went to see her son.


    He was focused on his book.


    The younger brother had attended kindergarten in the village but dropped out of school soon after due to his sickness.


    He was the one who had changed the most for the past six months. He had virtually stopped whining after learning that his sister had gone to work at another home due to his sickness.


    The mother soon returned to the kitchen. For the past half a year, she had been responsible for all of the workers¡¯ meals. It was about time for her to cook and deliver their next meals.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao was heading to their school¡¯s playground.


    The school was still open despite it being the holidays.


    They were originally a group of five. They only had four rackets before so they had to take turns to sit out.


    But now that Lin Miao joined them, everyone could play at the same time. Lin Miao¡¯s mother had bought Lin Miao two rackets. They played in pairs.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know how to play, so the eldest of the children, Meimei, volunteered as her partner to introduce her to the game.


    Copying Meimei, Lin Miao tossed the birdie in the air and hit it with the racket.


    She missed her first attempts but her confidence immediately built up after scoring a hit on the birdie.


    She was the athletic type so she enjoyed it very much, becoming happier the more she played.


    The games she played with the Young Master were mostly mind-based and calm.


    Unlike this! Lin Miao was at an energetic age. She couldn¡¯t tell herself to stop!


    To the point that Meimei exhausted herself. ¡°I can¡¯t, I need a break, can someone substitute for me! Look at Shuishui, she could go on forever!¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°This is so fun!¡±


    So, a person switched in to play with Lin Miao.


    *


    After a seven to eight-hour car trip, the Young Master, who had come to visit Lin Miao with the three dogs, saw her playing badminton with a bunch of other girls, their laughter filling the air.


    The Young Master, who had been generous and never fussed much his entire life, suddenly felt so uncomfortable that he didn¡¯t want to see her.


    But Dahuang didn¡¯t care. Seeing Lin Miao, it ran towards her with its two puppies who have fattened significantly.


    Dahuang had also added much bulk to herself. She looked intimidating even when resting. Now that she was excitedly speeding towards the group of girls, she scared the hearts out of the other girls so much, knocking the colour out of their faces.


    Lin Miao turned around, full of surprise. ¡°Dahuang! Feifei! Jiajia!¡±


    Dahuang rubbed herself repeatedly on Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao patted and comforted the dog, ¡°Dahuang, you¡¯ve gotten so much fatter.¡±


    But more importantly, ¡°How did you get here? Where¡¯s Gege?¡±

 CH 28

    Hearing Lin Miao, the Young Master decided to walk towards her.


    Lin Miao ran towards him. ¡°Gege! You came to visit me!¡±


    Seeing her joy, he dropped his thoughts of Lin Miao forgetting him for her new friends.


    ¡°Yep, Dahuang and the other two puppies aren¡¯t eating much at home.¡± The Young Master said in a gentlemanly manner.


    The other girls were scared by Dahuang, but their hearts melted seeing the two chubby puppies behind it.


    Then, they saw the Young Master.


    Lin Miao quickly introduced him, ¡°This is my older brother, Yu Jingxuan.¡±


    The other girls shyly introduced themselves.


    Then the Young Master pulled Lin Miao away.


    She didn¡¯t mind. She even became the one pulling the Young Master and the three dogs following them afterwards.


    ¡°Gege, I still have the pomelo I saved for you!¡± Lin Miao said.


    ¡°What if I never came?¡± The Young Master recalled the moment he called her.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then¡­¡± Lin Miao couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    There was one upside to Lin Miao moving to a town, which was that it was less busy, the buildings were shorter, skyscrapers were rare, and there was plenty of greenery and sunlight. Walking on the sidewalk, they had a feeling that the entire place was glowing golden yellow.


    Lin Miao also quit thinking of a response.


    Gege is here, I can see Gege again!


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but walk backwards to see the Young Master. She uncontrollably smiled dumbly as she stared at him.


    Gege is here! We can eat sausages together! And we can share the pomelo!


    Lin Miao had a strong balance. Coupled with the fact that the sidewalk was empty, she was all the more unafraid of walking backwards. However, the Young Master still held her hand, scared of her falling.


    He noticed that Lin Miao¡¯s eyes were curved into crescents, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Are you really this happy?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded, responding in a sugary tone, ¡°I¡¯m really happy that Gege is here!¡±


    Okay, okay. Because of this sentence, all of the Young Master¡¯s negativity was washed away.


    The door to her apartment wasn¡¯t locked, so they surprised Lin Miao¡¯s mother when they stepped into the apartment with the three dogs.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother quickly came back to her senses and poured some tea, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, he didn¡¯t eat yet.¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t know for sure, but she wanted her older brother to try some of their dishes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make some food. Do you have anything you prefer?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother asked.


    The Young Master hasn¡¯t eaten his breakfast, not to mention his lunch, so he naturally accepted. ¡°Thank you Auntie. Anything will do, I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao was already heading towards the kitchen.


    Probably because they were in someone else¡¯s house, the three dogs quietly rested aside.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother looked at the three dogs.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t picky either.¡± The Young Master said.


    Dahuang, who had eaten raw yams and chestnuts: ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Arrogant and arguing, as always.


    Lin Miao came out of the kitchen holding a plate of marinated chicken feet. They had many marinated dishes at home.


    So, Lin Miao was free to take the chicken feet.


    Lin Miao looked at the Young Master. It suddenly felt awkward.


    Lin Miao put the plate down, ¡°It¡¯s very tasty.¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t want to try, but he decided to anyway. Dahuang was very tempted by the food, as well as the two little puppies.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have this.¡± The Young Master said as he ate. He liked the chicken foot, whether it was because he was starving or because it had a flavour he had never tasted before.


    Lin Miao ate with the Young Master, and then thought of something, ¡°Gege, who did you come with?¡±


    ¡°Dahuang.¡± The Young Master answered.


    Lin Miao blinked.


    ¡°Feifei and Jiajia.¡± The Young Master added.


    Even if Lin Miao was naive, she still realized, ¡°Gege! You came by yourself!¡±


    ¡°And the three dogs.¡± The Young Master said, ¡°It was mainly because the dogs wanted to run out of the neighbourhood when I walked them today. I thought that they missed you, so I came here with them¡­¡±


    Unable to hold back her curiosity, Lin Miao asked, ¡°...Gege, did you tell Auntie Yu?¡±


    ¡°I sent them a text, which should count as ¡®telling¡¯.¡± The Young Master thought the chicken feet weren¡¯t bad at all.


    Looking at the Young Master¡¯s calm face, Lin Miao sympathized with him. Poor Gege doesn¡¯t know that he will be beaten once he returns home.


    Once, her younger brother snuck to their grandma¡¯s house to play without telling her parents. Their grandma¡¯s house was in an adjacent village so it was a bit far away and nobody thought that he would go there. It was said that the adults searched for him for that entire evening.


    Her brother¡¯s butt was beaten red when he returned the next day


    ¡°Gege, you should apologize to Auntie Yu before it¡¯s too late¡­¡± Lin Miao said. Or else it would be the end of his butt.


    The Young Master remained calm. He wasn¡¯t your average little kid, and he had three dogs accompanying him. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Then, he pulled out his phone and realized that it was out of battery.


    At that time, Lin Miao¡¯s father stepped into the house. Seeing the people in the living room, he quickly spoke to his phone, ¡°He¡¯s in my apartment, all is fine.¡±


    He had disappeared when he left to walk the dogs.


    The Young Master¡¯s grandma only received one message, [Dahuang isn¡¯t behaving. She wants to see Shuishui, so I¡¯m taking her to her.]


    She tried to call the Young Master¡¯s phone but realized that it was turned off.


    The Yu family hurriedly searched for the Young Master but they soon realized that they only knew the name of Shuishui¡¯s town and not her specific address.


    Luckily, the grandma thought of the Master, so the Master called the village head, who had Lin Miao¡¯s father¡¯s number.


    And thus, the two sides'' families finally got into touch.


    They had just finished lunch.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother and grandma rushed to Lin Miao¡¯s address. They were finally relieved seeing the Young Master safe and unhurt.


    Lin Miao fixed her sight on the Young Master so that she could try to save her older brother if he were to be hit.


    She was quite experienced at resolving punishments and conflicts.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother sighed looking at her son who was playing badminton with Lin Miao. He was full of life and laughter. Lin Miao was his first close friend, and they have even escaped some kidnappers together.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother went to the kitchen and brought up the thing again with Lin Miao¡¯s mother who was washing the plates.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother refused again. Her daughter had finally returned and their family had just reunited. She would never send Lin Miao off to another family¡¯s home no matter the hardships.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother sighed again. It was unrealistic for her to send her son to Lin Miao¡¯s school. She could only hope that the Young Master would make new friends in the upcoming school year to shift his attention to.


    The Young Master soon had to return with the dogs. Lin Miao accompanied him out of the apartment, ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll miss you. I¡¯ll visit you when my dad becomes less busy.¡±

 CH 29

    After seeing the Young Master out the door, Lin Miao¡¯s feeling of melancholy rose a few notches. However, it didn¡¯t last very long because school was soon reopening.


    Even though she was a bit afraid and shy about her new school, she still pretended to be confident and fearless.


    It was because her younger brother was attending the same school. He was in first grade, and she was in the third grade.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother walked them all the way to each of their classroom doors.


    Lin Miao¡¯s classroom was on the third floor as she was in third grade. Her nervousness began to show.


    But then a girl beside her started talking with her, ¡°Are you new? My name is Yao Ling, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lin Miao, everyone calls me Shuishui.¡± Lin Miao relaxed.


    She used to be tanned, skinny, always late, and assigned to the last row. No other girl was near her, so she didn¡¯t have many friends.


    Now, she was wearing new clothes her mother had purchased. She was early like every other little girl in town, so it was rather easy for her to make new friends.


    Lin Miao was already a very social girl. Not long after, she even started going to the washroom with her buddies.


    Her first day was filled with joy. After school, she went to her brother¡¯s classroom to walk home together for dinner.


    The two shared things that happened during their first day as they headed home. Life was great.


    The single thing Lin Miao was terrified about also changed.


    Before, she was afraid of being picked to ask questions and chosen to read.


    But it was now no longer the case as the Young Master had taught her all the readings before. Even though she was still anxious at first, reminiscent of her past experiences, it quickly turned into confidence as she continued on.


    The teacher would compliment her every time, ¡°Lin Miao read very well. She didn¡¯t pause on the new characters nor mispronounced them. It¡¯s quite obvious that she had studied and prepared in advance. We should all learn from her.¡±


    And everytime, Lin Miao¡¯s heart would pound against its cavities. No teacher had ever complimented her like that before.


    The teacher even called Lin Miao up to the blackboard and tested her with new characters. The teacher had called five students in total, but she was the only one who scored perfectly.


    The teacher also complimented her penmanship. The students were all very friendly towards her, too.


    Lin Miao had a pleasant impression of the school. She wanted to head there everyday.


    However, there was a minor thing that bugged her.


    During recess, Lin Miao took her badminton rackets to play with her friends.


    They were in third grade, so many were new to the game.


    Lin Miao tried to teach them, but most moved on after struggling to master the game. They wanted to play hopscotch with her, but Lin Miao still wanted to play her badminton.


    As a result, Lin Miao played alone with her racket.


    The playground was filled with people yet Lin Miao enjoyed playing by herself. She couldn¡¯t play with anyone else because her other friends who introduced her to the game were on another side of the playground.


    Today, the gym teacher coincidentally passed by. He thought that she was quite cute, playing by herself.


    ¡°Wanna play a game?¡± The gym teacher asked.


    Lin Miao jumped upon hearing it. She had always looked up to the gym teacher, ¡°Hello Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll start!¡± The teacher found her respectful and serious tone a bit humorous.


    Lin Miao then reacted and handed her other racket to the teacher.


    The gym teacher was an adult. His shots were very high compared to Lin Miao even though he already took her height into account.


    It was quite laborious for Lin Miao at first.


    But soon, she found a pattern and adjusted to it. Her shots became more powerful.


    The gym teacher was a bit astonished by her improvements and strength, ¡°You¡¯re playing pretty well.¡±


    Motivated by the compliment, Lin Miao pushed herself further. The shuttlecock flew back and forth. They were having a fun time.


    When the two paused to rest, the gym teacher thought of something, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lin Miao, Mr. Feng.¡± Lin Miao said.


    ¡°How long have you been playing badminton?¡±


    Lin Miao counted the days in her head, ¡°Eighteen days.¡±


    The gym teacher was shocked, ¡°Eighteen days? You just learned the game?¡± He thought that Lin Miao had practiced since she was little. This was very impressive for eighteen days of practice.


    ¡°Lin Miao, are you interested in participating in the junior badminton competition in the city?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s school had a place in the competition, but they never participated. Most of the opponents at the tournament have trained since they were very young, so they never won anything. The gym teacher didn¡¯t have any patience to spare either so he decided to just not go.


    Lin Miao¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°In the city? My parents are too busy though.¡± Her parents had their hands filled with things recently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there. All of the costs will be covered!¡±


    Visible happiness appeared on Lin Miao¡¯s face. This meant that she could visit Gege?!


    She was overjoyed when the Young Master came to visit her. The thought of paying her brother a visit in return loomed in her head ever since. She wanted him to feel the happiness she experienced.


    ¡°I still have to tell your parents though. Do you know their phone number?¡± The gym teacher said.


    Lin Miao willingly recounted the number.


    What made it even better was that the gym teacher would play badminton with her during recess everyday!


    It was probably due to her miserable losses at tic tac toe that had sparked her interest in games like badminton.


    She will teach the Young Master badminton! She will win, win against him!


    Even though Lin Miao hadn''t won against the gym teacher yet, she was still very happy.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know much about badminton, but she thought it would be beneficial for her daughter to participate in these competitions, so she agreed. She gave Lin Miao five hundred Yuan to buy food even though the gym teacher had said all the expenses were covered.


    Lin Miao¡¯s happiness was indescribable. She also asked for the Young Master¡¯s school address so that she could find him at his school.


    Mr. Feng was very assured by Lin Miao¡¯s enthusiasm. Excitement instead of anxiety; this is a pretty good mindset. She will definitely be a great student-athlete!


    Of course, she was participating in the competition along with eight other students picked by the two gym teachers.


    But Lin Miao was the only excited one, the rest were all nervous.

 CH 30

    Lin Miao sat in the car, thinking that she could surprise her older brother once she arrived there. He would definitely be surprised to see her. He would probably think that she also slipped out of her home.


    Then, she would tell him that the gym teacher drove her to the city for a badminton competition! He would definitely be surprised again! She wondered how her older brother was doing in his new school; if his teachers and classmates are kind...


    Lin Miao¡¯s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the coach, who was telling everyone the rules for this trip. They were not permitted to wander around without notice as the city was big and it would be easy to get lost. They were also to watch other matches with the teachers when they were not competing.


    Lin Miao felt as if she was struck by lightning. How was she going to find her older brother?


    She had finally found an opportunity to surprise the Young Master, but suddenly, it completely disappeared.


    Her change of emotions was so great that Mr. Feng couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to find Gege after the competition¡­¡± Lin Miao answered honestly.


    Lin Miao was wearing her pink coat and had her backpack in her lap. She had a hint of sadness on her face as if someone just took her lollipop.


    Mr. Feng realized then that her excitement was purely due to this opportunity to see her older brother, not due to the competition.


    He paused to think for a moment, ¡°Do you have his phone number?¡±


    Lin Miao obviously had it.


    Mr. Feng wrote it down, ¡°Focus on the competition first. We can go see your older brother once the competition ends. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes brightened up again.


    They had reserved hotel rooms. Lin Miao slept in a room with two other girls. They were all tired from the lengthy road trip, so they didn¡¯t chat much and all fell asleep quickly.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know much about this competition, she only knew that the teachers wanted them to win.


    But Lin Miao had only won one game of tic tac toe out of hundreds with the Young Master, and that win was when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. She hadn''t even won once against the teacher at badminton.


    So, she thought that the teachers didn¡¯t have all that much faith in her.


    Lin Miao also thought that the teacher only chose her to fill a blank spot as there were barely any girls in her grade who knew how to play badminton.


    Thus, Lin Miao cluelessly walked up to the field.


    Her mind was on visiting the Young Master after the competition.


    The judge¡¯s chair to the side was very tall. Lin Miao was very curious towards it. Then she saw the judge climb up a ladder to the chair and sit in it.


    She heard someone over the speakers say, ¡°Lin Miao, Yu Jaja, prepare for your match.¡±


    Lin Miao saw a tall girl on the other side of the field.


    Lin Miao smiled towards her, and her opponent seemed a bit surprised.


    And then she smiled back at her.


    Lin Miao had never participated in a formal competition. ¡°The match starts now, Lin Miao is serving. Match score is zero to zero.¡±


    Lin Miao smoothly hit the birdie over.


    She soon concentrated on the match, receiving and then smashing the shuttlecock.


    Lin Miao was pretty athletic. She was agile and had much arm strength so it was pretty easy for her to hit the birdie back.


    After a while, Lin Miao¡¯s opponent began to struggle to intercept her shots. Lin Miao was a bit surprised, but she continued and focused on the game.


    Two days later, she had unknowingly become first in the elementary female division.


    She had a clear smile on her face during the ceremony where she was awarded a medal. She got first place, how lucky of her! Lin Miao had originally thought of buying a kilogram of apples for the two teachers with the five hundred yuan her mother gave her if she scored last place to appease their anger.


    But she had won the competition. Lin Miao competed with whoever her teachers told her to. It seemed unbelievable for Lin Miao from start to finish, and not only did she win, she could also visit the Young Master!


    Lin Miao became more excited the more she thought about it. She felt an urge to skip down the stage.


    Her expressions placed a smile on many other coaches. She was such an energetic student.


    Lin Miao saw someone sitting beside Mr. Feng¡­ Gege!


    She rubbed her eyes and then confirmed it. It really is Gege, and also Auntie Yu!


    ¡°Congratulations Shuishui, you¡¯re the champion!¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Gege, Auntie Yu, how did you get here?¡± Lin Miao asked. She planned to surprise her brother, not the other way around.


    The Young Master raised the camera in his hands, ¡°Good job! Let me take a picture.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother talked with Mr. Feng. They agreed to let Lin Miao rest with the Yu family for the night.


    Mr. Feng had originally planned to return the next morning anyway. They were going to a predetermined place to eat dinner and sleep at the hotel.


    Mr. Feng had called Lin Miao¡¯s mother to confirm that she knew the Young Master. He had not expected Lin Miao to know such a famous celebrity, and to be so close with her. They settled on nine in the morning for Lin Miao to meet up with them at the hotel.


    ¡°Did Gege go to school yet?¡± Lin Miao started questioning the Young Master as she hadn¡¯t seen the Young Master in a long time.


    She didn¡¯t have a phone, so she couldn¡¯t call the Young Master and ask him.


    The Young Master had also wondered the same, ¡°Yeah, how¡¯s your school?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great. The school is so different from my old one. My teacher even complimented my printing and told everyone else to learn from me. I¡¯m taking back what I said about school being boring.¡±


    Lin Miao gestured with her hands as she spoke, her cheeks red. She was also carrying her backpack. It was a new one that was pink and had two big cat ears on top.


    The Young Master naturally took her backpack and carried it by one strap like the parents walking their children home from school.


    Lin Miao refused, ¡°Gege, I can carry it myself.¡±


    The Young Master went on, ¡°Shuishui did so much today. I¡¯ll carry it for you, you can switch with me and carry it later.¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a moment. It seemed reasonable, so she continued telling stories from her school.


    Hearing that Lin Miao had a good time at school, the Young Master was finally reassured. He patted her head, a bit sad thinking that she would have to go back tomorrow morning, ¡°That¡¯s good, keep up with your studies when you return.¡±


    ---


    It was Sunday morning, so there weren¡¯t any classes. After walking the dogs, the Young Master read at home. Then, he received a phone call.


    The person on the other side asked him if he was Lin Miao¡¯s older brother. They said that Lin Miao was in a badminton competition and invited him to spectate.


    The Young Master had Lin Miao¡¯s father¡¯s phone number, so he called there to confirm and then headed towards the sports area.


    His mother immediately followed him upon hearing the news.


    And that was how they arrived at the sports complex.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother didn¡¯t talk much as the two children who were now going to school had many more things to talk about. They were still very close to each other despite being separated from each other for so long.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother listened as the three of them walked. Lin Miao and the Young Master talked about their teachers, classes, and then she heard Lin Miao talk about herself being lucky enough to claim first place.


    Then, she saw her son carry Shuishui¡¯s pink backpack. It was pink and he looked quite dashing with it.


    It made her feel like she didn¡¯t have a childhood.


    This was the golden childhood.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help taking a picture to share on her socials.


    Sometimes it was just too wholesome for her to resist her urge to share.


    {First time I¡¯ve seen someone this cool with a pink backpack! [Picture]}


    Lin Miao¡¯s room in the mansion had remained the same. It was constantly being cleaned.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t mind sleeping in the Young Master¡¯s house. She had slept with her other friends before. One time, when rain was pouring outside, Lin Miao had invited one of her female classmates to her house because the river was flooded and uncrossable.


    That¡¯s why, not only did she not mind, she was also happy to stay with the Young Master! They could talk all night and play tic tac toe!


    She enjoyed the game despite losing all the time.


    She was immediately greeted at the mansion by Dahuang and her two puppies.


    The three dogs still remembered her despite being separated for three months. Lin Miao patted them one by one, ¡°Dahuang, Feifei, Jiajia, so obedient!¡±


    Feifei and Jiajia have grown up in size again. It was quite incredible that they still remembered her.


    The Young Master stood aside looking at Lin Miao playing with the three clingy dogs. He even took some pictures.


    The Young Master¡¯s father was a bit surprised when he saw Lin Miao, but also happy.


    ¡°Shuishui came to the city for a competition and got first place, she¡¯s amazing.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother explained.


    ¡°I told you Shuishui was blessed.¡± The grandma said.


    ¡°Yes, she is charmed.¡± The father agreed.


    During dinner, Lin Miao became the gentle little girl once again as if the big eater she was at home never existed.


    She adopted this habit when she first arrived at the Yu family because people didn¡¯t like her. She was afraid of being disliked more for eating too much.


    Afterwards, when she got along with everyone, Lin Miao also noticed that they all ate carefully and formally, so she followed along.


    Now she was used to it. She would eat slowly wherever she was with the Yu family.


    The Young Master had only realized that Lin Miao had a huge appetite after visiting her apartment.


    After dinner, Lin Miao went to walk the dogs with the Young Master.


    It was just like before. However, Lin Miao noticed that Dahuang and her two puppies were the kings of the neighbourhood.


    All of the other dogs seemed to avoid them. They looked scared; it had an eerie cuteness to it.


    Lin Miao headed back towards her room to wash herself after they came back from outside. The Young Master came to her room right after she finished showering.


    He brought a huge bag of snacks.


    They were always very generous with each other.


    There wasn¡¯t much formality between kids, especially between Lin Miao and the Young Master.


    Lin Miao had barely eaten anything during dinner, so her stomach was practically empty after walking the dogs. She immediately began on the snacks her older brother brought.


    The beef jerky the Young Master brought were a bit dry, but they had a rich flavour. Lin Miao loved it. She was happy and satisfied.


    Seeing that her hair was still wet, the Young Master reckoned that Lin Miao wasn¡¯t going to dry her hair before she finished the package, so he stood up and blew dry her hair.


    ¡°Gege¡¯s so nice!¡± Lin Miao said sweetly as she was eating while also feeding her older brother a piece.


    Thus, the Young Master dried her hair as he ate.


    Lin Miao liked how the Young Master reacted, so she slid another piece in his mouth once the Young Master swallowed his previous piece. They continued until the bag was empty. By then, her hair was dry.


    They then climbed onto the bed and began playing tic tac toe.


    Dahuang searched through the house for them. Then, she miraculously opened the door and leaped on the bed with the two chubby puppies.


    She lied on the bed, trying to look as sweet as possible so that the Young Master wouldn¡¯t shove her off the bed. Lin Miao patted her head, ¡°Dahuang has gotten smarter!¡±


    What could the Young Master say, he could only leave her alone and continue playing with Lin Miao

 CH 31

    Lin Miao undoubtedly lost eight games in a row. She had grown accustomed to it, after all, she has not won a single proper game. Her goal was to just last one turn longer every game.


    After that, the two talked as they huddled together. As they chatted, the Young Master realized that Lin Miao stopped responding. Turning his head, he saw that she had fallen asleep.


    She had to be very tired after an entire tournament and walking the dogs.


    She wore the pajamas the housekeeper gave her when she first came last year. Everything was the same as before, except Lin Miao was leaving tomorrow.


    The Young Master slowly cleared the bed of the pencils and papers they used to play tic tac toe, and then gently unfolded the quilt over her.


    Lin Miao slept soundly on the white pillow dotted with a few flower designs.


    She was returning to her town the next morning, and who knows when they will see each other again.


    The Young Master sighed. He went to carry Dahuang so they could leave Lin Miao to sleep alone.


    Dahuang was a bit reluctant. She clung onto the quilt, not wanting to move.


    Lin Miao woke up early the next morning and upon opening her door, she noticed that the Young Master had already woken up.


    The sun was just above the horizon, so she had time to walk the three dogs with the Young Master.


    Lin Miao still kept in mind that she was to meet up with the teacher at nine. She planned to arrive twenty minutes earlier, remembering her etiquettes.


    She retrieved her backpack from upstairs after breakfast with the Yu family. Then, the Young Master¡¯s mother drove her to the hotel with the Young Master.


    Lin Miao still had a belly full of words, ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll visit you again when I have time. Remember to study well.¡±


    Comparatively, the Young Master had much less to say.


    They weren¡¯t very far from the hotel. Lin Miao jumped out of the car and ran towards Mr. Feng. They were gathering up already!


    The Young Master stayed in the car, watching Lin Miao as she ran towards her teammates without looking back.


    Then, he saw her happily greet her friends.


    But she also turned back and waved at him.


    Lin Miao was still able to fall asleep on the way back to the town. The excitement of scoring first place had faded.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was pleased when she heard that Lin Miao had gotten first. She hung the medal on the wall and cooked up a delicious meal.


    Thus, Lin Miao celebrated again.


    The next day, Lin Miao returned to school as usual. She loved her new school and was praised again during class. She was almost embarrassed from all the compliments, so she was too shy to say that she was actually losing during recess every single day.


    She gave up the thought soon after. It was rare for so many people to congratulate her, so it was quite memorable. She might not have another opportunity like this ever again. Lin Miao always thought that it was her luck that secured her first place.


    She had grown accustomed to losing.


    A few days later, someone came to visit her.


    The Chinese teacher, the one who often complimented her, called her out to the hallway. The teacher said someone wanted to see her.


    Then, Lin Miao saw a benign man standing beside Mr. Feng.


    ¡°Come, Lin Miao. This is Coach Li from the Shancha Badminton Academy.¡±


    (Note: Shancha is Pinyin for ɽ²è)


    ¡°Hello Coach Li.¡± Lin Miao greeted obediently.


    She knew that ¡°coach¡± basically meant ¡°teacher¡±. Lin Miao respected all her teachers.


    ¡°How long have you been learning badminton?¡± Coach Li asked kindly.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know what they wanted, so she answered honestly, ¡°I learned the game around New Years¡¯.¡±


    Coach Li looked at Lin Miao¡¯s hand. Her hand wasn¡¯t soft and white like a typical kid. She had calluses in her palm. The coach thought it was from her badminton racket, but three months were way too short for her skin to harden into that. So, Coach Li thought that she was lying, ¡°How did you get these calluses?¡±


    ¡°I got them from cutting grass with sickles when I was little.¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t know why the coach asked her this, but she still answered honestly.


    Even though ¡°little¡± was only about two years ago.


    Coach Li had also been through hardships similar to Lin Miao¡¯s, but those days were almost four decades ago. He recalled that he had gotten calluses from hard work, but he never expected children nowadays to experience the same.


    Seeing that the little girl in front of him even had a trace of proudness in her eyes, he continued to ask, ¡°What did you do other than cutting grass?¡± He was beginning to make sense of how Lin Miao had such physical abilities at her age.


    ¡°Gather firewood from the mountains, carry potatoes, corn¡­¡± Lin Miao added, ¡°But Coach, my mom wants me to focus on my studies, so I can¡¯t work anymore. I can only work again when I get older.¡±


    She thought that he asked what she did because he wanted to hire her, like how she was interviewed by the Yu family.


    Coach Li smiled. No wonder she was still energetic after so many matches in the tournament. She had always been a hardworking and enduring kid.


    Mr. Feng chuckled at Lin Miao¡¯s response.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sending you to work or hiring you.¡± Coach Li explained patiently, ¡°I just wanted to ask you if you wanted to transfer to Shancha. We teach badminton there. Don¡¯t you like the game?¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t quite grasp the first part. She didn¡¯t understand why she would transfer if she were perfectly fine at her current school.


    But she understood the last part, ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk with your parents.¡± It¡¯s easy to talk about hobbies to their parents.


    In his heart, he was originally quite hesitant as Lin Miao was nine and a bit too short.


    But he also noticed that her clear thoughts were perfect for badminton. She was also exceptionally gifted for a three-month player.


    Sometimes, talent is crucial.


    Hearing the two teachers¡¯ suggestions, Lin Miao¡¯s mother still frowned. Mr. Feng told her how hard it was to be admitted and how many champions came from the school.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was still very hesitant, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be very tiring to do sports everyday?¡±


    It would definitely be very exhausting, and under their current circumstances, it would be impossible for them to move near the sports school.


    Coach Li emphasized that they were a boarding school but Lin Miao¡¯s mother became even more worried, Lin Miao was so little after all.


    Their family situation had finally turned for the better. She wanted Shuishui to continue at her current school and enroll in a good university later on...


    The coach and Mr. Feng both ran out of words to say.


    ¡°She¡¯s really talented at badminton, and she likes the game, too. You can take your time to reconsider it.¡± Coach Li added moments later.


    Lin Miao went out right after dinner to play badminton with some of her friends.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother remembered that Lin Miao was pretty interested in the game.


    So she told Lin Miao¡¯s father this during the night.


    ¡°How is this bad,¡± Lin Miao¡¯s father commented, ¡°She might even become a champion in the future!¡±


    ¡°But that would be so tiring.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed. They have finally managed to move close to a school. Less than a year ago, she had to walk through the mountains to attend class and do labour after school.


    ¡°Did that teacher really say Shuishui is very talented?¡± The father rose up and asked again.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother nodded.


    The father looked even further into the future than Lin Miao¡¯s mother, ¡°We should let her try if she¡¯s really talented then.¡±


    Otherwise Lin Miao would probably feel regretful in the future.


    Even though Lin Miao isn¡¯t the type of person that would blame them for making this decision, she would still feel sad for missing this opportunity. They were also unsure if Lin Miao would really feel the toil they thought there would be.


    ¡°But the school¡¯s so far. We won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in there.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother still disagreed.


    ¡°My job at the construction site is almost done, we could move into the city if needed later.¡± The father said, ¡°We could move right next to that sports school, we¡¯ve already gone through this once anyway.¡±


    The mother thought for a bit, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow.¡±


    So, when Lin Miao woke up the next day, the mother asked her with a serious tone while her younger brother was reading. ¡°Shuishui, do you want to go to a sports school to learn badminton?¡±


    Lin Miao loved badminton, but she thought that it would be unnecessary to go to a school for it as the gym teacher would train her anyway.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother paused and then decided to tell her everything, including how the coach said that she was gifted in badminton.


    Lin Miao thought for a moment, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be really expensive for me to go to school in the city¡­¡±


    School in the village wasn¡¯t nearly as pricey as schools in the town. Following this logic, the tuition fees in the city would be the most expensive of the three.


    Hearing this, the mother knew that Lin Miao wanted to go, so she said in advance, ¡°It¡¯s free, but it would be really tiring.¡±


    Only two words entered her ears. It¡¯s free! It¡¯s free!


    Her current school already charged a lot of money.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the sports school!¡± Lin Miao answered immediately.


    How can badminton be tiring?

 CH 32

    Lin Miao¡¯s mother reconsidered it and decided to let Lin Miao try the sports school. She could rearrange her schooling if it doesn¡¯t work out for her.


    Sometimes, crucial decisions are made on a whim.


    Lin Miao was transferring schools again. This time, to a boarding school.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Lin Miao to adjust to her new school. Her roommate was even younger than her. Lin Miao was nine, and her roommate Tan Jing was only seven. She had a cute, round little face and cries when the lights were switched off.


    (Note: Tan Jing corresponds to Ì·¾² in Chinese. Apparently a celebrity under the same name exists in real life, however there¡¯s probably no connection between the two)


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared, wanna sleep together?¡± Lin Miao asked her in the darkness.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ also scared of the dark¡­ My mom¡­ always sleeps¡­ with me¡­ at home¡­¡± Tan Jing choked out as she sniffled.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t actually scared of the dark. How could someone from the countryside be scared of darkness? She even walked home alone during the night.


    But she climbed onto Tan Jing¡¯s bed with her quilt anyway. It was great to sleep with someone else, they could even double up on the quilts.


    Lin Miao spread her quilt on top and then snuggled in with Tan Jing.


    ¡°So warm~ Your quilt is so much warmer than mine.¡±


    Tan Jing had stopped crying. ¡°My mom bought this comforter for me¡­ hic¡­¡±


    Lin Miao turned her head around, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so warm.¡± She didn¡¯t know what a comforter was, but she knew that her response was appropriate.


    The two soon dozed off to sleep after chatting some more.


    The next day, Lin Miao realized that Tan Jing was her assigned partner.


    Tan Jing was also very talented at the game. It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time seeing someone else her height play so well.


    Hitting the birdie back and forth, it felt great!


    She mainly played with her gym teacher at her old school, and she couldn¡¯t win a single time.


    Her friends didn¡¯t quite know the game, so it was boring playing with them.


    But it was a whole different story with Tan Jing. They were about the same height, so there were both wins and losses!


    Coach Li, the one who invited her to the school, was her coach.


    Lin Miao was too scared of the coach to be concerned about the Young Master, however, she still liked the coach because he was strict to everyone, unlike her old teacher, who only picked on her.


    During the weekend, Lin Miao invited Tan Jing to her home for a meal as her parents were unavailable.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was busy, so she couldn¡¯t take her to the Young Master.


    Tan Jing dragged Lin Miao to the school¡¯s telephone booth when they returned to the school. She was going to call her mother.


    The school had public phones.


    Lin Miao just realized that the school had shared telephones.


    So, they both bought a twenty yuan phone card which had a hundred minutes in them.


    And then they headed towards the telephones.


    The two both dialed the numbers in, following the instructions on the backs of the phone cards. Lin Miao soon heard the ringtones from the telephone.


    A moment later, she heard her older brother¡¯s voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Gege!!¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s jolly voice reached the other side, delighting the Young Master. Seeing that it was a landline number, he initially thought it was an advertisement and was going to ignore it, ¡°Shuishui?¡±


    ¡°Gege, I switched schools!¡± Lin Miao said the most important thing first.


    ¡°Where did you transfer to?¡± The Young Master was surprised.


    ¡°Shancha Badminton Academy!¡± Lin Miao was pretty satisfied with her school, especially the cafeteria. The food was excellent and satisfying.


    The Young Master paused, ¡°Why are you going to a sports school?¡±


    Then, he realized that the school wasn¡¯t very far. It was only one hour away by car whereas it would take an entire morning when Lin Miao was in the town.


    So the Young Master picked up his phone and made his way towards the school as Lin Miao told everything to her older brother.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He saw Lin Miao in her sports uniform at the school gate. Her shoulder-long hair had been cut short again, and she looked thinner.


    Her large eyes were still watery. He felt that they were no different from those of a pampered little princess every time he looked into that pair of eyes.


    Tan Jing was still on the phone, so Lin Miao greeted the Young Master alone.


    The Young Master brought two bags of snacks, ¡°Tired?¡±


    Lin Miao led the Young Master aside to a bench, ¡°No, my coach says that I was born for this. My classmates were all crying from the training, but I didn¡¯t feel much myself.¡±


    Two of her classmates have already dropped out.


    She really didn¡¯t feel anything. She was the type that would rarely feel exhausted.


    The Young Master thought about her carrying him back in the mansion. He originally wanted to comment that being an athlete was very tiring, but he decided against it, seeing her how happy she was.


    The Young Master also bought a crate of milk, ¡°You can drink it before you sleep.¡±


    The Young Master was wondering if he could find someone to deliver it to her dorm when he saw Lin Miao lift it with one hand, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The Young Master came to visit every week and realized that she was falling behind on her literacy classes, so he took the time to tutor her again.


    The Young Master thought it would be beneficial for Lin Miao to have a backup plan in case she doesn¡¯t like her athlete career.


    The Young Master also had some friends in his school. They always wanted to organize a basketball game over the weekends, but they were never able to get the Young Master to join.


    It was now May 1st, Labour Day. The Young Master and his friends were walking out of their school.


    Lin Ye, with his sharp eyes, immediately noticed someone in another school¡¯s uniform¡­ a girl?


    (Note: Lin Ye is ÁÖÒ¹, he is not related to Lin Miao despite having the same ¡°Lin¡± Chinese character)


    ¡°Look at that girl, her hair¡¯s so short, and her¡­¡± He wanted to roast her outdated backpack.


    The Young Master turned his head and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my younger sister.¡±


    Lin Ye quickly turned his sentence around, ¡°She¡¯s so energetic and bright!¡±


    The Young Master ignored him and hurried to Lin Miao, ¡°No school for you today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I came to your school today. Are you happy, Gege?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s classmates were all jealous of Lin Miao having an older brother who visits her weekly.


    Lin Miao was very happy herself. Her smile would widen every time she saw the Young Master at her school.


    So she decided to visit her older brother in return.


    The Young Master was obviously pleased, but he was also worried, ¡°Did you come here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I called a taxi.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    ¡°Just wait at your school for me from now on.¡± The Young Master said.


    The Young Master¡¯s friends, whom he alienated and were still waiting to be introduced to Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    They watched as the Young Master walked with Lin Miao like a parent would with their daughter. Then, they saw him take his sister¡¯s backpack and carry it by one shoulder. Someone who never brought a backpack to school was carrying a pink backpack with cat ears. The Young Master soon left their line of sight with Lin Miao.


    They stared at each other and someone started to say, unable to believe what he saw, ¡°Did we just¡­ find the secret to invisibility?¡±


    ¡°Your use of the question mark there was pretty inaccurate. You should exclaim that we have finally found a way to invisibility.¡± Someone else added.

 CH 33

    A parked car was waiting for them a few steps down the sidewalk.


    It was the Yu family¡¯s driver.


    It wasn¡¯t his first day, so he immediately spotted the two.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master went to Lin Miao¡¯s house. The Young Master¡¯s family were originally troubled by him running all over the place, and the mother followed him whenever she could.


    But then they realized it was best to just send the driver. Otherwise, he would sneak out alone, which was even more worrying.


    Having someone follow him was always better than letting him run out alone.


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t the obedient type; it was impossible to stop him from sneaking off to find Lin Miao.


    He even took a taxi once by himself to Lin Miao¡¯s town along with the three dogs and found her without knowing her address.


    So the adults soon conceded but under the condition of only riding in their own cars.


    The Young Master had quite a lot of freedom.


    As usual, the Young Master tutored Lin Miao, in which she exclaimed that he taught better than her teachers. Then, they moved on to play games.


    Lin Miao was doughty, but that did not contribute to her chances, of course.


    She still only had won once.


    Her determination was displayed at her ability to only lose when they increase the grid size.


    They were always very rustic, in the sense that they always drew their own boards.


    The Young Master grinned at Lin Miao scouring the board for the optimal place to make her move so that she doesn¡¯t lose. Her sight was fixed on the board as she bit the end of her pencil.


    Then, she suddenly found a spot and made her move there, satisfied.


    The Young Master made his move and drew a line across the paper, signifying that he won again.


    Lin Miao lied down on her bed, questioning her life. She held the paper up to her eyes, and then said, ¡°Again, Gege!¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s father soon found an opportunity in the city, and Lin Miao¡¯s mother continued to manage the worker¡¯s meals.


    Apart from her hours with the Young Master, most of Lin Miao¡¯s time at home was spent helping her mother wash and prepare the vegetables.


    Her school days were far more simple: She played badminton, learned techniques, attended regular classes, and ran to exercise.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t totally new to any of those things. She didn¡¯t have much pressure compared to others her age.


    Tan Jing still slept with Lin Miao even though she had already overcome her fear of the dark. It was warmer, and they could talk under their quilts.


    Their coach outside their room couldn¡¯t hear them when they¡¯re under their quilts during the night.


    Tan Jing was a little girl with great dreams. She educated Lin Miao ¨C who blindly chose the sports school ¨C of her Olympic dream.


    ¡°My mom said that my dad will like me when I win a gold medal at the Olympics.¡±


    Lin Miao paid Tan Jing all her attention.


    Lin Miao was confused. She couldn¡¯t find any definite connection between her father¡¯s love and Olympic gold medals, but it didn¡¯t affect her response, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get it one day.¡±


    Tan Jing grasped Lin Miao¡¯s hands and asked her quietly, ¡°What about you, Shuishui? What¡¯s your dream?¡±


    Lin Miao blinked. She didn¡¯t have anything comparable to Tan Jing¡¯s goal.


    However, it would be awkward for Lin Miao to reply with nothing when little Tan Jing shared her dream with such excitement. ¡°I want to be just like you, I want to win a gold medal, and¡­ and¡­ another one after!¡± Lin Miao responded. She didn¡¯t need a gold medal to make her father like her, her father already loved her.


    Tan Jing felt that she finally found someone who understood her, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re like me, you set big and far goals.¡±


    She used to be laughed at for telling others that she wanted to be an Olympic gold medalist when she was in a regular school.


    Excited, she extended her arm, but jolts of pain and soreness shot up her arm. ¡°Shuishui, how are you not hurting?¡± She said with a face full of a grimace.


    Lin Miao massaged Tan Jing¡¯s hands like how her mother used to rub hers. Lin Miao had felt sore before, but it never got to the point that it became painful. Looking at her in agony, Lin Miao responded, ¡°It had hurt for me before. When I was little, I had to carry pumpkins back home from afar. It hurt so much and sometimes I¡¯d even get blisters on my feet.¡±


    ¡°You had to carry pumpkins?¡± Tan Jing felt that it was incredible. Having grown up as a city girl, she couldn¡¯t comprehend such things.


    ¡°Yeah, pumpkins grow like crazy. There can be so many every vine. I used to carry them back with my mother.¡± Lin Miao only carried little pumpkins one by one then, but she could definitely carry two great ripe pumpkins at a time now. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t need to carry pumpkins, nor any other harvest crops anymore. All the daily exercise she did was going to waste.


    She kept all of her thoughts in her head. She felt wasteful when they ran with bottles of water during their routine exercise. They were tasked to carry the bottles to the end of the track, only to bring them back to the starting line after. Moving pumpkins around would be way less wasteful...


    ¡°Psst¡­ did it stop hurting after you finished with the pumpkins?¡± Tan Jing¡¯s arm still felt sore under Lin Miao¡¯s gentle massage. She was very envious of Lin Miao, so she asked further.


    ¡°No, I had to move on to carry corn and potatoes, but it stopped hurting after that.¡± Lin Miao recounted, ¡°Yes, it stopped hurting after.¡±


    The two girls fell asleep in their chatter.


    The coach found two big pumpkins under Tan Jing¡¯s bed during the next break time health inspection.


    Lin Miao had helped Tan Jing to carry the two pumpkins from her home. Tan Jing often carried them around when she was vacant, and she felt that it was working for her.


    The relationship between the two further tightened. Tan Jing thought that Shuishui was different from everyone else she knew. She was always transparent and never hid anything from her. She was genuinely treating her as a close friend.


    The coach after hearing Tan Jing¡¯s explanation for the pumpkins: ¡°...¡±


    Days flew past. Students continued to drop out, and new ones kept on arriving. However, Lin Miao and Tan Jing remained in the same dorm room. The two slept separately during summer and huddled together when it was cold during the winter.


    They wanted to sleep together during the summer too: it was less lonely, but summer was invariantly too hot.


    Their coach started to list them in competitions.


    Lin Miao still didn¡¯t quite have a complete understanding of competitions. She just perceived it as another set of games.


    The only difference was the tall judges¡¯ chair at the side of the court. She was always very curious about the chair. Every time the judge climbs onto the chair, she would wonder what would happen if they fell off of the ladder or the chair.


    In a spectator seat, Lin Ye panned around the arena and saw the participants all in the same uniform and haircut. He couldn¡¯t resist but ask the people beside him, ¡°So which one is Jingxuan¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    ¡°You should ask him that.¡± Gao Xing, who was in seventh grade, responded.


    (Gao Xing = ¸ßÐÏ)


    Lin Ye turned around and looked at Yu Jingxuan who was a bit shorter than the rest of them. He was staring at the participants with his SLR camera in his hands. He had never lent it out to anyone, it turns out that he used it primarily to take pictures of his sister.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t even bother to turn his head around, ¡°The strongest one.¡±


    Lin Ye couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Bro, we know that you¡¯re confident in your sister, but I would still need to know how to evaluate their skill¡­¡± They didn¡¯t even know the rules of badminton, not to mention the strength of the players. Their only observation was that every participant looked professional.


    They had no idea that the nerd skipped classes to watch a bunch of elementary students play badminton, and not to game in an internet cafe.


    They had severely underestimated his siscon abilities.


    The Young Master was three years younger than the rest of them as he skipped grades. However, his test scores were better than the other three of them combined. He was also tall for his age and looked more mature, so they had ignored the age gap long ago.


    The Young Master turned around, ¡°You¡¯ll see after two more rounds.¡±


    Lin Ye initially thought that the end-stage sister complex Young Master was being blindly confident, but then he saw that Lin Miao had actually made it to the finals.


    Lin Ye saw the short girl who looked like she was fighting a war, ¡°I know which one of them she is now¡­¡±


    The other girl who made it to the finals was also impressive. She was great at low shots. Lin Miao stayed calm, but it had made everyone else incredibly nervous. Everytime the audience thought Lin Miao wasn¡¯t going to make it, she would save it at the last moment.


    Even Lin Ye, who was looking all over the place, had started to concentrate on the match.


    The tense tie remained until Lin Miao hit a high shot.


    Her opponent then started making many mistakes, which might have been caused by her loss of confidence after that shot. Lin Miao then quickly proceeded to win the match.


    She thought that she was returning home with a medal, like her first competition.


    However, this time, she had also been awarded prize money!


    No one had told her beforehand that first place received money!


    Lin Miao¡¯s heart was already leaping, and now it felt like jumping through her body!


    She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t tell which direction was which.

 CH 34

    Lin Miao was ecstatic from the minute she stepped on the podium to the moment she descended. She was really in a ¡°what a great day for us commoners today¡± mood. Everyone who glanced at her would immediately understand what happiness looked like.


    The coach could no longer ignore the silly smile of the girl in front of him, ¡°Calm down, Shuishui.¡±


    Lin Miao turned her head around, all giddy, ¡°I won, Coach!¡±


    The coach was originally happy and proud of her, but now it turned into a bit of concern. She was talented, had a good mindset, and her endurance and strength were simply unparalleled in her age group, so he was scared of her becoming afraid of losing.


    It was normal for everyone to lose, and mistakes were inevitable, so when it happens...


    To prevent her from developing that mindset, the coach hinted her to not value outcomes as much since she could learn from her losses.


    Lin Miao agreed, ¡°Yes, I can learn more from my losses.¡± Even though I¡¯d still lose after I learn from my losses.


    The coach recalled that Lin Miao had won her previous tournament. It was quite a high starting point. He grew concerned as there had been many cases of geniuses never recovering from their losses. For example, the girl that Lin Miao faced was no worse than her, but her confidence soon fell after failing to score and being scored on herself, causing a series of mistakes. And so the coach decided to ask, trying to learn more, ¡°Has Shuishui ever lost?¡±


    Lin Miao lifted her head up to look at the coach, ¡°I used to lose everyday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The coach remembered that she was spilling talent the moment he saw her. Even though she had lost games with Tan Jing at the school, she still won more than she lost, which was what started his concern for her.


    ¡°I taught my older brother tic tac toe, but I had never won ever since he understood the game. I¡¯m still losing at present. My brother even kept count. I¡¯ve lost three thousand and fifty-two games and only won once, and that was when he was about to fall asleep.¡±


    Then she continued celebrating, ¡°But I¡¯ve finally won this time! There¡¯s also prize money!¡±


    The coach: ¡°...¡± He had thought that she was afraid of losing and only cared about results. However, now he finally knew that she was only this happy because she lost so much in other fields. There¡¯s also a factor of money in this, too.


    The coach then thought of another problem, ¡°Shuishui, how would you respond if someone asked you why you were so happy?¡± Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you won money.


    ¡°Because I won the tournament!¡± Lin Miao said without thinking, wasn¡¯t winning something to be celebrated?


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s also prize money!¡± Lin Miao responded honestly.


    The coach: ¡°...¡± I knew it.


    ¡°When you win again and someone asks you this question, don¡¯t say the latter part.¡± He didn¡¯t demand any more as it seemed to be a part of her personality. He could already picture what she would be like if she were to win again.


    The reporter would ask her why she was so happy.


    The honest kid would of course reply with that she won the competition.


    Wait, that doesn¡¯t seem totally unreasonable, wouldn¡¯t everybody be this happy if they won a tournament?


    The coach looked at Lin Miao again, but she was just too happy.


    He then recalled the moment when he met her once again. She was even younger then and was the only one who smiled like a flower on the stage. Even the champions from the other brackets kept their faces straight. She was also the only one who skipped off the stage like it was the greatest moment of her life¡­


    He should be glad that she at least didn¡¯t skip off this stage. Although she still appeared oddly ecstatic and walked a bit fast, it was still a lot more mature of her.


    Lin Miao nodded again and continued to celebrate inside her mind. She heard that all the participants were very good, and the coach used to say all the time that they wouldn¡¯t make it past the first round. Winning was among the things she expected the least. Even in the final brackets, she was just focused on hitting and receiving the shuttlecock. Her overwhelming joy was largely due to the surprise of winning the tournament.


    On the audience seats, Lin Ye was about to find Lin Miao to have another look at her before noticing that the Young Master was already leaving.


    ¡°Hey, are you not going to see your sister? I want a picture with her!¡± Lin Ye ran to catch up with the Young Master.


    ¡°Going back to school.¡± Lin Miao would never notify him of her competitions again if she knew that they were skipping school. Lin Miao had told him last weekend that she would tell him if she won, but wouldn¡¯t if she lost.


    When the three returned back to their school via taxi, they ran straight into the teacher, who saw them walking to the gate.


    Oh no, we¡¯ve gotten caught skipping classes! Oh nononono¡­ They¡¯d definitely call our parents, we missed so many classes! Lin Ye and Gao Xing thought.


    Initially, they didn¡¯t even know where they were going, but just like that, they had spent half a day watching a sport they didn¡¯t understand at all!


    Their parents would beat them to a pulp! They had been wanting to disown them for a long time now¡­


    The teacher turned to them. Lin Ye and Gao Xing quietly shuffled behind the Young Master.


    The teacher began, ¡°Come on in. Is Lin Ye feeling a bit better?¡±


    Lin Ye was speechless, he turned and looked at Gao Xing, who lined up behind him.


    ¡°The doctor checked on him, they gave him two bottles of saline, and they said he was fine now that he had rested for a while at the hospital.¡± The Young Master said.


    Gao Xing quickly reacted and pretended to be in distress for Lin Ye. The three headed for their seats


    ¡°What did you say to the teacher?¡± Lin Ye quietly asked after school.


    ¡°I asked my mom to excuse us.¡± The Young Master smiled, ¡°I originally couldn¡¯t think of a good reason for our absence, but then I saw you guys.¡±


    Lin Ye: ¡°...¡± The teacher believed it! It has to be that they¡¯re a stan for Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother!

 CH 35

    When Lin Miao was little, her mother had told her that one was not allowed to open red packets in front of those who gifted them. So, Lin Miao tucked her prize in her pocket. She even kept her hands in with the money to make sure none of the bills could fly out unnoticed. However, she still resisted her urge to sum up the prize and count how much money there was.


    Even the coach pitied her when he saw her expressions caused by resisting her urge.


    Lin Miao ran home after returning to her school and saying goodbye to her coach.


    The house they rented was very close to her school. She only had to turn through one alley.


    Lin Miao skipped up the stairs and eagerly opened her door. Stepping inside, she saw her younger brother studying and her mother preparing dinner. She shut the door behind her and exuberantly announced the news, ¡°Mom, Didi, I won! I got prize money!¡±


    Lin Miao took out the great red packet the event host awarded her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother paused, then she cleaned her hands on her apron, surprised. ¡°You went to a competition?¡±


    It suddenly came to her realization that she didn¡¯t tell her family about her competition because she anticipated that she would lose again.


    She was worried about it hindering her mother¡¯s work if she lost...


    She also wanted to keep her face. It was fine for her to lose in front of strangers, but it would be so embarrassing to lose in front of her parents.


    Lin Miao quickly changed the topic with her prize, ¡°Let me split this first!¡±


    Lin Miao took the thick stack of bills out and started to count and distribute it into five piles, ¡°One for Papa, one for Mama, one for Didi, one for Gege, and one for me.¡±


    And then she repeated, ¡°One for Papa, one for Mama, one for Didi¡­¡±


    Tears flooded Lin Miao¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. She was touched by Lin Miao¡¯s genuine actions and almost cried.


    Then, she quickly wiped her eyes while Lin Miao was focused elsewhere. She also pushed their money all back to Lin Miao¡¯s pile. ¡°Pile¡± was a bit of an overstatement, there were only a few bills per person.


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours. You won it, so you should save it.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said.


    Lin Miao¡¯s younger brother agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll also be able to make money once I get a bit older.¡±


    ¡°Let me share this with everyone. It¡¯s quite a feat for me to win, so this may be the last time if you don¡¯t want anything.¡± Lin Miao said.


    The problem wasn¡¯t about sharing the money. She was just happy that she had gained money!


    She had won three thousand in total, so each of the five piles had six hundred yuan.


    Lin Miao flipped through her drawers for empty red packets and then packed each pile into a separate packet.


    She tucked the six hundred dollars for the Young Master in the biggest red packet, it looked a bit empty...


    Lin Miao excitedly gave everyone in her family their red packets during dinner. She borrowed her father¡¯s phone to call the Young Master afterwards.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother had wanted to purchase her a phone for a long time. However, Lin Miao thought it was unnecessary. She didn¡¯t have time to play games on it during school, and her school had telephones. The telephone cards she bought lasted forever. Smartphones were too expensive and Lin Miao didn¡¯t know where she would put it, which would make it terribly inconvenient for her.


    At home, she could use her dad¡¯s phone. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a need to call anyone other than the Young Master, plus he often visited her, so she told her mom she didn¡¯t need a phone.


    Meanwhile, the Young Master soon picked up the line.


    Lin Miao¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°Gege! I Won!¡±


    ¡°Good job, Shuishui!¡± The Young Master congratulated as he flipped through the pictures.


    ¡°Does Gege have any time tomorrow?¡±


    While Lin Miao talked to the Young Master on the phone, her mother collected her father and younger brother¡¯s red packets and stored them in a drawer.


    For Lin Miao¡¯s future.


    Lin Miao returned to her school for the night since Tan Jing was still afraid of sleeping alone.


    Her mother and younger brother walked her to the school and only left after seeing her enter her dorm.


    Lin Miao brought some of her mom¡¯s crispy pork for Tan Jing.


    A moment after Lin Miao settled herself, Tan Jing returned from practice. ¡°Shuishui! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°I won!¡± Lin Miao said ecstatically.


    ¡°I knew you would win!¡± Tan Jing said as she leaned on Lin Miao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It was so boring today playing with the new teammates while you were gone.¡±


    Lin Miao pulled her into their room and closed their door. ¡°There was also prize money!¡±


    Tang Jing blinked in surprise as she ate a piece of crispy pork. ¡°Did you not know? My mom told me a long time ago.¡±


    Lin Miao started to question her life, ¡°...¡±


    Tan Jing rested her head on her desk, ¡°If we don¡¯t have money and turn out to be jobless in the future, we¡¯d starve to death¡­¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a bit; she seemed to be right.


    Lin Miao blinked. Even though her school was free, she needed to pay for her meals and new clothes when she grew out of her current ones...


    She would be playing badminton instead of working, so her mother would still have to pay for her expenses if she didn¡¯t have money¡­


    Lin Miao quietly saved her share of the prize.


    Tournaments only happened occasionally, and there was no guarantee that she would win, so she still had to be conservative.


    But she wasn¡¯t regretful of sharing her prize with her family. It was a rare occurrence, and she wanted to share the happiness.


    The next day, the Young Master received a great red packet upon entering the door to his room.


    The Young Master was stunned.


    Lin Miao¡¯s excitement had been diluted by the night, but she still couldn¡¯t resist being happy in front of the Young Master, ¡°Gege, I have money now, this red packet is for you.¡±


    Her older brother always bought her snacks and cartons of milk. He always came to help her study and was super nice to her. However, she didn¡¯t know what to give in return. Her brother seemed to have everything. She felt that she was the happiest when she received her prize, so she decided to share it and the happiness that was associated with it.


    Seeing that the red packet had words on it, the Young Master quickly realized that it was her prize money. No wonder she was so ecstatic on the phone yesterday.


    Lin Miao was a bit shy, ¡°I also split it with my family, so don¡¯t be afraid of taking it~¡±


    The Young Master looked at her sparkling eyes and gingerly received it. He felt that he was holding the prettiest red packet, the cutest in the world.

 CH 36

    Lin Miao was still a tad bit shy when she presented the red packet to her older brother. She might even have to act like her mother with her aunties, pushing gifts back and forth.


    Fortunately, the Young Master took it diligently. Lin Miao was relieved and her shyness burst into joy.


    But most importantly, her older brother also looked happy.


    Seeing her unable to close her mouth due to her smile, he led her to the dining room for dinner. Then, he saw a bruise on her wrist. Lin Miao was a lot less tanned, so bruises became very distinctive.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get this?¡± The Young Master frowned.


    ¡°Accidentally bumped into something during practice.¡± Lin Miao wasn¡¯t paying attention and had swung her arm on a guardrail.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t care much about it. It wasn¡¯t very severe, her skin didn¡¯t even turn red. However, a blue bruise somehow appeared overnight. Lin Miao expected for it to slowly go away in the next few days. It was normal for her: she had bumped into many things when she was little.


    However, the Young Master immediately pulled her inside the car and told the driver to go to the hospital.


    The driver was agitated after hearing this. He had thought that the Young Master hurt himself somewhere. He then let out a breath of relief seeing that it was just a small bruise on Lin Miao¡¯s hand.


    Lin Miao paused. when the Young Master had led her all over the place. But then, her heart immediately warmed when she heard that the Young Master was taking her to the hospital. Her older brother was so nice as to take her to the hospital even for such small injuries.


    Lin Miao became happier the more she thought about it. It was irresistible; she couldn¡¯t help but hug the Young Master, ¡°Gege¡¯s so nice!¡±


    The Young Master was rambling about how she doesn¡¯t have to push herself so hard to catch the birdies as to risk falling, when the person beside him warmly embraced him.


    Her voice was sugary sweet and was mixed with excited leaps.


    The Young Master¡¯s ears reddened. He felt as if his heart was submerged in a sugary mixture when she spoke. Then, in an overly serious tone, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t change topics, did you ever trip and fall during practice at school?¡±


    He recalled that during her competitions, she would reach for every shot, low and high, even if it meant for her to leap upwards or crouch down.


    Lin Miao gave the Young Master a bear hug and then lifted her head up toward the Young Master, ¡°Never, my coach complimented my good balance.¡±


    At school, Lin Miao really wanted to brag about how she carried pumpkins through slippery paths that almost made her slip and fall flat on her face. It often rained during winter and summer back in the mountains. The path back home was muddy and slippery, but never once did she slip, even with her carrying a backpack. Nowadays, she didn¡¯t have to carry anything and the ground wasn¡¯t lubricious, so it was almost impossible for her to slip and fall.


    At the hospital, Lin Miao obediently let the doctor check her bruise. Then, they all headed out to pick up the medicine the doctor prescribed.


    The prescribed medications were all creams. Back in the car, the Young Master tore the package open and started applying some onto Lin Miao¡¯s bruise.


    The Young Master was focused on rubbing the cream. Since his head was lowered, Lin Miao irresistibly patted his head, promising, ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll be really really good to you in the future.¡±


    The Young Master lifted his head, looking at Lin Miao and her expression that appeared as if she was giving off an oath. He smiled and replied, ¡°How would you be nice to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry your backpack for you during my breaks,¡± Lin Miao thought and then added, ¡°I¡¯ll massage your shoulder and back!¡±


    She had expressed her kindness by massaging her grandmother¡¯s back and shoulders before.


    The Young Master was applying cream to her left arm so she used her right to massage the Young Master¡¯s shoulder.


    The Young Master ¨C defeated by her ¨C rubbed his head against hers, ¡°Just don¡¯t get hurt in the future, that¡¯s the best thing you can do for me.¡±


    Lin Miao immediately promised, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll never get myself injured again.¡±


    The Young Master brushed her hair straight. Lin Miao still kept her hair short. The hair over her forehead was a bit messy from the hug.


    The two returned to Lin Miao¡¯s apartment for dinner, and then the Young Master accompanied her back to her school.


    Naturally, Lin Miao¡¯s mother packed her more food for her to eat at school.


    Seeing that Lin Miao had brought another bag back, Tan Jing asked, ¡°Did your brother visit you again?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°How come I don¡¯t have an older brother.¡± Tan Jing sighed.


    Lin Miao stopped to think. If it was before, she would probably comfort her and say that her brother would be hers as well...


    But then an idea came to her mind, ¡°I¡¯ll be your older brother, you¡¯re two years younger than me anyway.¡±


    Tan Jing thought over the idea, ¡°Brother Shui?¡±


    Lin Miao felt it to be quite pleasant, ¡°Sister Jing!¡±


    As she spoke, she patted Tan Jing¡¯s head, and in a voice similar to her own older brother¡¯s, she said, ¡°Sister is so obedient!¡±


    Lin Miao was the sweetest in her group. Her eyes were big, her face round, and her nose petite. She was filled with joy everyday.


    However, she was also the scariest opponent to face in practice. No one knows how she collected all her strength. It felt like fighting a battle every time they played against her.


    So, everyone followed Tan Jing and called Lin Miao Brother Shui.


    Lin Miao became increasingly involved with Tan Jing after becoming her ¡°brother¡±.


    She even asked for the coach to participate in Tan Jing¡¯s tournament, but the coach didn¡¯t permit her.


    Tan Jing comforted her and said that her parents would be there. She also promised Lin Miao to tell her the results after she returned.


    Yep, the coach didn¡¯t allow Lin Miao and Tan Jing to be in the same tournament.


    So, Lin Miao continued to train in the school while Tan Jing was at the tournament. During the night, Tan Jing returned, crying. She had lost by one point in the finals.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know how to comfort her but she was very sympathetic towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just keep participating in these tournaments. We can¡¯t win all the games, we just need to make sure we win the most important ones¡­¡±


    Tan Jing lifted her head, her eyes red. She said, swallowing, ¡°I started when I was five¡­ And I just lost the first tournament I participated in. My dad said that I should just go study instead¡­ hic¡­ He said I wasn¡¯t fit for this...¡±


    Lin Miao was very irritated by the comment, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Sister Jin, you are fit for this!¡±


    The coach brought along some good news when he came to see them. He said that they had agreed with Tan Jing¡¯s father to let her stay at the school.


    Lin Miao was relieved. Those adults are so short-sighted. She just lost a game, seriously?


    During the evening, Lin Miao shared some of her pork jerky with Tan Jing. Their diets were restricted due to excessive hormones and steroids.


    When Lin Miao¡¯s mother heard of this, she paid a family back in the village to help raise two pigs. All the livestock in the mountains were fed grass and grains. When they were butchered during the Lunar New Year, Lin Miao¡¯s mother dried some of the pork during the visit back and baked them into lean meat snacks for Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao and Tan Jing lay in the same bed again. Lin Miao patted her head, ¡°We can¡¯t be like those adults when we grow up.


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were still watery, she was still thinking about the competition.


    ¡°Brother Shui, I told them to not come to my competitions from now on.¡± Tan Jing told Lin Miao while she ate.


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°Mm, don¡¯t let them see!¡±


    Tan Jing had learned and grown much from this.


    Lin Miao also realized that sometimes adults could spew out nonsense. They said that Jingjing wasn¡¯t born for badminton. If that¡¯s not nonsense, I don¡¯t know what is.


    She had always thought that the adults were always true and reasonable.


    Days flew by and soon, the New Year was around the corner.


    Lin Miao hadn''t been keeping track.


    She saw Tan Jing¡¯s mother for the first time.


    Her dorm was girls-only, so Tan Jing¡¯s mother was the only one permitted to come.


    Lin Miao hurriedly left their dorm room, not letting Tan Jing¡¯s mother see her.


    She saw the Young Master outside. He waved at her.


    Lin Miao rushed towards him.


    The Young Master took her backpack, ¡°You seemed to have gotten skinnier, have you been practicing harder?¡±


    Drinking her milk, she replied, ¡°No. This is apparently called a spurt. My mom told me that all girls my age will get taller and skinnier¡­¡±


    As she continued, she remembered something else. Pulling onto the Young Master, she said, ¡°Wait Gege, can you help me with something?¡±


    The Young Master was a bit surprised, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s mother kept on urging, ¡°I heard that the provincial badminton team is going to choose people from you guys. If you don¡¯t get in, your dad will definitely continue yelling at you. Don¡¯t slack off in school, practice harder.¡±


    Tan Jing was very uncomfortable; how was she slacking off?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Tan Jing walked downstairs with her belongings. She hated the New Year.


    She was immediately met with her impatient father, ¡°Come.¡±


    Tan Jing walked towards him, ¡°Dad.¡±


    The three silently walked through the school.


    Suddenly, they heard a male voice behind them, ¡°Sis, you¡¯ll definitely be fine, you¡¯re so good at badminton.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± A sad voice answered, ¡°There¡¯s a really talented girl in my group. The coach often compliments her and says that she was born for badminton. She also tries so hard¡­¡±


    Tan Jing wanted to look back and ask: ¡®Brother Shui, are you talking about yourself?¡¯


    Of course, Tan Jing resisted her urge.


    Her mother added to the conversation, ¡°See, those people with talent even try harder than you do.¡±


    The male voice behind them asked again, ¡°Really? Is she the Tan Jing girl you often talked about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her¡­¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s parents both stopped in awkwardness. They had not expected them to be referring to their daughter.


    Lin Miao pretended as if she had just noticed that Tan Jing was in front of her. She awkwardly waved at her, ¡°Tan Jing, uh, I¡­ I was just¡­¡±


    She spoke as if she was caught yet speechless, so Lin Miao arrogantly added, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because the coach always compliments your talent. I¡¯ll try my best and beat you!¡±


    Tan Jing: ¡°...¡± I never knew that brother Shui loved to act this much.


    So she speechlessly watched Lin Miao ¨C someone she always viewed as calm but playful ¨C finish her sentence and walk away like a stuck-up kid.


    Tan Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Immediately after, Tan Jing heard her mother say, ¡°This classmate of yours seems a bit impetuous and too proud, don¡¯t be like her.¡±


    Tan Jing had always looked up to Lin Miao, who seemed to know anything and everything. She was also exceptional at badminton, destroying the girl she lost against during her finals in another tournament. So, Tan Jing responded, ¡°She¡¯s really good and talented, I can¡¯t win against her.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s father didn¡¯t think his daughter would be so unconfident in herself. He thought she might have developed a psychological scar from her loss during the finals of the last tournament, ¡°You¡¯re also talented, don¡¯t be afraid of her.¡±


    Tan Jing stopped and recalled Lin Miao¡¯s words. Adults do spew out a lot of nonsense. Her dad seemed to have completely forgotten his comments about how she wasn¡¯t fit for badminton and would be better off studying.


    Meanwhile, the two actors had returned to the car.


    ¡°Gege, how did I do just now?¡± Lin Miao asked excitedly, hugging her older brother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± The Young Master complimented.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯d definitely compliment my kid every day if I were to have one.¡± Lin Miao contemplated.


    She was only a twelve-year-old little girl yet she was thinking so far into the future already. This maturity made the Young Master laugh. Rubbing her head, he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you and compliment them, too.¡±

 CH 37

    Lin Miao invited the Young Master to her house for a meal again.


    Lin Miao¡¯s parents were already accustomed to the Young Master. After all, Lin Miao had stayed for half a year with the Yu family. The Young Master was also very good with Lin Miao; he treated her as a real younger sister. He frequently visited her, taught her lessons, and bought her snacks.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother knew that at heart so she also took the Young Master as one of her own.


    She always cooked an extra meal on the first day of Lin Miao¡¯s breaks for the Young Master.


    The adults of the two families, however, didn¡¯t have much interactions similar to before.


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t picky, at least at Lin Miao¡¯s place. He ate whatever Lin Miao ate.


    Lin Miao often picked food for him.


    After the meal, the Young Master returned back to his house.


    Occasionally, Lin Miao would head to the Yu family for a meal and see Dahuang, Feifei, and Jiajia.


    Everyone was used to this pattern.


    They had to adjust to this even if they weren¡¯t used to it anyway, especially for the Yu family.


    It was still relatively recent that the Young Master started being active again. Now that he had recovered from his sickness, he went wherever his heart desired, and he would go there alone.


    Rather than him sneaking out, they let him travel to his own desire as long as the driver followed and as long as he reported back to the house.


    The New Year was closer than ever, so Lin Miao¡¯s mother had been less busy, which consequently freed some of Lin Miao¡¯s time, too.


    Her younger brother was studying hard, preparing for the math olympiads competition next year. Seeing her brother ponder at his exercise book, Lin Miao thought that she might be able to help out since she was the older sister. So, she walked over and glanced at her brother¡¯s math problems.


    After some more careful looks, she quietly walked on. Mm, she should leave her younger brother alone and undisturbed.


    Since the idea of helping her younger brother didn¡¯t unfold well, Lin Miao was now completely unoccupied. She didn¡¯t like to watch television, and she didn¡¯t have a phone to fiddle with. As a cause of attending a boarding school, Lin Miao didn¡¯t have many friends back home. All her friends at school have returned to their homes in other neighbourhoods.


    So, she decided to pick up a book and start to read.


    During dinner, Lin Miao¡¯s mother suddenly said to her, ¡°Oh right, Shuishui, do you have spare time? Let¡¯s go shopping for clothes tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother always asks her like this. Lin Miao had her own timetable, unlike many others her age.


    A head popped up from behind a book, ¡°New clothes! Sure!¡±


    She wore a uniform at school, and she doesn¡¯t spend many days at home out of her school year, so she didn¡¯t necessarily need new clothes.


    Lin Miao also doesn¡¯t understand fashion. She was the type who would wear whatever that was given as long as they were comfortable.


    However, the New Year meant new clothing, so Lin Miao¡¯s mother wanted to take Lin Miao and Lin Sen shopping.


    (Lin Sen refers to Lin Miao¡¯s younger brother, ÁÖÉ­)


    At the store, there were a variety of jackets and coats in many colours fit for Lin Miao¡¯s age group.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother let her two children pick for themselves.


    After walking around the store, she decided on a black coat. It was easy to wash and hardly looked dirty.


    Lin Miao then simply chose a pair of black sweatpants. Simple and fast.


    Even though she was already wearing this combination at home, she stuck to the style. This time, she had also picked a size larger so they would still fit when she grows taller next year.


    They didn¡¯t take this into account when they went shopping last year. As a result, many of her clothes from last year became too small, the sleeves becoming too short.


    Looking at her daughter trying on another black coat, Lin Miao¡¯s mother felt that she should change it up a little.


    So, Lin Miao¡¯s mother picked out two winter skirts. One was a gray pleated skirt, and the other was a yellow skirt. She also chose a warm pair of black leggings to go underneath, and two medium-length coats: one pink, one a milky white.


    Lin Miao was a bit surprised and reluctant, ¡°Let¡¯s not buy this, I don¡¯t even have time to wear it.¡±


    She would have to return to her school after the New Year, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear them after that. It felt wasteful.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can only wear it for these few days,¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said, ¡°Shuishui will look so pretty in this.¡±


    The mother then immediately went on to pay for the garments.


    Since her mother had already bought it, Lin Miao enthusiastically took the bag with her clothes inside, imagining how she would look with a skirt. She wanted to try them on.


    Girls always had a special affection towards skirts.


    Back in their apartment, her mother washed the leggings and hung them up to dry. It would be directly on top of her skin, so of course, she couldn''t let Lin Miao wear it immediately.


    Thus, Lin Miao watched it dry so she could try on her new clothes and skirt.


    She didn¡¯t have many feelings when the skirt was in the store, but now she was especially interested in trying them on.


    When the Young Master came to Lin Miao¡¯s house again, he was met with a little girl wearing a pink coat and a gray skirt. She skipped towards him and elegantly spun around, the pleated skirt drawing beautiful curves in the air.


    ¡°Gege, Gege, do I look pretty in this skirt?¡± Lin Miao asked sweetly.


    The Young Master truly felt that Lin Miao was beautiful, so he rubbed her head, ¡°Very!¡±


    The Yu family¡¯s house was air-conditioned throughout the day during summer. It was a bit chilly, so Lin Miao still wore pajama pants under her nightgowns when she slept at the Young Master¡¯s house.


    Lin Miao wore her black leggings under her skirt. They were thin and long, allowing the wind to pass through them when she walked outside.


    The Young Master forgot what he was going to say. Moments later, it finally returned to him that he was there to invite Lin Miao to a movie.


    There was a new movie about the Olympics in the theaters. It was about the life of an Olympic athlete. He thought Lin Miao might enjoy it.


    Lin Miao quickly told her mother, then headed to the movies with the Young Master.


    At the cinema, they realized that everyone else was adults and they were the only children. The Young Master purchased the tickets while Lin Miao eyed and salivated at the popcorn beside the ticket booth. She had to adhere to a strict diet even outside of her badminton school.


    The Young Master then looked in the same direction as Lin Miao. He bought her a little bag of popcorn, the original flavour.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time in a cinema. She had noticed that most of the people around her were young couples.


    Of course, many of the couples also noticed the¡­ middle schoolers? There was also an old lady who saw them purchase the tickets.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master didn¡¯t do much else other than holding hands when they bought the popcorn. It still looked adorable, though.


    The two middle schoolers waited in the corner for their showroom to open.


    On the opposite side, there was a more romantic couple. The girl was sitting on her boyfriend¡¯s thighs.


    Lin Miao snuck a piece of popcorn in her mouth and started laughing dumbly at her older brother.


    When she turned back, the couple were kissing each other!


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Young Master immediately covered her eyes and turned her back around.


    ¡°Little children shouldn¡¯t see this.¡± The Young Master said, feeding her a popcorn.


    Lin Miao quietly chewed her popcorn, her cheeks red.


    Soon after, their showroom opened and people began entering after the employees checked their tickets


    The Young Master led Shuishui inside along with the other young couples.


    The movie soon started.


    Lin Miao was stunned by the enormous screen.


    However, her attention was soon grabbed by the movie.


    The storyline was simple. It started off with the news of the Olympic Committee accepting Manchukuo as a participating country.


    Manchukuo sent Liu Changchun and Xi Weican to represent their nation in the Olympics.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know what Manchukuo was, but it didn¡¯t affect her understanding of the plot.


    The movie was more like a documentary. Lin Miao saw the people on the screen ignore bribes and risk their lives to represent China in the Olympics.


    The athletes were wearing t-shirts with ¡°China¡± and its flag printed on the chest. They didn¡¯t make it into the second round, but Lin Miao still felt that they were incredible.


    By the time the Chinese flag was shown waving in the stadium, Lin Miao was weeping.


    The Young Master turned around and found the person beside him bawling and hurriedly wiped her tears.


    The movie had ended by then. Lin Miao¡¯s eyes felt a bit of sting from her tears. ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    The Young Master patted her head, ¡°That was from a long time ago, we¡¯re way better in the Olympics now.¡±


    Originally, he had just wanted to watch a movie with her. The New Year movie catalog was populated with Chinese movies. Most of them were romance movies and they were a bit too old for cartoons, so he thought a sports movie would be perfect for her. Little did he think, however, that she would be so touched by it.


    Concerned that Lin Miao might have trouble recovering from the emotional ending, the Young Master took her out to walk around.


    Lin Miao¡¯s head was still immersed in the movie. It took her a while to adjust back.


    The Lunar New Year soon passed. Lin Miao turned thirteen by the end of the month. However, she didn¡¯t have a birthday as she was born on the twenty-ninth of February. She only had a birthday every four years.


    With the Young Master, they shared birthdays every four years.


    When they returned to school, the professional badminton team went around to pick students.


    Lin Miao and Tan Jing were soon notified that they have been selected.


    Life in the professional team wasn¡¯t much different, at least for Lin Miao.


    However, there were still some changes. She couldn¡¯t return weekly to see her family, and her tournaments lasted for days.


    Furthermore, the intensity of her practice had also increased.


    Her time after practice in her dorm mainly consisted of resting and showering.


    Sometimes, she would also call the Young Master.


    ¡°When is Shuishui¡¯s next break? Do you have any recent competitions?¡± The Young Master¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    Lin Miao sat on the bench in her t-shirt and shorts. She counted the remaining days, ¡°I have to go to the National Youth Badminton Competition, I might not be able to come back¡­¡±


    The Young Master could hear the exhaustion in her voice, so he concisely told her how he was doing.


    He waited for a response, but none came. It was obvious that she had fallen asleep.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t hang up, instead, he quietly listened to her breathing for a while.


    She must feel so drained of energy everyday. The Young Master thought.

 CH 38

    It was only when Tan Jing woke Lin Miao up that she realized she had accidentally fallen asleep with the telephone.


    ¡°Shuishui should quickly go rest. We can talk later.¡± The Young Master said on the other side.


    There were fewer opportunities for them to talk. The Young Master thought that it might even continue to decline.


    It also seemed likely. When Lin Miao just arrived at the sports school, she would call him daily and meet him weekly.


    Now, they only shared the occasional phone call, and the Young Master hadn¡¯t come over in two months.


    Badminton practice occupied most of Lin Miao¡¯s time. After spectating the energetic athletes and intense matches, the Young Master would also return to reading.


    Lin Miao had also noticed that practice was less exhausting in the immediate days before her tournaments. However, Tan Jing and her were already used to the tighter schedule that focused more on badminton and fitness.


    The date of the grand competition was approaching fast.


    Tan Jing still had a psychological shadow from her first tournament. She always felt pressured whenever her parents came to watch her competitions even though her parents had been understanding of her ever since. So she didn¡¯t tell her parents about the tournament.


    Lin Miao¡¯s reasoning was much simpler. She was more comfortable being in front of an audience of strangers since she didn¡¯t have to worry about being scored on and embarrassing herself.


    Her family always assumed that she was exceptional at badminton, so she never wanted them to spectate as she thought they would naturally have high expectations for her.


    On the Young Master¡¯s side, their group of three had soon shrunk to a duo. It was hard to gather everyone up now.


    They had been a duo whenever they went to play video games, basketball, and even flirting.


    The Young Master was thirteen, but all his classmates were fifteen or sixteen, the ripe age for romance and dates. They had agreed to meet at a park during the next holiday with some pretty girls in the class. Of course, they told the girls that the Young Master was also going.


    Even though he was younger than all his peers, he was at their height, smart, and calm. The age gap wasn¡¯t a problem.


    This time, Lin Ye had even promised to bring the Young Master along. However, little did he expect that the Young Master would reject their invite.


    ¡°My sister has another tournament.¡± The Young Master said.


    Lin Ye stared at his friend, whom the girls called the school hunk, his mind flooding with words, ¡°Don¡¯t you have other desires apart from your sister?¡±


    ¡°No, you should ask if he has any other pursuits apart from his sister and math.¡± Gao Xing said, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d have a different girlfriend everyday with what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Afterwards, the two of them still ended up following the Young Master to the tournament.


    It was the National Youth Badminton Competition, so there was quite an audience.


    Lin Ye had learned for the better. Instead of asking which one was the Young Master¡¯s sister, he looked for the best player.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to find that person.


    ¡°Is your sister even on the court?¡± Gao Xing noticed that the Young Master wasn¡¯t taking any pictures.


    ¡°No.¡± The Young Master said. He was still focused on the court, unaware that some young girls were pointing their cameras towards him.


    ¡°Then why are you watching so closely?¡± Lin Ye had never seen the Young Master play badminton. He felt it incredible that the Young Master was able to dedicate so much of his energy towards it.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking which one of these will become my sister¡¯s opponent.¡± The Young Master said calmly.


    Great, it¡¯s still about his younger sister.


    ¡°Bro, if your sister ever gets a boyfriend, I swear you¡¯d go on to find all his ancestors and relatives. Let¡¯s have a moment of silence to offer pity for the future boyfriend.¡±


    The Young Master, who was focused on the badminton court, suddenly turned his head towards Lin Ye.


    Lin Ye was frightened by this sudden stare. He subconsciously slid behind Gao Xing, and then said faintly, ¡°Bro, your sister will definitely get a boyfriend in the future.¡±


    The Young Master took back his stare. He looked like he had something stuck in his mind.


    Fortunately, they soon heard Lin Miao¡¯s name.


    And then they saw the girl they hadn¡¯t seen for over two months walk onto a court.


    She looked much more solemn. She looked all jumpy and excited during her first tournament. Now, she was like a professional adult athlete.


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t resist reminiscing over those days.


    He was also on the bleachers during her first tournament. She was so excited, like when they played games on a piece of paper together.


    An indescribable sentiment of sadness spread into his heart.


    The match soon began, and an air of nervousness prevailed in the stadium.


    Lin Miao¡¯s opponent was very refined in her smashes. Lin Miao had also mastered her craft, so the two took turns smashing the shuttlecock over the net, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    However, the game soon took a turn. Lin Miao scored a shot by directing her hit towards the opposite corner. Her opponent wasn¡¯t able to catch it even with her monstrous leaps.


    She continued to miss shots, possibly because her confidence was shaken.


    Lin Ye looked at the girl leaping backwards to catch a shot, exclaiming, ¡°Your sister¡¯s future boyfriend needs to be quite buff himself, or else¡­¡±


    Apart from carefully observing the badminton game below them, the Young Master was also thinking about something in his head.


    Shuishui will have a boyfriend in the future.


    Shuishui will have a boyfriend in the future.


    He envisioned a young boy in the same uniform as Lin Miao carrying her stuff for her.


    And immediately after, their figures disappeared.


    Lin Ye asked just like last time, ¡°Bro, are you not going to see your younger sister again?¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t.


    The tournament spanned over several days, so the three of them all had to return home for the night.


    Lin Ye continued on the way back, ¡°Your younger sister will probably find another athlete in the future. If she continues down her path, the couple might both be champions.¡±


    Lin Ye just wanted to remind the man that he should go out with them more and that his younger sister will be someone else¡¯s.


    The Young Master listened in silence, still a bit gloomy.


    Dahuang and her two puppies ran up to him and greeted him at the door.


    The Young Master patted them one by one. He¡¯s right, she¡¯s grown up so much.


    She has her own things to do, unlike how they only had each other when they were little.


    They used to just play tic tac toe and read everyday.


    Lin Miao would quietly accompany him, not looking at others.


    Every other word she said would be Gege.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother had noticed that he wasn¡¯t so happy, ¡°What happened? Did Shuishui lose the tournament? I can go with you tomorrow to watch the tournament.¡±


    The Young Master shook his head, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t lose. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

 CH 39

    Lin Miao still didn¡¯t own a phone despite her teammates all having their own. However, the opportunities they had to use their phones were scarce, so Lin Miao never asked for one.


    The Young Master also became used to receiving calls from various telephone numbers.


    But it was also because of this that he couldn¡¯t call Lin Miao, and could only wait for her calls.


    He was struggling to fall asleep, possibly because of what Lin Ye said today.


    His world and Lin Miao¡¯s had essentially split into two.


    In Lin Miao¡¯s, there were her coach, teammates, roommate, and her family¡­


    And in the Young Master¡¯s world, there were his family members, Dahuang, Feifei, Jiajia, and his social circles at school.


    He was clueless about what Lin Miao was practicing at school, didn¡¯t know her preferences, what she disliked, and who she talked to everyday.


    The Young Master rose from his bed, his phone was silent. Is she celebrating with her teammates right now, or is she practicing with them for tomorrow?


    Athletes getting together weren''t unheard of¡­ There had been a pair some time ago, but the male was exposed to have been cheating...


    The Young Master¡¯s mind returned to Lin Ye and Gao Xing. They have already had two separate relationships.


    The Young Master shook his head. No, no, his Lin Miao would never be with these people, he would be there to prevent it.


    Compared to Lin Miao¡¯s simple life in her professional badminton group, the Young Master was presented with significantly more information. He knew more, especially when grouped with fifteen- and sixteen-year-olds.


    When most of the teenage boys around him saw a pretty girl, they would immediately start fervently chasing them without further thought.


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t imagine seeing Lin Miao with someone like them.


    He would have to approve her boyfriend first.


    If he could, he would rather Lin Miao not marry. He could afford to provide for her anyway. They could live a happy life doing whatever they wanted, it would be great.


    For Lin Miao, the competition suddenly became much more serious the next day.


    Tan Jing had been eliminated.


    It wasn¡¯t due to her play, it was because her opponent outplayed her. Her opponent was pressing on her for the entire game, causing her to burst into tears the moment she came down from the field.


    Lin Miao hugged her, trying to provide some comfort.


    ¡°Shuishui, you must win against her! Make her cry back!¡± Tan Jing said.


    Tan Jing had predicted right, the two faced each other in the finals.


    The opponent was thin and tanned. She had a monolid and looked very energetic.


    Lin Miao had studied her game against Tan Jing. Again, her smashes were great, just like her, what a coincidence.


    Lin Ye and the others in the spectator¡¯s seats also saw Tan Jing¡¯s game. They thought that Lin Miao¡¯s match against her opponent may be a tough one.


    Lin Ye couldn¡¯t resist asking the Young Master, ¡°Do you think your sister can make this one?¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t respond, focusing on the playing field.


    Soon, Lin Miao was scored on first.


    All the spectators, including the coach, became nervous.


    However, Lin Miao maintained her previous state, without a single trace of nervousness on her face.


    The birdie flew back and forth. Everyone¡¯s attention was concentrated on the court.


    The game soon turned into a stalemate and continued that way even when sweat started rolling down their faces.


    Lin Miao¡¯s expression still remained the same, as if she wasn¡¯t down by one point. Her playing since had been flawless.


    The shuttlecock started flying faster. It was like the final stretch of an eight-hundred-meter race.


    After a high shot from Lin Miao, which her opponent leapt backwards to catch, she returned the birdie just above the net. This time, it was too late for her opponent to respond.


    Lin Miao continued on the game with a straight face.


    Lin Ye turned more nervous the more he watched even though he understood nothing about the game. He pulled on Gao Xing, who sat beside him, ¡°Yu Jingxuan¡¯s sister is so¡­¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s sight was still concentrated on the calm girl receiving and returning shots.


    He hated to admit it, but she had really grown up.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sight of Lin Miao scoring another point.


    The Young Master had already calmed down. He was confident that Lin Miao would win.


    To his expectations, the match ended with Lin Miao coming out victorious.


    She was exhausted and her hair was soaked with sweat. She was trying to dry it with a white towel.


    Her teammates were saying something to her.


    Lin Miao was truly drained of energy, not even being able to show as wide of a smile as usual during the ending ceremony.


    Her coach had said that this national competition was crucial, but he had also announced that the tournament would be important everytime they had a competition. As a result, Lin Miao didn¡¯t really consider it or take it seriously.


    When she finally returned to her room, she lied on the bed and took the telephone in her room to call the Young Master.


    She was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move her fingers.


    The Young Master¡¯s pretty voice soon came from the phone, ¡°You¡¯re back at your room?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I just came back.¡± Lin Miao responded, ¡°Gege, I won.¡±


    ¡°Shuishui is very good.¡± Hearing her voice, the Young Master knew that she was sprawled across her bed.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t return home; after he exited the sports arena, he strolled around outside.


    He wanted to visit Lin Miao, but he also felt that she needed to rest.


    ¡°What is Gege doing right now?¡± Lin Miao closed her eyes, feeling sleepy again.


    Due to her tiredness, her mind was a bit blurred, so she added, ¡°I miss Gege.¡±


    The Young Master paused. He also missed her, but it has been a long time since she said that to him directly.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡± The Young Master paused again to think, ¡°Did you regroup with your team yet?¡±


    ¡°No, my coach told me that I should get some time to rest first. I¡¯m still in the hotel, I¡¯ll be going back tomorrow. My body feels so sore, I don¡¯t want to go back today, either.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s volume decreased as she spoke.


    She then heard sounds of wind whooshing from the other end of the phone.


    She was a bit confused, ¡°Gege?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± The Young Master responded, but Lin Miao could tell that he was breathing heavily.


    Lin Miao was curious, ¡°Gege, are you running?¡±


    ¡°Shuishui, are you with your roommate?¡± The Young Master asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s showering right now.¡±


    ¡°Tell her that Gege is coming and that you¡¯re going to visit him.¡±


    Lin Miao bolted upright, ¡°Gege?¡±


    The Young Master had stopped running, ¡°I¡¯m asking the driver to rent out a room for the night. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    The Young Master was underage, so it was impossible for him to rent out a room.


    Lin Miao quickly got off her bed and put her shoes on. She confirmed with the Young Master, unable to believe what was happening, ¡°Gege, are you visiting me?¡±


    ¡°Which room are you in?¡±


    ¡°4102.¡±


    Lin Miao quickly told Tan Jing that she was going out. Tan Jing knew what this bro-con in front of her was doing, she was quite used to it.


    When Lin Miao opened her door, she saw the Young Master, whom she hadn¡¯t met in over two months.


    Gege seemed to have gotten even taller!

 CH 40

    Lin Miao was devoid of energy, but her fatigue felt as if it had completely disappeared when she saw the Young Master outside the door. She immediately embraced him. Considering that Tan Jing was in the room, she spoke quietly, ¡°You¡¯re here, Gege.¡±


    The Young Master was struck in the heart by those words. He silently vowed to visit her after every tournament.


    Lin Miao smelled of light shower gel, and due to her tiredness, she felt soft all over.


    The Young Master lovingly patted her head, ¡°Shuishui worked hard today.¡±


    Lin Miao felt the same way. She nodded and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t have any energy left, Gege...¡±


    It was extremely rare for Lin Miao to act like that. She had probably only said that to the Young Master today due to them not seeing each other for two months and because of how tired she was.


    The Young Master turned around and piggybacked her, his heart softening. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more upstairs.


    Lin Miao was startled by this sudden action, ¡°Gege, I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°But I want to carry you,¡± The Young Master responded.


    Lin Miao felt a sugary feeling. It¡¯s so amazing to have Gege.


    When she was little and lived in the village, other girls¡¯ older brothers would help pick and carry firewood for them. She and the other girls would be so jealous of those who had older brothers.


    Now, Lin Miao felt that her older brother was the best of everyone else''s older brother.


    The Young Master had truly grown taller. Lying on his back, Lin Miao felt that his steps were firm too.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps heading their way. The Young Master strode through the fire exit doors to hide.


    Lin Miao recognized the voice. It was her coach. They probably just returned from a restaurant.


    Her hands wrapped around the Young Master¡¯s neck were sore and weak. It felt as if they were back in the days of sneaking out of the mansion without the doctor knowing.


    Back in those days, the Young Master was always on her side. He would tell her everything. It also seemed like the case nowadays, too.


    Her older brother is the world¡¯s best older brother!


    Lin Miao lied on the Young Master¡¯s back, feeling very happy. ¡°Gege, I feel filled with happiness right now.¡±


    Hearing the person on his back, the Young Master asked why.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re carrying me right now.¡± Lin Miao rubbed against her older brother¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Gege, how could you be so kind to me! I¡¯ll be kind to you all the time as well!¡±


    Barely anyone piggybacked like this her whole life.


    The Young Master was immensely pleased by this, his mouth curving up into a smile. The so-called stone-faced school hunk was full of smiles, even his voice had changed, ¡°Then how would you be good to me?¡±


    The Young Master had asked her the same question sometime before. Lin Miao had answered that she would massage his shoulders and legs.


    This time, Lin Miao responded differently, without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback Gege once my strength returns!¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°...¡± There are many ways to be good to me, for example, listening to your Gege.


    They soon arrived at the Young Master¡¯s room, which was on the fifth floor, one floor above Lin Miao¡¯s.


    The Young Master¡¯s room was a double room containing two large beds.


    The first thing Lin Miao did upon entering the room was to kick off her shoes and jump on the bed. Crossing her legs, she asked, ¡°Gege, come on, let¡¯s play a round! I should be able to win against you now.¡±


    The Young Master searched for paper and pencils. Then, he sat down beside her.


    The Young Master massaged Lin Miao¡¯s arms as they played.


    Soon, Lin Miao lost the game even faster than before.


    Lin Miao lay flat on the bed, questioning her life. When she examined their game, she asked, ¡°Gege, will I ever win in my lifetime?¡±


    ¡°Victories and defeats coexist with each other, don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Our coach always says that to us. He¡¯s a great teacher, just a bit mean. But it¡¯s okay because he¡¯s mean to all of us.¡±


    The Young Master pressed some acupressure points on Lin Miao¡¯s arm as he listened to her. Then, he massaged the area between her left thumb and index finger.


    Lin Miao felt sore and slight pain from the massage, but it also had a certain pleasure to it.


    ¡°Gege, Gege!¡± Lin Miao looked at the Young Master with her glittery eyes, ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable! Gege, do it again!¡±


    The Young Master massaged the area between her thumb and index finger again.


    The Young Master started paying attention to sports since Lin Miao transferred to her sports school. He knew that athletes were often in distress. Even if they weren¡¯t accidentally injured, they would often strain parts of their body.


    The Young Master asked as he massaged, ¡°Shuishui, are you happy now?¡±


    Lin Miao was very tired.


    Lying on the bed with her short hair, she wondered what her brother meant by that.


    Hearing no response, the Young Master asked again, ¡°Shuishui, do you want to go to my school and study with me?¡±


    Now Lin Miao understood. Her brother was worried about her being overworked. Lin Miao thought for a moment, then took her hand back, and patted the area of skin over her heart, ¡°It¡¯s full here.¡±


    It was a bit tiring, but her heart felt full throughout the day, from her practice during the day, to her tournaments, and to her resting in her dorm room. She had never felt empty and dissatisfied.


    Lin Miao hugged her older brother. ¡°Gege, I feel happy everyday,¡± She said as she yawned, ¡°I know what to do everyday¡­¡±


    She was genuinely happy playing badminton, practicing techniques, running, and playing in tournaments.


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t resist reminiscing over Lin Miao¡¯s life with him back in his house. She must¡¯ve felt so restrained and unhappy then...


    He thought that because she was quite clueless and disliked around the house, Even he had wanted her to leave back then. She must have been very scared, being all alone.


    He then went over how they first met. He felt guilty for acting that way.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao lied on his leg, so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. She murmured, ¡°¡­ Gege, I want to sleep¡­¡±


    Lin Miao was still exhausted. Even though the Young Master had brought a spark of energy to her, it didn¡¯t last and she was soon unable to stay energetic.


    Seeing that she was about to doze off to sleep, the Young Master massaged her elbows, arms, and finally hands.


    He couldn¡¯t help but imagine how different their relationship would be if his grandma actually returned Lin Miao to her village¡­


    A few moments later, Lin Miao fell asleep on the bed. Looking at her sleep so soundly, he felt quite assured.


    The Young Master tucked her in. Then, he headed to the neighbouring driver¡¯s room. He washed up and called his family.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother understood the relationship between her son and Lin Miao, but she couldn¡¯t resist commenting over the phone, ¡°Little Yu, how about I give you your own little sister? Shuishui might have to travel all over the world in the future. I feel bad for you as your mother.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother had been a child celebrity. She had already been filming in the mountains by the age of thirteen, so she wasn¡¯t worried about the Young Master at all.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be so rash, Mom. Advanced maternal age is dangerous.¡± The Young Master said.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was only joking. Their relationship had improved a lot during the years so jokes weren¡¯t uncommon. After a few more exchanges, she expressed that she was going to pick him up at the hotel tomorrow.


    The Young Master never told his parents and grandma about Lin Miao¡¯s competitions. He was worried that they might add too much unnecessary pressure.


    Lin Miao was still intimidated by the Young Master¡¯s father, possibly because he openly disliked her when she first met him. Lin Miao would feel very uneasy if they came to watch.


    The Young Master returned to Lin Miao¡¯s room after the phone call. He checked her blanket to make sure she was covered and then slept on the other bed.


    Tilting his head sideways, he could see Lin Miao sleeping peacefully on the adjacent bed.


    The Young Master soon also fell asleep.


    Half-awake, he seemed to hear someone say to his grandma, ¡°We found a few born on this date, but none of them have really good health. They¡¯re all frequently sick, which is inadequate for this.¡±


    His grandma sighed, ¡°Guess we¡¯d have to put that off, then.¡±


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t identify where he was. He seemed to be in the middle of nowhere, his surroundings all blurry.


    He felt uncomfortable. The doctor restricted him from going outside, blocking him from even the yard.


    He was angry and smashed everything he could grab. It wasn¡¯t his first time being in such a bad temper.


    There seemed to be something stuck in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what it was, so he was desperate to get it out.


    It seemed¡­ It seemed like he was missing something, something critical, but, he was still unable to make out what it was.


    Suddenly, his surroundings changed to a scene when he was incarcerated in a dirt hut.


    He was starving.


    The Young Master found his head covered in sweat when he woke from his dream. His first reaction was to be thankful that it had been a dream¡ª a nightmare.


    Turning his head, he found Lin Miao on the other bed, sleeping quietly in the same posture.


    He had forgotten to close the curtains. The moonlight, mixed with the city¡¯s lights, spilled into the room through the window from afar. It was soundless in the hotel room.

 CH 41

    The Young Master remembered the present he prepared that was delivered, so he went to the other room to retrieve it.


    Then, he pulled up Lin Miao¡¯s pajama sleeves and applied some medicine onto her skin.


    He originally planned to mail his present so he didn¡¯t bring it with him. Now that he met up with her, the Young Master thought that this would be a great opportunity to present the package.


    Lin Miao was still dead asleep on her bed. The Young Master finished applying the cream and looked at her, beginning to understand how she felt when she said that her heart was full.


    Lin Miao woke up on the morning of the next day, jumping out of her blanket bed.


    Saying:


    ¡°Sister Jing, Sister Jing, wake up! I think we¡¯re late!¡±


    ¡°There is no sister Jing here, only your Gege!¡± The Young Master¡¯s voice was still like music to her ears.


    Following the sweet voice, the Young Master walked out of the bathroom, handing her a handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I called your coach. We¡¯re driving you back to school.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to wake Lin Miao up when he woke up, so he called the teachers at her school.


    Lin Miao then realized that her older brother had visited her in the hotel yesterday.


    She got off her bed and ran towards the Young Master to give him a hug. ¡°Good morning Gege! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen Gege right as I wake up! Today¡¯s a great day!¡±


    The Young Master pushed her away, wiping her face. ¡°Ok, Shuishui, you should brush your teeth. We¡¯ll get breakfast later.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lin Miao went to the lavatory, peeking out to see the Young Master as she brushed her teeth.


    She would then turn her head back after.


    The Young Master smiled, ¡°What do you want for breakfast, Shuishui?¡±


    ¡°I can eat breakfast with Gege before going back?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    ¡°I asked your coach. He said you guys are on break for the morning. Your practice starts in the afternoon at the sports arena. We¡¯ll drive you back at that time.¡± The Young Master explained.


    Lin Miao shared the same birthdate with the Young Master, but in her heart, she viewed him basically like an adult.


    He understood everything, was smart, and took the initiative to decide everything.


    In Lin Miao¡¯s heart, the Young Master was truly someone exceptional.


    Lin Miao quickly finished brushing her teeth and tidied her hair with her hands. She wasn¡¯t able to find a comb in the lavatory, but her hair was quite short, so she just straightened it with her fingers.


    Meanwhile, the Young Master was packing her backpack, his face facing her.


    Lin Miao ran to the Young Master and princess-carried the Young Master up. ¡°Gege, my hands don''t hurt anymore!¡±


    The Young Master saw the objects in his vision spin. He was scared by the sudden spin and instinctively grabbed on Lin Miao¡¯s neck for support, ¡°Shuishui, put me down.¡±


    Lin Miao did as he said, ¡°Gege, my arm doesn''t hurt anymore, either!¡±


    ¡°Your arm would start hurting again if you keep lifting me up like that.¡± The Young Master said, still recovering from the sudden shock.


    ¡°Did Gege get scared by me? I carry sister Jing like this all the time in my dorm room~Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t accidentally let go of you.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t lift people up like this.¡± The Young Master said in all seriousness, ¡°If you accidentally let go, they¡¯d be injured. Plus, you¡¯re an athlete, you need to take care of your body.¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a moment. Her brother had a point; she shouldn¡¯t play around like this.


    Lin Miao then went to change her clothes and followed the Young Master to eat breakfast.


    It had been an eternity since they ate breakfast together.


    The Young Master took Lin Miao to the sports arena after breakfast.


    When the Young Master returned home after driving Lin Miao to her sports arena, Lin Ye had called to ask whether he had finished his homework or not.


    School had been getting more intense.


    The Young Master paused to think. He understood everything that was taught in school. Was it really worth it for him to go to school everyday like an average student?


    In his heart, he was quite envious of Lin Miao¡¯s life. It was filled with excitement, unlike his life, which was like a dead pool of pond water.


    After some thought, he had decided to read highschool textbooks first. After his middle school exams, he would take the highschool tests the following year.


    The Young Master immediately took action, preparing for the middle and highschool exams. On the other end, a video of Lin Miao in the finals of the national badminton competition was uploaded to the internet, attracting quite a bit of attention.


    The person who shot the footage had probably sat on the first row. They were even able to capture Lin Miao¡¯s face in high definition. She had a cute face, but her play was fast and accurate. Her body was tight, and her gaze looked like a cat tracking down its prey. The contrast had melted many netizens¡¯ hearts.


    However, the main reason behind its rise to the hot search was because the Young Master¡¯s mother had shared the Weibo, stating, ¡°Excellent!¡±


    As a winner of three separate awards for best actress, she was still at the top of the entertainment circle despite announcing her retirement when the Young Master was kidnapped.


    Her fans waited year after year for her to return, but they only heard that she became a professor at a university.


    She posted occasional Weibos, which were all about her daily life. In her words, it was just proof that she was still alive.


    Her Weibo mostly consisted of their three dogs and her son¡¯s scores.


    This post was something new and quickly climbed in popularity.


    The top reply on the reposted Weibo had a picture along with the comment: ¡°AAAA! I went to this match. The girl¡¯s super adorable. She smiled like a flower during the ceremony. However, this isn¡¯t the main focus. The main focus here is that the person who watched with me seems like Little Yu from our queen [Picture]¡±


    The teenager in the picture stood out from the crowd like an apple in a sea of lemons. He was so handsome that it was as if he had a halo around his head.


    Gluing everyone¡¯s eyes to it upon first sight.


    Now, all eyes were on the Young Master¡¯s stunning beauty.


    As a phone-less person, Lin Miao had no idea regarding all of the above. She was busy practicing badminton.


    Her tournaments racked up as well.


    Despite this, Lin Miao remained calm. Tournaments and regular practice had no distinction to her.


    Her older brother miraculously found time to share a night with her after every tournament. He would give her a massage and apply some cream.


    Initially, Lin Miao was quite worried about the Young Master¡¯s studies. Later on, he said that he wasn¡¯t studying at school anymore, but studying at home.


    So, Lin Miao had been looking forward to tournaments more than ever.


    Lin Miao continued to win tournaments throughout the remainder of the year, and the Young Master had been admitted to the city¡¯s most prestigious high school.


    The year after, the Young Master was already preparing for the national college entrance exam. Meanwhile, Lin Miao had begun participating in international competitions.


    The only change to Lin Miao was that tournaments were hosted afar rather than right at her doorstep. She had also flown on an airplane for the first time in her life.


    Her first international badminton competition was the French Super Series.


    Lin Miao was the youngest among the attendees as Tan Jing was still competing in domestic tournaments with the coach.


    Lin Miao and Tan Jing were always obedient to the coach. When he said to practice, they practiced. When he said to participate in competitions, they would follow him, and when he said to compete abroad, Lin Miao did exactly that.


    For Lin Miao, everything except for the environment and court had stayed the same.


    She had told her parents about the competition, but very vaguely.


    Her family members were all a bit nervous, ¡°We can come to cheer you on, where are you competing?¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s nothing big. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t tell them the location. She felt that her parents were busy enough and that they wouldn¡¯t be of much help anyway.


    The coach had reminded her from the start that this competition was unique. She used to face the top badminton players in the country, but now, they were going head to head with the best professionals from around the world.


    Everyone else had been to international competitions before, so they were all familiar with what to expect.


    Lin Miao felt confident as well. She didn''t care about her opponents¡¯ skill level. She only concentrated on receiving shots and attacking back after. There was no rush; she needed to play safe and without any mistakes.


    She didn¡¯t tell the Young Master about this competition either. After all, he had to focus on the college entrance exams as it was amongst the most crucial of all tests.


    Lin Miao¡¯s first game was against a French player.


    She seemed to be quite popular. The audience was all cheering for her.


    It was her first time in a situation like this. People had cheered for her before, but it was all in Mandarin, which she could understand. Now, she couldn¡¯t understand anything, but, it was quite easy to guess that they were cheering her opponent on.


    Even though it was an international championship, the audience back in China was predominantly focused on more important tournaments such as the World Cups, so no one shouted her name.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t the player with the highest expectations either.


    She calmly walked on the stage nonetheless.


    There were so many people cheering, so Lin Miao felt that she must be one of the professionals in the league of professional badminton players, so she was very serious.


    It was her first tournament of this scale, and Lin Miao didn¡¯t want to be eliminated during the preliminary rounds. I should at least hold through for a bit before being beaten. She thought.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that her opponent was French, and most of the spectators were locals.


    So, when she defeated her opponent to the point of questioning herself, she also began to question her own life. Am I¡­ really this good?


    Then, she heard another thunderous round of cheers. She didn¡¯t understand a single word...


    Mm, it might be that those people distracted my opponent.


    The idea became more convincing the more she thought.

 CH 42

    Lin Miao was astonished that she had survived until the finals. She kept hitting birdies back and forth and then found herself in the finals.


    Her coach reminded her not to leap backwards when hitting birdies throughout the competition. Not only was it dangerous, but it also made it extremely difficult for her to recover for the next shot.


    However, when she saw her opponent, she knew that it was impossible to follow her coach¡¯s advice. Her opponent was a five-foot-seven white girl.


    Thoughts ran through Lin Miao¡¯s mind for a split second, and she couldn¡¯t resist looking at her opponent a couple more times. She¡¯s so pretty, her skin¡¯s so light, and she has golden hair too, gorgeous.


    Before her match, Lin Miao had been watching live broadcasts of other peoples¡¯ matches. She had come across her opponent¡¯s matches, and her eyes were fixed on her the whole time. Her golden hair, azure eyes, and white face were all so beautiful.


    She looked even better face to face.


    But Lin Miao still remembered to take notes on her playstyle.


    She wasn¡¯t nervous as she was already quite impressed with her progress.


    The moment the match began, they heard a girl yell from the audience benches. Her voice was sharp, likely due to her excitement, ¡°Go Lin Miao!¡±


    It sent shivers through Lin Miao. No wonder, no wonder my opponent in the preliminary round wasn¡¯t able to make it.


    But she also felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Especially when she got the first point. Many people in the audience seats began to chant in unison, ¡°Go Lin Miao! Go Lin Miao!¡±


    They were probably all strangers.


    Lin Miao was quite stimulated by this and played more fiercely. She wasn¡¯t afraid of leaping backwards anymore and threw her coach¡¯s advice to the back of her head.


    She was moving much faster than usual, which allowed her to recover from her backwards leaps for her opponent¡¯s follow-up.


    Her level of energy remained high until the end of the match.


    The results came out. She had won the tournament. Seeing her opponent looking all defeated, Lin Miao felt that she still looked pretty even when she was in despair.


    This was an international competition, so Lin Miao hid all her thoughts and snuck some more glances at her opponent. Then, she lifted her bag, wiped her sweat, and walked outside, exhausted.


    The spectators on the frontmost row of the seats called her name, ¡°Lin Miao! Lin Miao!¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed. She walked towards them and a spectator handed her papers and pens, ¡°Lin Miao, can I get a signature?¡±


    Lin Miao was relieved that the Young Master had taught her how to print nicely.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare write anything had she still written in her old scribbly style.


    She generously accepted all the signature requests. Someone even handed a page with an American flag to her. Huh??? Lin Miao lifted her head up and found some foreigners among the crowd.


    She signed theirs, too. Lin Miao could understand that they were complimenting her play, making her even happier.


    Then, she continued her way down the exit.


    Even though she was tired, her heart felt sugary sweet. It was the same feeling when she had been notified that her first competition had prize money.


    There were so many people cheering for her, so many people complimenting her! How incredible was that!


    She was still unable to describe the feeling she had when an audience member yelled out her name during the finals.


    A big smile still hung on her face.


    She was met with reporters after the ceremony.


    The girl¡¯s and boy¡¯s singles in the world championship had both been won by Chinese participants; it could be described as a great harvest itself. Despite this, Lin Miao was still in the spotlight of the world tournaments. She was only fourteen years old and had won the international tournament on her first try.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand interviews. She recalled the reminders from her coach to avoid topics relating to money, so she followed and freely answered everything else.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that you could win the tournament beforehand?¡± The reporter asked.


    Lin Miao paused to think and responded with certainty in her answer, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because my coach told us to not think about this. He said it would make us feel too satisfied and less motivated for practice. He also said that everyone here is professionals on the international levels, so I just tried to last through each game and not get beaten early on. I kept thinking about that for all my games, and then I realized I got into the finals¡­ ¡±


    Seeing her smile grow as she spoke, the reporter couldn¡¯t help but smile herself. She continued, ¡°Are you going to participate in the world championships next year?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Miao replied honestly.


    ¡°What about the Olympics?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± She responded truthfully again.


    What an honest kid, not a single extra line.


    ¡°Any thoughts on your first tournament abroad?¡± The reporter asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m way too short. I have to jump back to receive shots from taller opponents. If I don¡¯t respond fast enough, I won¡¯t have enough time to touch their next shot. I¡¯ll have to drink more milk when I return and work hard to grow taller.¡± Lin Miao nodded after, ¡°My older brother is right, I need to drink more milk.¡±


    She was too excited on the field and ignored her coach¡¯s advice, so she decided to say it now to show that she understood him.


    ¡°What do you think your biggest takeaway from this tournament is? You look really happy.¡±


    ¡°I won!¡± Lin Miao spoke the truth again.


    Shortly after the interview, she saw¡­ Gege!!


    Lin Miao ran straight to him.


    And the Young Master received her. His voice was especially euphonious overseas, ¡°I saw, Shuishui is the champion!¡±


    These international competitions were broadcasted live on sports channels, but he only heard the news the next day.


    So he arrived late.


    The Young Master patted her head, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Gege is preparing for college entrance exams, and I¡¯m returning right after this.¡± Lin Maio responded.


    Then, one of Lin Miao¡¯s teammates interrupted, ¡°Brother Shui, we¡¯re going for a meal.¡±


    Following that, they saw the Young Master. Everyone on the team knew Lin Miao¡¯s brother, Yu Jingxuan.


    Even though Lin Miao was the youngest in the participating team, everyone followed Tan Jing and called Lin Miao Brother Shui.


    Little did they know she shared birthdays with someone so much taller than her.


    Most of the people in the international team had trained since a very young age. They were quite disconnected from the outside world, at least enough to be unaware that the Young Master was also the son of a retired film queen.


    Thus, Lin Miao¡¯s teammates assumed that the Young Master was older than Lin Miao, and about the same age as themselves.


    So, her teammate¡¯s face reddened, ¡°Brother Shui, your older brother is here?¡±


    Lin Miao had gathered a small wave of attention back in China. She appeared so little, sweet, cute, and absolutely obedient to her coach during the interview. It built a great contrast with her fierce style on the field, but most importantly, was her victory. What an honest girl.


    Especially when someone commented that she had lept backwards for nearly every shot despite her coach reminding her to not do so through the entire duration of the match, and how she explained how she needs to follow her coach. The difference was also adorable.


    She had been so happy and excited during the ceremony, too.


    Of course, the discussion was exclusively in the badminton social circles.


    Even though it was an international competition, no one outside the circle knew anything about it.


    Lin Miao had been unaware of all the discussion since she didn¡¯t have a phone. She also didn¡¯t know how people sympathized with how no one cheered for her during the first round.


    Lin Miao¡¯s parents knew about her event abroad. They had watched the broadcast several times.


    They had greeted Lin Miao at her badminton school. Lin Miao was like before, and split the food her parents brought with her teammates.


    Her parents had purchased Lin Miao a phone, however, she still didn¡¯t want it. Phones didn¡¯t sell for cheap, she would have to check for it once every few moments to make sure she didn¡¯t drop it while running around. Smartphones were so small, so she wasn¡¯t able to guarantee that it won¡¯t fall out of her grip.


    So she refused again.


    There was a telephone for phone calls in the school. She could also borrow her coach¡¯s phone during emergencies abroad.


    Her coach was very generous.


    Lin Miao¡¯s success in the international tournament made her team notice an oddity. Lin Miao seemed to never have lost a single competition since she joined the school.


    They reviewed her results, and she indeed had won every tournament.


    Her consistent performance led her team to send her to more international competitions.


    Lin Miao was neutral to the topic. It was a competition at heart, and it didn¡¯t matter to her where and who she competed with.


    During her years at the school, she had never been absent, however, she called in in June to excuse herself for an absence.


    It was the day of her older brother¡¯s entrance exams.


    Lin Miao always thought that the college entrance exams were paramount.


    So, she visited the Yu family in advance. It has been a long while since she had visited.


    She was warmly greeted by Dahuang, Feifei, and Jiajia. Surprisingly, they all remembered her.


    The Young Master descended the stairs and was surprised. Lin Miao quickly made her way to the Young Master and warmly hugged him, ¡°Good luck on your exams!¡±


    The fourteen-year-old teen blushed, patted her head, and felt the moment was too precious for him to break out of it, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try my best!¡±


    In the car, the Young Master¡¯s mother looked at Lin Miao and exclaimed, ¡°Shuishui has grown so much taller, and so much prettier!¡±


    Lin Miao was surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The mother said, ¡°Next time, how about you tell auntie about your competition? Auntie will go cheer you on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mom. Just go watch the broadcast on TV. Shuishui¡¯s shy, she wouldn¡¯t do as well if there were people she knew around.¡± The Young Master said.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of those people she knows.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different.¡± The Young Master said naturally. There wasn¡¯t such a thing between them.


    The mother felt as if she took a stab at her chest. Whatever, whatever, exams, exams first.


    Lin Miao massaged the Young Master¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Gege is the best!¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Miao and the Young Master¡¯s mother waited in the back for him to come back out.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother always loved Shuishui; she originally even had thoughts on adopting her.


    She was naturally proud of Lin Miao¡¯s success.


    Though, she didn¡¯t expect their friendship to endure so long.


    While the Young Master was doing his exams, Lin Miao left to run laps at the school to exercise.


    She returned to badminton practice during the evening, and she played with Tan Jing at the school.


    Tan Jing had grown much taller, but still shorter than Lin Miao.


    ¡°Brother Shui, how¡¯s your older brother taking the college entrance exam already? Didn¡¯t he just take the high school entrance exams last year?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s smart, he skipped grades!¡± Lin Miao exclaimed.


    Tan Jing: ¡°...¡± Get used to it, get used to it. It¡¯s Brother Shui¡¯s habit to praise her brother daily.


    The exams lasted for two days so Lin Miao soon returned to train full-time in her team.


    The Young Master had a three-month break.


    Therefore, he went to spectate Lin Miao¡¯s competition with some bodyguards.


    Lin Miao¡¯s competitions were all on the international stage.


    She began to gather some fame abroad.


    The Young Master knew he would score high on the exams, but he did not anticipate to be on the top scoreboards in the sciences category.


    He was fourteen, had one of the highest exam scores, and was the son of the film queen. The combination of these three made his name more popular than some celebrity¡¯s private marriage on the internet.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother often posted pictures of the Young Master before she retired, so most of her older fans remembered the cute little prince. They witnessed and sympathized with him all the way from his sickness during his youth.


    Many of the fans had followed to search the two mountains during the kidnapping.


    The mother had retired after the kidnapping and stopped sharing pictures of him. The occasional posts were about his report cards, so most of the fans only knew that the Young Master excelled in school.


    Only a few knew his past and how healthy he had become since.


    Like the Young Master himself, they hadn¡¯t imagined him to score so high at such a young age. He could even be called a prodigy.


    Lin Miao was also notified of the Young Master¡¯s scores. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep. Gege really is the smartest older brother in the world!


    Nothing can stump him.


    Her teammates had only learned then that Lin Miao¡¯s brother was only fourteen. It had broken many of her teammates¡¯ hearts.


    Only fourteen!


    Lin Miao was unaware of this, as she was still celebrating for her older brother.

 CH 43

    The Young Master was also quite surprised by his scores. He¡¯d merely wanted more challenging materials in school.


    But when he calmed down, it began to feel normal. There had to be someone at the top.


    Why couldn¡¯t it be him? He was only a bit younger than everyone else. The thought of this pulled him out of shock.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao was still celebrating.


    The public wasn¡¯t able to find the Young Master in the country, but soon, they discovered that he was watching tournaments abroad.


    Connecting this with how he watched the previous competitions, many remembered that he had been sick through most of his childhood. It soon became apparent.


    With the previous post on the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s Weibo, they came up with a theory.


    It must be that the Young Master told this athlete, who was about his age, to his mother after the competition.


    It was very convincing.


    Of course, Lin Miao and the Young Master were both clueless about this online discussion.


    The Young Master always aimed to major in mathematics at Tsing Hua University.


    Her teammates¡¯ teenage hearts all shattered after knowing that Lin Miao¡¯s gentle and handsome brother was only fourteen. He¡¯s only fourteen! How! How is he so young?!


    But someone asked Lin Miao if her older brother had a girlfriend anyway.


    Lin Miao was speechless. Gege would have a girlfriend?


    There was a couple in their badminton teams. Obviously, the coach didn¡¯t know, but everyone else knew it in private.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t familiar with them, but she had seen them eat together and secretly hold hands quite frequently.


    On one of her nightly jogs, she even saw them kissing.


    Tan Jing had immediately pulled her away then.


    Lin Miao tried to envision the same for her older brother, but something felt off in her heart.


    It was indescribable. It had felt a bit uncomfortable as if her heart had been weighed down by something heavy.


    However, the feeling had disappeared after a few games.


    So, when the Young Master visited, Lin Miao asked him the question, ¡°Gege, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    The Young Master was teaching her how to solve systems of equations with two variables when he heard her question, startling him.


    He was met with Lin Miao¡¯s eyes upon raising his head. Her eyes had been big and watery since childhood, always pure and enthusiastic.


    Since they weren¡¯t in public, Lin Miao was wearing the clothes her mother bought, and even a skirt.


    The Young Master felt that his heart was itching, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡±


    He thought for a moment about how Lin Miao probably had plenty of opportunities with male athletes that he was unaware of.


    ¡°My teammate told me to ask.¡± Lin Miao felt a bit awkward, but also guilty for asking him that.


    Gege will have his own girlfriend, she shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. Gege won¡¯t be this close to her all his life.


    Tan Jing once said to Lin Miao that, as a sister, she wouldn¡¯t be as important as her older brother¡¯s future girlfriend.


    She also said that Lin Miao would get a boyfriend in the future as well.


    Lin Miao, however, was adamant about never having one.


    Tan Jing shook her head and disagreed. Everyone else had boyfriends, it was eventual as one matured.


    In all honesty, having a boyfriend would not be a bad thing. Tan Jing thought that they would help carry luggage, accompany her for meals, and be another person to socialize with.


    Tan Jing had also purposely taunted her and said that she would never date someone with a younger sister due to the Young Master.


    Lin Miao felt sad. She was in despair. On one hand, it was because the Young Master was going to have a girlfriend. But on the other hand, she felt guilty of inconveniencing the Young Master from dating.


    Seeing that Lin Miao¡¯s mood was low, the Young Master patted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s emotions became more complicated. Now, she was happy that her older brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, but also remorse for disrupting her brother. Gege¡¯s so great, it must be so easy for him to get a girlfriend if I wasn¡¯t here.


    Lin Miao was still a simple girl. She couldn¡¯t contain all these thoughts, so they then amalgamated into a single sentence, ¡°Gege, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The Young Master was speechless. Sorry for what? Feeling that she was about to burst into tears, he quickly comforted her, ¡°No no, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be sad. Gege will forgive you no matter what.¡±


    Hearing the Young Master¡¯s response, she felt that he was the most forgiving person in the world. Stammering, she vocalized all her thoughts, ¡°Gege¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I let you down. They all say that they wouldn¡¯t date someone so kind to their sister¡­¡±


    The Young Master had a sentence on the tip of his tongue, but he quickly swallowed it.


    The Young Master was living on campus in a male dormitory. He shared a room with some big bros. He had adjusted to the new environment shortly after he moved in. Initially, his roommates held a taboo against his age, but they eventually ignored the difference.


    There were actually many people who confessed to him. He was tall and had a great aesthetic, so there were quite a few girls who ignored the age gap. But more importantly, it was the pull of finding love with a naive child genius.


    The Young Master only held one sentence, ¡°Study hard and improve everyday.¡±


    Now that Lin Miao brought up the problem, the Young Master had no other option than to answer, ¡°You aren¡¯t in the way of anything. I¡¯m not even looking for a girlfriend. We¡¯re still young.¡±


    Even though the two would share their fifteenth birthday in a few months, they were still relatively young. People their age were just high schoolers.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mood lifted a bit. As long as she was not obstructing her older brother.


    But the Young Master couldn¡¯t resist asking a question, ¡°Shuishui, do you want me to have a girlfriend?¡±


    He frequently visited Lin Miao, it was one of the only occasions in which he would go out.


    His roommates joked that he would still be with her even after she finds a boyfriend.


    The Young Master had always called Lin Miao his younger sister, so they thought Lin Miao was a sister by blood.


    In her heart, Lin Miao didn¡¯t want her older brother to have a girlfriend. However, he should be free to do as he wishes. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad if you had a girlfriend¡­¡± There would be someone to walk the dogs with Gege, someone to accompany him in university, someone to carry Gege¡¯s backpack when he¡¯s tired, and someone to dine with.


    Hearing this, the Young Master felt a breath of air stuck inside him. Not knowing how to let the air out, he pulled back his notebook. ¡°Come, solve this algebraic equation.¡±


    Lin Miao quietly began solving the problem. Looking at the top of her head, the Young Master sighed, not knowing what he was being angry about.


    The two read peacefully under the wintry sun. The Young Master¡¯s mother was present to witness the scene: Three dogs sunbathing beside a young girl and boy.


    The two kids have had great bonds since childhood. They were all used to it; the pure and sincere emotions between them.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was struck with a bout of sadness. She had also experienced these beautiful moments, but it had all changed when everyone headed their own way and each had families.


    Everything seemed so fairy tale-esque. However, none could hold up to reality, and it was this that made them seem especially joyful.


    The mother ordered some fruits for them and went to rest under the sun. The two kids were nearing fifteen.


    Lin Miao threw everything to the back of her head because of the encroaching winter break. The New Year was coming!


    They would be returning to the village to worship their ancestors. It had been three years, so her father was ironclad on going back.


    They were initially against bringing Lin Miao back, but she herself wanted to return. She had saved much money, way more than when she bought candy last time.


    She had saved all her prize money. She later learned that athletes had to retire sooner than most other occupations.


    So she saved her money for her studies later.


    The Young Master also thought it was viable as most athletes weren¡¯t old when they retired.


    Lin Miao had visited the Young Master before her family headed for the village. She went out with him after notifying her parents. She was going to purchase candy and some presents for her family, so she enlisted the help of her older brother.


    Lin Ye and Gao Xie both had just started their freshmen years, so they were curious about Yu Jingxuan, who was now a university student. Now that it was break, they had also come to visit.


    So the two parties met each other.


    Lin Ye was first to spot the two, ¡°Yu Jingxuan!¡±


    Lin Miao recognized them. She had seen them during the visit at the Young Master¡¯s school. Her memory was sharp.


    ¡°We meet again, Sister Yu~,¡± Lin Ye said slovenly. He had then noticed that the Young Master¡¯s sister had grown up and was even sweeter after two years.


    The cold winds blew violently among freezing temperatures. Lin Miao¡¯s mother had put on a scarf on Lin Miao when they exited the mall. The scarf was attached to a fiery red wool hat with two cat ears attached on top, revealing her clear little face and large watery eyes. So cute!


    At least, it was enough for Lin Ye and Gao Xie to question whether this adorable girl was really the fierce little athlete on the court.


    The Young Master peered at them, especially Lin Ye, who was staring at Lin Miao, ¡°This is my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Yu Jingxuan¡¯s sister,¡± Lin Ye called her something different, ¡°My name is Lin Ye, you can call me older brother Lin, and this is Gao Xie. We¡¯re here today to ask you guys whether you want to go to the zoo with us.¡±


    The Young Master was uninterested.


    Observing the two, Gao Xie elaborated, ¡°There¡¯s dogs, lions, tigers, giraffes...¡±


    Of the two, Gao Xie had a younger sister, but he doesn¡¯t want to be near her at all!


    His sister cried a lot and loved to tattle tell. She was slow, and always brought troubles along with her.


    However, because of this Gao Xie knew more things that interested little girls than Lin Ye.


    Lin Miao had never been to a zoo, but she had more important things to do today so she couldn¡¯t go.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t want to go, but seeing Lin Miao¡¯s interest, he said, ¡°We could still buy candy after we go to the zoo.¡±


    So, the four headed to the zoo.


    Lin Ye and Gao Xie had no idea that Lin Miao wasn¡¯t the Young Master¡¯s sister by blood since no one had asked.


    They didn¡¯t share surnames, but it wasn¡¯t rare for relatives to have different surnames.


    Lin Ye kept on talking with Lin Miao en route to the zoo. ¡°Sister Lin, do you feel nervous during your competitions?¡±


    Lin Miao felt a bit awkward, ¡°Can you call me Shuishui, Sister Lin sounds weird.¡±


    ¡°Her nickname is Brother Shui, call her that instead.¡± The Young Master added.


    Looking at the little angel in front of him, Lin Ye was about to protest when Gao Xie pulled him. He suddenly realized that he shouldn¡¯t argue against a sis-con.


    The two reluctantly called her ¡°Brother Shui¡±.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t feel a bit shy as it was only a nickname.


    Then, when Lin Ye was about to continue talking with Lin Miao, the Young Master pulled a book from his side, ¡°Shuishui can read a bit in this free time. You can ask me if you have any questions.¡±


    Lin Ye: ¡°...¡± What do you mean by free time? Chatting counts as something, too.


    Lin Miao began on her book, and Lin Ye looked at the Young Master with bitterness.


    The Young Master ignored him.


    Then, Lin Ye received a text message, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about my sister.¡±


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not. I just want to be friends! Can there not be any trust between us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Young Master quickly replied.


    Lin Ye¡¯s life in school was quite wild. He had switched several girlfriends, all of whom he oathed to be true love, but broke up with soon after establishing a relationship.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Miao asking, he wouldn¡¯t allow the man to be within three meters of her.


    At the zoo, they discovered that Lin Ye and Gao Xie had asked another group of girls to the zoo as well.


    The Young Master headed straight for the other way to tour the place with Lin Miao alone.


    Leaving Lin Ye and Gao Xie, who had only hitched a ride with the Young Master.


    The Young Master soon disappeared into the zoo with Lin Miao.


    Meanwhile, Lin Ye announced to some of the girls in the group, ¡°The sis-con went away with his sister.¡±


    One of the girls was confused, ¡°Yu Jingxian has a sister? I don¡¯t remember him having one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Xie said, ¡°His sister¡¯s an athlete. He¡¯d skip class for entire days whenever his sister had a competition to spectate.¡±


    The girls around him were all astonished. ¡°And he still skipped grades and got so good on his exams?!¡±


    ¡°Guess he¡¯s smart.¡± Gao Xie shrugged.


    ¡°I feel like the only reason he went to university was so that he could watch her sister¡¯s competitions more easily.¡± Lin Ye exaggerated.


    The girl furrowed her brows, ¡°Really? I went to his house when I was little. He was an only child.¡±


    At that time, her grandma was good friends with the Young Master¡¯s grandma, who had invited her so the Young Master could be less lonely.


    However, he was extremely hostile and made her cry. Her family then brought her back.


    She only knew that he had grown to be so successful when the news of his high school exams came out.


    Now, he didn¡¯t even show up.


    ¡°You might¡¯ve remembered wrong then, that was her sister.¡± Lin Ye was so sure because he heard the Young Master¡¯s mother calling Lin Miao ¡°Shuishui¡± at their house.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl responded and fell silent. Then, everyone happily went to see the lions.

 CH 44

    There were many people at the zoo. Holding Lin Miao¡¯s hand, the Young Master headed towards the tiger exhibit. Lin Miao had a soft spot for tigers, so it was their first destination.


    It was typical for her to skip around when she was happy. Like a child, it was as if her ecstatic heart didn¡¯t allow for her to step firmly on the ground.


    The Young Master had longer legs, so he was still able to walk alongside the skipping Lin Miao.


    ¡°You like tigers this much?¡± The Young Master asked.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    There were many children around them, each observing the various displays.


    When they finally got to the exhibit, Lin Miao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the tigers. Like the other kids in the area, she felt an urge to clap her hands together because of the excitement.


    Coincidentally, Lin Ye¡¯s group was also at the exhibit. Despite having split up earlier, their paths still intersected again in this giant zoo.


    The pair¡¯s beauty made them stand out from the crowd, causing everyone¡¯s attention to turn towards them upon arriving.


    Lin Ye liked Mu Qingqing, who was beside him. When he saw her eyes fixated on the two looking at the tigers, his intentions of reconvening with the Young Master immediately disappeared.


    Luckily, there were many people in between them. The Young Master was explaining things to his younger sister. Since she was a bit shorter than him, they were both oblivious of Lin Ye¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s not play with the man with a younger sister. Even if we go over, he¡¯d only go from offline to invisible mode.¡±


    Mostly everyone laughed at him referring to the Young Master being in invisible mode.


    However, many of the girls looked towards that direction.


    Mu Qingqing couldn¡¯t resist staring at the Young Master and then at the girl next to him a few more times. How could she be his sister by blood? The Young Master had been seven years old when she visited, and he was alone without a sister then.


    Mu Qingqing thought for a moment and realized that the girl was probably sent to accompany him later on.


    Seeing their fine relationship, she felt disappointed. She had met the Young Master earlier.


    So, she pulled Lin Ye¡¯s arm, ¡°Yu Jingxuan¡¯s sister looks pretty cute, can you tell me more about her? Oh, also, didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s an athlete? At such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Athletes start training from childhood.¡± He had followed the Young Master to many of Lin Miao¡¯s tournaments, so he naturally knew a bit more.


    ¡°His sister only looks cute. She fights like a shark on the field.¡± Lin Ye commented, ¡°She¡¯s playing in international tournaments.¡±


    Mu Qingqing looked back at Lin Miao¡¯s hair. No wonder her hair¡¯s so short and she isn¡¯t dressed up. Not like a girl at all.


    Lin Ye didn¡¯t know Mu Qingqing¡¯s intentions, so he continued, ¡°You know, Yu Jingxuan pampers his sister to a whole new level. His sister had once come to my school for him with a pink princess backpack.Yu Jingxuan took it from her and threw it over his shoulder to carry for her.¡±


    Hearing this, the jealousy inside Mu Qingqing grew.


    Meanwhile, after seeing the tigers, the Young Master and Lin Miao went to see the lions before leaving the zoo.


    They heard someone calling the Young Master¡¯s name just as they exited.


    The two turned around and saw a young girl running towards them, her cheeks rosy. She had delicate white skin and looked pretty in her long wool coat.


    ¡°Yu Jingxuan!¡±


    The Young Master was surprised. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Qingqing. I stayed in your house for two days when we were little, remember?¡± The young girl said excitedly with her lovely voice.


    She carefully observed Lin Miao while she spoke. Being stared at, Lin Miao returned a smile.


    The Young Master thought for a moment and answered, ¡°No, anything else to say?¡±


    Mu Qingqing¡¯s face became awkward. However, she quickly hid it and smiled once more. ¡°I just felt happy seeing you and wanted to talk to you again face-to-face. Oh, also, I heard that you¡¯re in university now. I haven¡¯t taken the entrance exams yet, can you help me prepare a bit in your free time?¡±


    Mu Qingqing¡¯s request could be considered audacious. She lowered her head and continued shyly, ¡°Your scores are really good, so I¡¯ve been idolizing you for a long time.¡±


    Usually, a boy wouldn¡¯t reject her even if they weren¡¯t very close.


    Lin Miao stood by their side and realized a problem. What are we going to eat for the next meal? Should we invite this girl with us? Gege used to play with her.


    The Young Master was surprised by the request. He was so busy already, so how could he have time to teach a highschool student? Furthermore, he actually recognized her name when she brought it up.


    If he remembers correctly¡ªwhich he did¡ªthat girl was the one who wanted to be adopted if the previously ill him were to pass away.


    ¡°I would recommend you take a supplementary class then.¡± The Young Master was a civil man, so he answered politely.


    Then, he turned away with Lin Miao.


    After a couple of steps, once Lin Miao was confident that Mu Qingqing couldn¡¯t hear them, she commented, ¡°Gege, she looks so pretty.¡±


    Her age was the golden time to observe other people¡¯s appearances. Lin Miao developed a great appreciation for pretty things and beautiful people.


    The Young Master turned to Lin Miao, thinking that her judgement may be misaligned, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Didn¡¯t you see, Gege?¡± Lin Miao replayed the moments in her brain. Mu Qingqing was truly beautiful.


    The Young Master shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think she looks that good.¡±


    Lin Miao came to realize, ¡°Then it must be that your standards are too high. If I were you and saw your face in the mirror every morning, I¡¯d probably be like you and think everyone¡¯s ugly too.¡±


    ¡°I just think you¡¯re beautiful,¡± the Young Master said.


    Lin Miao lifted her head, aligning with the Young Master¡¯s vision after he finished. She was blushing, a bit embarrassed. Switching topics, she asked, ¡°Gege, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Lin Miao wanted to invite the other girl to a meal with them during the conversation as she was childhood friends with her older brother. However, that girl was asking her older brother to help her study, and he had already rejected her. What if she kept pleading with him during their meal together?


    So, Lin Miao didn¡¯t ask.


    Their lunch was very simple: they each ate a serving of dumplings. Then, they went shopping.


    After a while, the Young Master led her to a phone store.


    ¡°Is Gege switching smartphones?¡± Lin Miao was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m buying one for you,¡± the Young Master responded as he let Lin Miao pick.


    Lin Miao looked at the prices: ¡°5899¡± ¡±4599¡± ¡±3999¡±


    ¡°Gege, I don¡¯t need one, and I¡¯d easily lose it in a competition. They¡¯re so expensive¡­¡± Lin Miao said.


    The Young Master thought and came up with a solution. ¡°Then you can take mine. I¡¯ll buy a new one, so you won¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    The Young Master currently has a year-old black iPhone. He had primarily used it for phone calls, so he didn¡¯t bother to switch his phone often.


    Lin Miao agreed to the idea. She could get her older brother a new phone.


    The employees found the conversation between the two pretty teens quite interesting. They had anticipated for the little boyfriend to buy a phone for his girlfriend. Normally, handing down his old phone to his girlfriend should get him berated, but the employees felt that it was quite cute of them. It must¡¯ve been their appearances.


    How much money could they have at such an age. The female employee had already started to consider recommending phones under two thousand.


    Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Lin Miao picked the five thousand Yuan phone and pulled out her card. She greeted her, ¡°Hello, may we buy this phone?¡±


    The employee questioned her life. Wasn¡¯t she reluctant a minute before? Didn¡¯t she say it was too expensive? How¡¯d it suddenly turn to her tapping her card?


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother had opened a bank account for her prize money. She had won numerous competitions, both international and national. She had also won rewards from her team and prizes from the sports association. In fact, one could even say that she was rich.


    Her older brother had frequently bought her sports clothing and creams, especially the creams. Her teammates said they were very expensive, so she also picked the most expensive phone for her older brother.


    If it¡¯s expensive, it must also be of great quality. Lin Miao thought.


    The Young Master had also been stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Miao to be so straightforward. He had originally planned to pay.


    Lin Miao refused to let her brother pay. Turning around, she embraced the Young Master, ¡°This is for Gege¡¯s New Year¡¯s present. Happy New Year!¡±


    The employee was speechless. She was even more so after seeing the boyfriend purchase an SD card, replace the card in his old phone, and hand it to the girl...


    The employee: ¡°...¡±


    Then. she saw them walk out of the store satisfied.


    She felt that something was off, but recalling the boyfriend¡¯s looks, she quickly dismissed it. Whatever, there¡¯s probably nothing wrong since he¡¯s so handsome.


    Lin Miao and the Young Master didn¡¯t dispute much over these things. She would accept whatever he bought, and vice versa. However, Lin Miao really felt that she would drop or lose the phone.


    Holding her older brother¡¯s previous phone, she found a picture of her right as soon as she turned on the device.


    She was in a garden, brushing the three dogs¡¯ coats under the sun.


    It was expertly taken, and Lin Miao felt like she was pretty! Super duper pretty!


    Looking at Lin Miao scrolling through the phone, the Young Master felt as if his heart just skipped a beat. He was about to speak when Lin Miao said, ¡°Gege, Gege, I look so nice in this picture!¡±


    The Young Master had just realized that he had many pictures on his old phone.


    ¡°Mhm, very. Wait, there¡¯s still some of my stuff on this phone.¡± The Young Master spoke as he took his old phone and transferred all the pictures into his new phone.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t have any applications apart from the system software.


    The two rested on a bench. The Young Master taught her how to message and call others. It was very intuitive and took no time at all.

 CH 45

    Lin Miao returned to the home screen after learning how to text and call on her smartphone.


    It was originally the Young Master¡¯s smartphone, and he had arranged all the app icons to the corners so as to not cover the wallpaper.


    Lin Miao was met with a picture of her smiling under the sunshine.


    The longer Lin Miao stared at the screen, the prettier she felt; the picture didn¡¯t even look like her.


    She fell in love with it.


    The sun, the dogs, and the garden. Lin Miao was unsure of how she possessed such a beautiful smile then!


    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re right, I do also look pretty.¡± Lin Miao laughed, her eyebrows curving into crescents.


    Now, the Young Master affirmed with confidence, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I took you as my wallpaper.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I also want to set myself as my wallpaper.¡± She was overjoyed by how pretty she looked.


    The Young Master set the wallpaper on his new phone, and then moved all the apps to the corners to show the picture.


    An idea sparked in Lin Miao¡¯s head. ¡°Gege, let me take a picture of you!¡±


    The Young Master taught her how to take pictures.


    Lin Miao proceeded to snap photos of the Young Master as she spoke, ¡°So that I could look at them when I miss you during my competitions.¡±


    The Young Master paused, then erupted with happiness..


    Lin Miao continued to take photos, looking professional.


    Looking at her older brother¡¯s picture, Lin Miao asked him, ¡°Gege, can I switch it to this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to change wallpapers, so she asked her older brother how to change it to the picture of him.


    The roots of the Young Master¡¯s ears reddened before turning to teach her.


    ¡°Gege still looks the best.¡± Lin Miao said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t lose my phone after this.¡±


    Lin Miao was looking at the person on her phone screen with her hand to her chin when she spoke.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t know what to do with his heart. It was jumping all over the place even though Lin Miao had been staring at her phone and not him.


    Fortunately, the two still remembered their main objective for the day.


    They were here to buy presents for Lin Miao¡¯s family.


    The two strode around the mall finding the perfect gifts. They bought Lin Miao¡¯s father a massage chair, since he always complained about his waist feeling sore and his back pain. They purchased a necklace for her mother, and a study tablet for her younger brother.


    Apart from the massage chair, the two carried the rest of the presents.


    They proceeded to buy candy.


    They ended up with around 2.5 to 3 kilograms for all of Lin Miao¡¯s friends in the village.


    The Young Master thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s get them some books as well.¡±


    Lin Miao had developed an affinity with studying, so she naturally supported her older brother. The Young Master picked out a pile of storybooks, all with positive energy, and some workbooks.


    The Young Master paid for those items.


    The Young Master remembered that there was a school in Lin Miao¡¯s village. He didn¡¯t want her to have to carry all of the books back.


    Since he bought so many, he found someone in the bookstore to mail it to the school.


    He asked Lin Miao for the address before doing so.


    It was gratitude for the kids who accompanied Lin Miao.


    Unlike Lin Miao, who was quite naive, the Young Master perceived things in a very logical manner.


    He understood the importance of learning for the children in the mountains, and it was also what drove him to tell Lin Miao to say that working outside of the village wasn¡¯t fun when they asked her on the phone.


    That night, the Young Master didn¡¯t receive any messages or calls from Lin Miao¡¯s phone.


    For the past few years, he had few chances to reach out to her.


    Lin Miao frequently travelled, and she only called with landlines. At home, she used her father¡¯s phone.


    It became habitual for him to wait for Lin Miao to call him, so it took a while for him to remember that Lin Miao owned a smartphone now. He messaged her as he was worried about disturbing her with phone calls. He didn¡¯t know whether she was eating with her family or doing work.


    She¡¯d respond to his text if she wasn¡¯t busy, and it wouldn¡¯t distract her if she was.


    ¡°Shuishui, did you eat yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s Gege doing right now?¡± Lin Miao quickly responded.


    ¡°Waiting for Shuishui to message me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll message you now¡­¡±


    The two continued to chat. Even though their conversations were plain, both sides were excited.


    A few days later, everyone in Lin Miao¡¯s family headed back to their village.


    The ceremonies were held on the first, so they departed on the thirtieth of the lunar calendar.


    They arrived in the evening. They had contacted the village head beforehand, so they stayed at his house for the night.


    The village head wasn¡¯t aware that Lin Miao was a badminton athlete. After all, there was little to no focus on these things here.


    Lin Miao only learned during dinner that Da Mei and Xiao Mei were both married, and that they were returning on the second.


    Xiao Mei was two years older than her, so she was seventeen. Da Mei was four years older than her, so she was nineteen.


    Her friend, little Ling, also had someone...


    No wonder no one came to welcome her when she returned this year.


    During dusk before the New Year, Lin Miao had an indescribable feeling.


    She shared rooms with her mother, and her brother shared rooms with her father.


    Her mood wasn¡¯t high anymore. She didn¡¯t talk much upon arriving at the village, which her mother had noticed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°Time feels like it¡¯s passing so fast.¡± Lin Miao hugged her mother. It felt as if everybody was still avidly discussing their futures the day before, but now she was the only one that remained.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed in her head. She began, ¡°Life is a process of accepting this.¡±


    However, more of her wanted to say that the real sadness will be when Lin Miao sees her friends now taking care of children and working hard.


    Lin Miao rose up after her mother fell asleep. She couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It had been some years since she last visited. The place in which she spent her childhood had changed drastically.


    Lin Miao snuck out of the room and climbed up to the house¡¯s roof.


    She and her friends loved to sit on top of this roof.


    The same stars hung on the night sky. The distant mountains were now only black silhouettes. They would tell each other kid-eating horror stories from their grandparents.


    Now, she was the only one left. She wondered how everyone else was doing.


    Powering up her phone, she saw the Young Master smiling at her.


    Lin Miao also missed him. He seemed to never have left her since they met.


    He would find her wherever she went.


    He found her with the three dogs when she was in town.


    He visited her with snacks when she was in the sports school.


    He even found her when she was competing abroad.


    How can there be such a good older brother in this world!


    Lin Miao was filled with love for her older brother! So full that it was overflowing!


    She couldn¡¯t help but message him: ¡°Happy New Year, Gege! I like you so so so much! I hope we never separate from each other in the future!¡±


    I will never leave Gege! Never ever! It really feels horrible. She thought.

 CH 46

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve, so there were many visitors at the Yu family. It was one of the most important holidays, and many invited the Young Master outside.


    However, he didn¡¯t like the hustle and bustle of the adults. He didn¡¯t want to converse with unfamiliar people.


    He sat alone with the three dogs on the balcony, peacefully reading a book. The dogs lied quietly by his side. Dahuang was aging and had become a lot less playful and energetic.


    A few moments later, the Young Master lifted his head to face the night sky. Shuishui had departed at six in the morning for her hometown, so she should have arrived by now.


    What is she doing there, is it cold in the mountains?


    The Young Master knew that Lin Miao had a special connection with her birthplace. To outsiders, it might just seem like it was only a place full of hardships.


    However, it was the complete opposite in Lin Miao¡¯s heart. In her memory, everything in the village was great. She had friends, there were mushrooms and dry firewood everywhere, and it was filled with joy.


    The Young Master took back his gaze and fell into contemplation.


    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a ring from his phone.


    One of his roommates had shared his phone number without his permission, so he received many blessings and messages this year.


    He thought that this was just one of those messages.


    To his surprise, when he lifted his phone and saw the notification banner, it was from Lin Miao. It had the words ¡°I like Gege.¡±


    The Young Master froze, feeling that his heart had just skipped half a beat. He was strangely confused even though he could read those words.


    He soon collected himself and opened the message.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Gege! I like you so so so much! I hope we never separate from each other in the future!¡±


    The Young Master felt dry in his mouth. Having known her for a long time, he realized that she must have encountered something.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s never seperate.¡± The Young Master replied.


    He quickly followed up with another message: ¡°Shuishui, is there something wrong?¡±


    Lin Miao soon replied: ¡°Gege, all my friends are getting married, I don¡¯t feel so well¡­¡±


    This young?


    The Young Master was bewildered, but he continued to comfort her, ¡°Gege will always be with you.¡±


    ¡°Shuishui, can you take calls right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on the roof alone.¡±


    Seeing the message, the Young Master quickly dialed in Lin Miao¡¯s number.


    Lin Miao¡¯s voice soon came from the phone, ¡°Gege.¡±


    Mhm. Of course he preferred to reach out to Lin Miao.


    Not the other way around.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold on the roof, Shuishui, go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not.¡± Lin Miao said. Little Mei had left something on the roof to shield against the wind.


    Thinking about Little Mei, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. ¡°Gege, why can''t people stay the same when they grow up?¡±


    Tan Jing had mentioned it before. When her older brother grows old enough and marries, she won¡¯t always be with him like she is now.


    Tonight, Lin Miao was immensely saddened.


    Lin Miao grew up in the village, then moved to the Young Master¡¯s house, and finally to her sports school. She had retained her simplistic and pure understandings of this world.


    The Young Master should have told her¡ªtold her that everyone grows up, and that when they do, they would become like the adults around her.


    Doing everything they can to survive.


    However, he held those words back and promised instead, ¡°I¡¯ll still be by your side when you grow up.¡±


    Lin Miao was happy, ¡°I¡¯ll also be with you, too.¡±


    Looking at the silhouettes from afar, and then the sky dotted with stars, she thought of her friends, now all away. Her mother told her that they had all been married. Tan Jing even said that her older brother won¡¯t be with her anymore when he gets married. ¡°Gege, even if we get married in the future, we should live by each other.¡±


    The Young Master felt as if he had just taken a punch to the stomach. He asked, keeping his tone neutral, ¡°Why is Shuishui thinking about marriage? Do you have someone you like? Is he from your team?¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed. She spoke with the shyness of a little girl, ¡°No. I just¡­ heard them talk about it.¡±


    During dinner, the village head kept saying how she needs to marry into a family in the city. Her father said that she was too young and would decide herself later.


    Lin Miao was quite awkward through this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying.¡± The Young Master said without much thought.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Miao was stunned. It was the norm to marry. There was a man in her village who didn¡¯t marry, and everyone laughed at him.


    ¡°But they¡¯d laugh at you if you don¡¯t marry someone.¡± Gege is so excellent, how can he be laughed at?


    The Young Master looked at the partying crowd in the garden and patted the chubby Dahuang¡¯s head. The dog rubbed against his hand tiredly.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to.¡± The Young Master said.


    Lin Miao thought for a moment, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m also going to stay single with you.¡± If someone is going to laugh at him, they might as well laugh at us.


    The Young Master felt as if his heart had been poked by something. He had a hidden and unspeakable joy, but also a small yet unignorable bitterness.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said to the person on the other side of the phone.


    The two chatted for a great while, and after much urging from the Young Master, Lin Miao returned inside her room to sleep.


    After disconnecting, the Young Master read over the message again and continued to read his book.


    Then, he put his book down and stared quietly at the night sky.


    Lin Miao said that she could see thousands of stars at her village.


    Over at his side, there was only the dusky gray sky and the tens of thousands of artificial lights.


    It felt as if they were in two different worlds.


    He suddenly recalled his nightmare in the hotel.


    He was the only one there, without Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao woke up very early the next day. She was really obedient to the coach.


    Before the break, her coach had reminded them to exercise regularity and remain flexible. He didn¡¯t want them to just pick up the kilos.


    So, she woke up for a run at the beginning of dawn.


    The early morning in the village was misty.


    Lin Miao ran up the mountains and crossed the ditches wearing only a single layer of clothes. She was flying across the paths.


    She reminisced about her past as she ran. Back in those days, she used to head home this way, and her mother would wait for her at their house.


    It felt as if she had returned to her childhood.


    The childhood that seemed to be endlessly filled with joy.


    She treasured those memories.


    At the summit of the mountain, she could almost see the top of the sun afar.


    Lin Miao was about to descend back down when she saw some zanzibar gems leaves on the rock face.


    She and her friends had loved picking these. They could sell it for good money after it dried.


    Lin Miao remembered seeing a lot in the village head¡¯s backyard. They were probably collected by the village head¡¯s youngest daughter, Da Mei, and Xiao Mei¡¯s younger sister, Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was still a newborn baby when she had left, and was now only seven years old, so they weren¡¯t very familiar.


    Lin Miao carried an armful back.


    Everyone else had woken up when she returned to the village head¡¯s house. Lin Miao gave all the leaves to Xiao Ying, who shyly thanked her.


    She was very timid.


    To Little Ying, Lin Miao was someone who came from a big city.


    Lin Miao followed her parents to their house for the ceremony.


    Their home was now plastered with spider webs, and the tables were covered with dust. It lost its sense of home.


    They cleaned up the house. Then they burned paper and prayed to their ancestors.


    When they returned to the village head¡¯s house, they saw a woman with a baby on her back. She was doing the dishes, her back facing them. Over her shoulders, she was wearing the common red straps from the village.


    ¡°Xiao Mei, Shuishui just came back from the ceremony.¡± The village head said smilingly.


    ¡°Hearing that you¡¯re returning, Little Mei returned early for Shuishui.¡±


    Lin Miao paused. She then saw the woman doing the dishes turn around and looked at her with surprise, ¡°Shuishui!¡±


    When Lin Miao left with the Master, Little Mei was still a little girl who occasionally argued with her older sister Da Mei.


    Now, she was wearing cotton clothing meant for women in the village. She wore earrings, and her face was a waxy yellow. She carried a child on her back, and beside her were the dishes from breakfast.


    Little Mei also saw how her friend looked like for the first time in many years. Lin Miao was white and skinny. She wore a white coat and a skirt. No one in the town looked as good as her. Little Mei awkwardly wiped her hands on her apron.


    A young man walked out of the room. ¡°Dad, Gangzi asked me to play a few rounds of cards. I¡¯ll be back soon for lunch.¡±


    He then told Little Mei, ¡°Mom just called. She said she wants you back soon. She needs another hand at home.¡±


    Lin Miao could infer that the man was Little Mei¡¯s husband. Lin Miao walked over to her. The child on her back had already fallen asleep, showing red cheeks.


    It wasn¡¯t Lin Miao¡¯s first time seeing children so little, but it was her first time seeing her friend¡¯s child. Lin Miao also didn¡¯t anticipate her friends to return, but now that they did, she was extremely pleased. Her excitement took over, seeing that the child was asleep, she quietly asked, ¡°Little Mei, is this your kid? Looks so pretty!¡±


    Little Mei felt shy. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Lin Miao had sat down and started helping her wash the dishes.


    ¡°I can do it myself, you¡¯re my guest.¡± Little Mei said immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster if both of us do it.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    The dishes were washed in a big basin. The two sat in the corner.


    The adults continued to socialize on the other side.


    Dishes in their hands, Little Mei took the initiative to start another conversation, ¡°Are you still going to school?¡±


    Everyone knew in the village that Lin Miao had returned after working outside for a bit over half a year because it was too laborious.


    The village head was quite vague when he spread the news, so Little Mei didn¡¯t know much further than that.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    ¡°Mhm, studying is great.¡± Little Mei commented.


    Lin Miao was pretty efficient, and the two finished the dishes in no time.


    Lin Miao then followed Little Mei upstairs. She used to be a frequent visitor at the village head¡¯s house as they had an intimate friendship.


    However, the two found themselves a bit awkward now that the initial excitement had worn off.


    She had a lot of thoughts in her head, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Little Mei then took a stick and dug under the bed. Out came many golden yellow pomelos.


    ¡°It¡¯s from the tree in your yard. I picked some last time I came back and left them here.¡±

 CH 47

    Lin Miao had great strength. She peeled a pomelo by hand and shared it with Xiao Mei.


    Lin Miao had just learned that Xiao Mei left the village to work last year. She then became pregnant, so she returned to hold a ceremony. They had to wait for a few years to get their certificates and register their household.


    Xiao Mei¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Her husband¡¯s side was not enthusiastic at all since their child was a girl.


    Meanwhile, the child was sleeping soundly. Xiao Mei laid her down on the bed and sat beside her as she talked to Lin Miao.


    Soon after, the child woke up. Lin Miao was still a kid herself, so she was afraid of carrying her. However, Xiao Mei skillfully picked her up.


    She then spoke, ¡°Xiao Bei, this is your auntie.¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t resist touching her cute cheeks. Auntie, she was an aunt now.


    Xiao Mei looked at Lin Miao. She used to envy her when she was young. Even though her family was poorer at the time, her mother would hug her, wait for her at the gates of the village, walk home with her, and punish her brother for bullying her...


    Xiao Mei¡¯s skin reddened around her eyes. She quickly went to care for her daughter, hiding her emotions from Lin Miao.


    She hoped that her daughter could be like Lin Miao.


    Babies slept a lot, so she fell asleep again shortly after.


    Soon, someone knocked on their door. It was Xiao Mei¡¯s mother: ¡°Xiao Mei, come help in the kitchen.¡±


    They used to be like this when they were young. They would chat, and Xiao Mei¡¯s mother would come calling for her.


    She gave another look at her daughter, covering her with another layer and checking that she was resting fine. She then went down the stairs, followed by Lin Miao.


    Xiao Mei went to wash the rice, while Lin Miao started the fire.


    ¡°Shuishui, we¡¯re fine here, you can go out and talk to others.¡± Xiao Mei¡¯s mother walked in, a piece of cured meat in her hands.


    Lin Miao placed another piece of firewood in the stove. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying.¡±


    Xiao Mei turned around, saying, ¡°Shuishui, you¡¯re just like before, not a single bit different.¡±


    During New Years when they were little, she and her friends would remain in the kitchen while the adults chatted outside. They would sit by the fire, peel oranges and tangerines, and eat candy.


    Lin Miao felt her eyes watering. She wished for everyone to stay the same: chatting around the stove, Da Mei and Xiao Mei taking turns telling horror stories to her and Little Ling.


    The fire was blazing, its orange flames warming Lin Miao¡¯s face even from a distance.


    Xiao Mei had already begun cleaning the meat and chopping up the vegetables.


    She moved fluidly, completely different from before. Since Xiao Mei had an older sister, she didn¡¯t have as much practice then.


    Lin Miao had also been away from the stove for a number of years. She used to cook, but felt much less experienced now.


    Looking at Lin Miao, Xiao Mei said smilingly, ¡°Shuishui, just keep up the fire for me, you don¡¯t have to chop the vegetables or anything.¡±


    A bit embarrassed, she continued to add wood into the fire.


    ¡°Right, Shuishui, do you have a boyfriend yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Miao said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that older brother your boyfriend?¡± Xiao Mei was a bit surprised. Lin Miao used to frequently call back with the Young Master¡¯s phone.


    They knew that he was the older brother that Lin Miao met while working outside of the village. They all thought that they were dating.


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Miao paused, ¡°He¡¯s just my older brother.¡±


    Observing that she was still naive as always, Xiao Mei hinted indirectly as it would be awkward to say it straight up, ¡°You have to be careful of boys that are super nice to you outside.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lin Miao said.


    ¡°I might be moving to the city after the New Year, too.¡± Xiao Mei said, ¡°You can visit me to play there.¡±


    Lin Miao was surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Mei said, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s your phone number, I¡¯ll call you when I get a phone later.¡±


    Lin Miao quickly shared her number with Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei¡¯s mother, who had just brought water to the men outside, returned to help her slice the vegetables.


    ¡°Xiao Mei, your mother-in-law wanted me to recommend you to have another child, a son.¡± Her mother said.


    Xiao Mei fell silent. Lin Miao was speechless, this topic was too mature, so she had nothing to say.


    Xiao Mei¡¯s mother was disappointed. ¡°Stop being so arrogant, it¡¯s fine at home, but now that you¡¯re married, you have to listen to them.¡±


    Realizing that she had spoken in front of Lin Miao, an outsider, she added, ¡°If you were like Shuishui and had good scores, you wouldn¡¯t be here either.¡±


    Lin Miao felt that she was being too unfair to Xiao Mei, so she interrupted, ¡°Auntie, my scores aren¡¯t good¡­ My mom just forced me to study¡­¡±


    Lin Miao did tell the truth. She detested going to town for school at first. She would have to walk for kilometers, cross a river, and be laughed at. Her school at the village seemed so much better. She could learn with her friends, and it was close to her home.


    But her mother insisted on enrolling her in the town¡¯s school.


    Xiao Mei¡¯s mother suddenly felt a surge of awkwardness. She was actually clueless about Xiao Mei¡¯s marks at school.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know that her words had hit a painful section in her heart.


    Xiao Mei¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be angry at her, though. Lin Miao¡¯s family was now wealthy, and they were her guests. Lin Miao¡¯s family had also brought them red packets. Lin Miao was the apple in her family¡¯s eyes, so it wouldn¡¯t be smart to displease her.


    There were many people who were unaware of Lin Miao¡¯s family¡¯s differences with the rest of them. The family worked outside of the village and brought Lin Miao with them. They would only return when the school allowed her to.


    So, Xiao Mei¡¯s mother ended it with an awkward smile.


    Xiao Mei had only said that her mother-in-law didn¡¯t like her daughter after her mother had left the kitchen.


    She had to bring her daughter along whenever she visited her family because her mother-in-law refused to take care of her.


    Lin Miao was at a loss for what to do. She didn¡¯t know how to comfort Xiao Mei. She just felt sad, very sad.


    A moment later, Xiao Mei¡¯s husband returned. ¡°My mom told you to hurry over there. There¡¯s a bunch of visitors in the house, so you should hurry back there. You saw your friend anyway, so get back before my mom says you¡¯re slacking off.¡±


    Xiao Mei placed the chopped lotus roots in a can and wiped her hands on her apron, looking a bit helpless. However, it was the New Year and she didn¡¯t want to make a scene. She quickly agreed, ¡°Sure, wait a bit. I¡¯ll be back in no time.¡±


    Lin Miao followed her upstairs. While Xiao Mei went to get her daughter, Lin Miao strode to her room, where she kept her backpack.


    She split some of the candy and took out the clothes, scarf, and gloves she bought for Xiao Mei.


    Lin Miao had no idea her friend conceived a child before she returned, so she didn¡¯t prepare proper presents. She asked her mother for an empty red packet to put together a large packet for Xiao Mei¡¯s child. She then gave everything to Xiao Mei, who was leaving.


    She felt that Xiao Mei¡¯s in-laws were dissatisfied with her leaving her house to visit her friend instead of receiving the guests at home... She hoped that her presents could at least help Xiao Mei evade her mother-in-law¡¯s scolding¡­


    Xiao Mei was surprised, but then pushed it back. ¡°You¡¯re still studying, and I already have a job. It should be me who¡¯s buying you stuff and giving you red packets¡­¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit ashamed for not preparing clothing and presents in advance for the child. ¡°It¡¯s for your daughter. She¡¯s also my next generation. Don¡¯t be like the adults and just take it.¡±


    The adults would argue every time one gave presents and things like red packets to another. One was insistent and pushed for the other to accept it, and the other would refute it as if they were forbidden by law to accept. It provided great entertainment to Lin Miao and her friends when they were young. However, back then, between the children, they shared everything without even thinking twice.


    She gave Xiao Mei the presents again.


    Xiao Mei stood still for a moment, her eyes reddening. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll call you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Lin Miao sat alone on the balcony after Xiao Mei left. Looking at the vibrant village and thinking about Xiao Mei¡¯s rushed steps while carrying her daughter, her nose felt sour.

 CH 48

    Lin Miao¡¯s mother soon appeared and sat down next to her.


    She had taken note of everything that happened today.


    Lin Miao embraced her mother, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Her voice choked with sobs. Maybe it¡¯s the norm here. She was confused to the point of not knowing how her life should be when she grows up.


    Her heart was filled with sorrow. Sadness would surge through her body whenever she thought of Xiao Mei and her child hurrying away.


    ¡°I know it must be hard for Shuishui to accept this, but this is how girls from villages are.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother patted Lin Miao¡¯s head, ¡°The parents want a boy, and they want their children to be like them when they grow up.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s tears rushed down her cheeks.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want this.¡± It became apparent to her that her childhood days were long gone.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed. All the girls in the village were kind children, they were great friends to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao grew up in the town as her parents used to work there. She only came to the village when she grew a bit older.


    All of the girls other than Little Ling were older than Lin Miao. Lin Miao used to be short and skinny, and since she came from the town, everyone took her as their younger sister.


    Lin Miao once said that Golden Gong sausages were delicious, but the village¡¯s stores didn¡¯t offer them.


    So, when they went to the town¡¯s pharmacy to sell the leaves of the japanese honeysuckle, they each took one Yuan and bought a sausage together for Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother let out another sigh. ¡°This is why you need to work hard. Don¡¯t let your next generation live this kind of life.¡±


    At the end of the day, Lin Miao was still without an answer. She wanted to visit Little Ling.


    Out of all her friends at the village, her age gap with Little Ling was the smallest. In fact, Little Ling was even a bit younger than her.


    Little Ling was the girl who didn¡¯t want to be adopted.


    Lin Miao took out her presents and headed for her house on the edge of the village.


    Lin Miao and her friends mostly gathered around Lin Miao¡¯s and the village head¡¯s houses. Little Ling¡¯s second uncle didn¡¯t look welcoming, so they rarely went to her house.


    When she arrived, she discovered that Little Ling wasn¡¯t home. Her second uncle and aunt welcomed her warmly, ¡°Shuishui is quite promising.¡±


    Lin Miao was stunned. She had never seen LIttle Ling¡¯s second uncle and aunt smile so brilliantly before.


    Beside them, Little Ling¡¯s brother gathered all of the candy and fruits Lin Miao brought beside him and started eating.


    ¡°Second uncle, is Little Ling not home?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    ¡°She went to her mother-in-law¡¯s house.¡± The aunt said.


    Lin Miao was astonished. Yesterday, during dinner, she had only heard that Little Ling had agreed to marry. She didn¡¯t think that she had already married.


    ¡°Where¡¯s her in-law¡¯s house? I want to visit her.¡± Lin Miao was clueless about when she would come to the village again. She was afraid that everything would change next time she returned.


    ¡°She married very far away. It might take her a few days to come back.¡± The second aunt said. ¡°Shuishui, where¡¯s your dad working? Is it okay for him to take care of Zhiqiang for a bit? His studies aren¡¯t good, but he¡¯s a really hard worker.¡±


    Lin Miao paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She then quickly disappeared out the door.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t like Little Ling¡¯s younger brother. Second aunt must¡¯ve been mistaken about him being hard-working.


    Lin Miao and her family had planned to leave in the afternoon, but the rain inconvenienced them.


    They decided to stay for another night instead. Since Little Ling wasn¡¯t here and they only planned to stay for the night, Lin Miao handed the presents to Xiao Ying for her to pass them on to Little Ling.


    Xiao Ying was the village head¡¯s third daughter and the younger sister of Da Mei and Xiao Mei. She was a simple and honest girl.


    Receiving the presents, Xiao Ying commented, ¡°Isn¡¯t older sister Little Ling at home?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Her family said she was away.¡± Lin Miao was confused.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s home.¡± Xiao Ying said. ¡°Older sister Little Ling wanted to run away from home a few days ago, but her second uncle caught and beat her¡­¡±


    Lin Miao furrowed her brows together. Little Ling had wanted to escape her home for a long time. She and her friends used to persuade her not to all the time.


    The rain was pouring during the night. Lin Miao rose up after her mother had fallen asleep. She snuck outside, putting on the village head¡¯s raincoat and rolling up the pant legs.


    It wasn¡¯t dark, at least for someone that had walked at night all the time during childhood. She could still see the path ahead of her.


    Lin Miao went back to the second uncle¡¯s home.


    They seemed to all be awake. Lin Miao stealthily approached the house under the cover of the rain.


    ¡°Shuishui looked so honest and obedient when she was little. Now, not so much.¡±


    It was the second aunt¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Whatever, mom, I¡¯ll go find a job myself. We don¡¯t need to plead with other people. Plus, don¡¯t we have money anyways?¡±


    Lin Miao was unsure of what to do, having rushed here in the middle of the night.


    She didn¡¯t even know what she could do.


    ¡°That money is for when you marry a wife, you can¡¯t spend it on random things.¡± The second uncle spoke.


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    They didn¡¯t mention Little Ling, and her voice couldn¡¯t be heard either.


    Standing outside against the dirt wall, Lin Miao didn¡¯t know what she should do next.


    Her impulsive mind had told her to run here upon hearing that Little Ling was home¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have a plan in mind.


    Lin Miao decided to stay for a bit longer. She then heard the second uncle say, ¡°Is Little Ling still refusing to eat?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, if she doesn¡¯t want to eat, so be it. It¡¯s not like she¡¯d die in one or two days without eating. How could she still dare to run away after we¡¯ve raised her for so long. That¡¯s why I said to send her back when we got Zhiqiang.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t tried to give her back. They don¡¯t want her, nor do they want to give our money back. We can¡¯t just let the three thousand Yuan we gave at that time go to waste, can we? We only have thirty thousand betrothal gifts, it¡¯s not like that we can get another thirty thousand for her out of nowhere. You darn old lady, can¡¯t you think about the consequences of things?¡±


    Lin Miao felt as if she had been drained of her blood.


    Little Ling had always wanted to return to her birth parents. She had thought that her second uncle and aunt were only mean to her because she was adopted.


    Only now did LIn Miao understand the series of events regarding LIttle LIng¡¯s past.


    She had never experienced such horrid things herself.


    The cold winter winds and storms all couldn¡¯t compare with the coldness of those few sentences.


    Lin Miao only came back to her senses after they had gone to sleep. Then, she discovered that there was a room with a locked door.


    Lin Miao bit her lips. She would admit it even if it meant a serious scolding and beating from the adults.


    She searched for an iron rod and broke open the lock.


    The room was a bit dark. Lin Miao slowly walked inside, quietly calling, ¡°Little Ling, Little Ling¡­¡±


    A response quickly came, ¡°Shuishui?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes were rapidly adjusting to the light levels of the room. She found Little Ling on the bed.


    She looked so feeble.


    ¡°Shuishui¡­¡± Little Ling¡¯s voice was mixed with tears.


    Lin Miao helped her up. Her body was very hot. She must¡¯ve caught a cold. Little Ling also didn¡¯t dare open the lights, so she wept in the dark.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand why they would become this way when they grow up.


    Whether it was Xiao Mei or Little Ling...


    Lin Miao carried Little Ling on her back, covering her with the raincoat. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to doctor Li¡±


    Resting on her back, Little Ling spoke, ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t go find the adults, they won¡¯t help me. If I die, burn some paper money for me when you return during the New Year as well.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die, you¡¯re just going through a cold.¡± Lin Miao thought of the time when she would play with her friends at the village and pick chestnuts. She was a bit stupid back then. Little Ling would have to carry her back whenever she accidentally stepped on a chestnut shell while wearing slippers.


    Little Ling was the most industrious of all of them. She was very fast in picking firewood and mushrooms. She would also share her findings...


    Out of the three, Little Ling also knew how to climb trees. She used to teach Lin Miao...


    ¡°Little Ling, you¡¯ll make it.¡± Lin Miao walked out of the yard with Little Ling on her back.


    ¡°Shuishui, you have to study hard.¡± Little Ling said tiredly. ¡°Put me down, you¡¯d also get punished if others find out.¡±


    Little Ling was feeling hopeless. She had successfully snuck mid way down the mountain before she was caught and brought back.


    She had only learned today that Lin Miao had returned. She just wanted to see her face again.


    ¡°Shuishui, listen to me. We¡¯re not going to the doctor, bring me back.¡± Little Ling said. ¡°Or else you¡¯d get in trouble too.¡±


    Lin Miao stopped, a thought quickly grew in her head. The idea became unstoppable once it sprouted.


    ¡°Little Ling, run away from home.¡± Lin Miao said in the pouring rain.


    When they were little, Little Ling often cried. She had said that she wanted to leave her current home even if it meant becoming homeless.


    Lin Miao was too naive back then. Da Mei and Xiao Mei were more knowledgeable. They thought that Little Ling wouldn¡¯t be able to live by herself at such a young age, so they said that everything would improve once she got older.


    At that time, Lin Miao also thought that everything would be better once she grew up.


    However, now as Lin Miao was supporting Little Ling, she realized that even though Little Ling had grown up, nothing became better. Instead, they only became worse.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± Little Ling said with exhaustion.


    Lin Miao shook her head and spoke with determination, ¡°You can.¡±


    Little Ling was skinny and light on her back.


    It was her friend, it was someone whom she vowed to be friends forever with, it was someone whom she promised to keep in contact with even after she grew up.


    Lin Miao changed directions without hesitation.


    Suddenly, in this dark night, Little Ling felt as if she was living again. ¡°Shuishui¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know anything, she had never been out of the village.


    Everything outside the mountains was unknown to her. Her last attempt at leaving had failed.


    In that attempt, she had also learned that no one would help her.


    But now, hope sparked in her heart, and strength came flowing through her veins. ¡°Shuishui, I can walk by myself. Just lead me down the path, I don¡¯t know the way down the mountain.¡±


    Little Ling struggled down. The rain seemed to have stopped when she stood back on her two feet.


    Lin Miao hastily pulled Little Ling down the mountain.


    It was a bit dark in the forest, but the two weren¡¯t scared because of each other.


    Little Ling was happy, traces of joy could still be identified from her dry voice. ¡°Shuishui, I want to go to work. I¡¯ll buy you candy when I get paid.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Lin Miao said.


    They finally reached the base of the mountain after nearly three hours of trekking. The sky was still dark, so they walked slowly.


    There was a road at the base of the mountain, but there weren¡¯t any bus stops at this point.


    The two continued their way to the town along the main road.


    At the town, Lin Miao wanted to bring Little Ling to the clinic. However, it was not open yet, so they booked a hotel room together. Lin Miao had participated in many competitions away from home, so she was quite familiar with hotels.


    Little Ling felt quite awkward. ¡°Shuishui, I¡¯ll definitely give this money back once I get a job. You just go back soon, or else they¡¯ll be suspicious of you and ask you for where I am.¡±


    Lin Miao thought for a moment and agreed, so she gave her some more money. ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go back first and return tomorrow to take you to the doctors.¡±


    Little Ling was a bit shaken. ¡°Can you not tell your parents?¡±


    She had lost all her trust for the adults. She felt that they¡¯d all betray her.


    Lin Miao nodded immediately.


    Lin Miao was still worried about Little Ling on her way back. When she passed by a bank, she remembered something and went inside.


    She still had to go through the forest on her return trip, so she walked a lot faster.


    Back at the village, she took a detour and went to Little Ling¡¯s house.


    Lin Miao thought that she wasn¡¯t a little kid anymore. She could do more than just comforting Little Ling while listening to her cry now.


    She had grown up, she was mature, and she shouldn¡¯t act like a kid.


    She should do things like an adult.


    At Little Ling¡¯s house, she realized it was still too early for anyone to wake up.


    She returned to the village head¡¯s house to change clothes.


    Looking at the time, she noticed there was still some time for her to sleep. She rested beside her mother, hugging a bag.


    Lin Miao woke up after two hours. Checking her phone, she let out a sigh of relief as it wasn¡¯t late into the morning yet. There was no one beside her; her mother had woken up already.


    Lin Miao sat up, instinctively feeling her forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot. Good good, I didn¡¯t catch a cold.


    The author has something to say: Little Ling had appeared before in the part where her story made Lin Miao refuse to be adopted.


    The Young Master: ¡°Oh.¡±

 CH 49

    Since she didn¡¯t reply to his messages yesterday, Lin Miao received a call from the Young Master in the morning.


    ¡°Gege, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m washing my face right now. We might only be able to return the day after tomorrow.¡± Lin Miao said, one hand holding her smartphone, the other holding a towel.


    The Young Master seemed to still want to say something, so Lin Miao added, ¡°Gege, I have important things to do, I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡±


    The Young Master could only end the call early. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you later then.¡±


    Lin Miao hurriedly washed her face and headed out the door.


    Her mother was a bit confused. ¡°Shuishui, it just rained yesterday, are you still going out for a run?¡±


    ¡°Yes mommy, I have some things to do.¡± Lin Miao responded, a bag in her hand.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother just thought that she was visiting her friends again, so she only reminded her, ¡°Just remember to come back for breakfast soon.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded.


    Many were already gathered around the empty room in Little Ling¡¯s house and the broken lock. ¡°Someone must¡¯ve helped her.¡±


    ¡°Told you that it was impossible to familiarize with an adopted child. She just ran away like this after so many years.


    ¡°She¡¯d never been out of the village before. She shouldn¡¯t be far from here, let¡¯s go find her.¡±


    Lin Miao clenched her fists. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re an adult now. She thought, and then made her way through the crowd.


    The second aunt spotted Lin Miao immediately after she appeared in the front row of people. ¡°Shuishui, did you help break the lock?¡±


    Around her were many families from the surrounding houses.


    In them were two men who decided to follow Lin Miao¡¯s father to work outside of the village. They naturally defended Lin Miao, ¡°Didn¡¯t Shuishui just arrive here? She¡¯s just a child, what could she know?¡±


    ¡°It was me.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s heart drummed. She had been intimidated by adults since her childhood.


    At the Young Master¡¯s mansion, she spoke no more than needed to answer the adult¡¯s questions, most of which were from the grandma. The remainder of her time was spent with the Young Master.


    She had played with her friends in the village and greeted the adults, but in her heart, she was still scared.


    Lin Miao had a fear of the adults in the village.


    When she first returned from the town, many villagers joked about her, saying that her family was biased towards daughters and such...


    The adults were all shocked when Lin Miao confessed. Second uncle and aunt looked as if steam were spilling out of their ears. However, she wasn¡¯t their child after all. Under most circumstances, it was inappropriate to beat someone else¡¯s child in the village.


    Sometimes when kids argue with each other, the parents would slap their own children even if they blamed the cause on the other side in their hearts. It was a way of saving face and releasing anger.


    The second uncle asked, ¡°Shuishui, where did Little Ling go?¡±


    A person there sensed disaster looming high above them, so they snuck away to call Lin Miao¡¯s father.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, they didn¡¯t think Lin Miao was capable of much.


    Lin Miao¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, even faster than her heart rate at international competitions. However, she had to remain calm, or at least act like she was.


    ¡°Little Ling¡¯s gone, I¡¯m not telling where she went.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Her boldness startled the remaining adults. They all tried to contain the scene, ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t be so immature.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to your second uncle and aunt.¡±


    ¡°Second uncle and auntie, I¡¯m here to take Little Ling¡¯s ID card and registration papers.¡± Lin Miao said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother her again in the future.¡±


    The couple were struggling to keep themselves from Lin Miao. How could they give her such papers?


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t in a rush. She simply took out her plastic bag with the money she got from the bank. ¡°I heard your conversation yesterday. You want to use Little Ling to get money for her younger brother¡¯s future marriage.¡±


    The spectators didn¡¯t anticipate her to have so much money. Thinking it through once again, they all thought she stole from her parents. ¡°Shuishui, did you get this from your dad? Give it back to him, or else he¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    Lin Miao ignored the comments and continued talking to the second uncle and aunt, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m not telling you where Little Ling is. You can¡¯t do anything to me anyway. I¡¯m not afraid even if the police come.¡± In reality, she was afraid, but she couldn¡¯t say that.


    ¡°Shuishui, are you crazy?¡± Second aunt exclaimed.


    ¡°There¡¯s thirty-three thousand in here, thirty thousand of which is for the betrothal gift you mentioned yesterday. The other three thousand is for when you took Little Ling. You only have two options: don¡¯t give me the papers and I don¡¯t tell or give you anything, or give me the papers, leave Little Ling alone, and I¡¯ll give you the money.


    Money was important to her. Lin Miao only purchased things when absolutely necessary.


    However, she wasn¡¯t regretful at all.


    She could earn back the money, but this situation concerned the rest of Little Ling¡¯s life.


    She hoped for Little Ling to live a life out in public, free of terror from her family taking her back.


    She felt a bit more relaxed after saying everything.


    Her mother had taught her from her childhood that she must take responsibility for all her actions.


    Since she had let Little Ling escape, she had to face all the consequences.


    The other adults were still in shock. ¡°Shuishui, it''s your parents¡¯ money and not yours to spend. Tell us where Little Ling is.¡±


    ¡°Even if you beat me, I won¡¯t say anything. This is final.¡± Lin Miao said, shrugging and realizing the situation wasn''t as bad as she had imagined it to be.


    A light appeared in the second aunt¡¯s eyes. ¡°You sure had a great plan. You¡¯d have the papers, and then your parents will come to take the money back.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you won¡¯t have an option when my parents arrive.¡± An idea came to Lin Miao. ¡°You still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me, and then I¡¯d be back in the city with my parents. The most I¡¯d get is a beating from my parents, which I¡¯m not scared of. Same thing goes if my parents ask about the money and I admit that I¡¯m the one who stole and gave it away. We¡¯re leaving this afternoon, so they can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t give them the money.¡±


    The second uncle gritted his teeth. She had a point. The most this daughter from the Lin family would get was a good beating. There was no way to force it out of her.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give the papers to you.¡± The second uncle said after some thought.


    Now they had money.


    ¡°And Little Ling¡¯s clothing and such.¡± Lin Miao said, ¡°The dowry too.¡±


    Little Ling had few things. Second aunt quickly wrapped all the stuff and brought it outside.


    Lin Miao checked the items, stating her demands again as she held onto the money bag, ¡°Since there are so many people here to act as witnesses, you have to act as if this daughter of yours got married out. You can¡¯t send anyone to check on her, nor trouble her and ask her to pay money back.¡±


    ¡°How do you have so many things to say!¡± Second aunt couldn¡¯t wait to grab hold of the bag of money.


    ¡°You have to agree.¡± Lin Miao said.


    The adults were in disbelief. Lin Miao negotiating this was the last thing they expected.


    They were suddenly all interrupted with a voice from outside the crowd. ¡°Wait.¡±


    They then saw Lin Miao¡¯s parents, who had just hurried over.


    The second uncle and aunt froze, the rage filling them again. They prepared to snatch the money in Lin Miao¡¯s hands.


    If Lin Miao succumbed to her opponents so easily, she would never have been called a genius by her coach.


    She turned swifty, dodging the hand.


    Seeing her mother and father, Lin Miao lowered her head. She had planned to endure the punishments once her parents found out.


    Little Ling had successfully escaped. She could leave today, and they¡¯d never be able to find her.


    However, Lin Miao felt very uncomfortable...


    How will she live in the future? Little Ling might have to live forever in fear of being brought back to the village.


    Others may comment that she was ungrateful, running away from her family after they had spent so many years raising her up...


    Lin Miao thought for a moment. All the situations she envisioned were painful, the type of pain that is trapped in your heart.


    She wanted to cut the ties between both parties.


    Lin Miao spoke quietly, her head low, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll tell you when we get back, you can punish me however you want¡­¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°Second younger brother, second younger sister, our Shuishui is still immature. Sorry for inconveniencing you.¡±


    Everyone in the village referred to each other as brothers and sisters even though they weren¡¯t related by blood.


    Second aunt was so mad that her face began to deform. Thirty-three grand, three thousand more than what they had expected.


    ¡°You say it so simply. She abducted my daughter, and one sentence from you can solve everything?¡± She thought that Lin Miao¡¯s parents weren¡¯t going to give them as much money.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my daughter already negotiate and come up with a solution?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s father said.


    Everyone was shocked, including the village head who had followed Lin Miao¡¯s parents to the crowd.


    As a grown man, Lin Miao¡¯s father had much more respect than Lin Miao.


    ¡°However, you have to promise in front of the village head.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s father knew this was useless legally, but it was commonly accepted in the village.


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable for you guys to get the money from us, catch her, and get more money from her marriage.¡±


    Second uncle and aunt were in disbelief. They didn¡¯t expect to actually get the money.


    They quickly signed the oath.


    When it was over, Lin Miao walked out and stood next to her parents with the promise and Little Ling¡¯s belongings.


    The calm girl now looked a bit afraid. She spoke quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother looked at her, ¡°What did you do wrong for you to apologize?¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong, but she knew that some things just appeared to be wrong in front of adults.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve not secretly let Little Ling out¡­¡±


    ¡°Overall, it¡¯s not considered wrong.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s father said, turning his head around.


    Lin Miao was surprised. She thought the adults all thought that she had many problems, but her father¡¯s words caused her to lift her head up again. ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Think again, what did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve told you¡­ And not have left myself¡­¡± Lin Miao reacted quite quickly.


    ¡°As long as you know.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Using money to trade isn¡¯t necessarily considered wrong.¡±


    The village head beside them: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Miao realized that her parents were aligned with her!


    She felt so excited and moved!


    When Lin Miao finally called the Young Master in the afternoon, he still didn¡¯t know what Lin Miao had done in the morning.


    SInce she was lectured by her parents on the way down the mountain, Lin Miao still felt that she was inconsiderate when doing things. She was too embarrassed to tell her older brother the story.

 CH 50

    Lin Miao¡¯s mother originally thought that Lin Miao had simply hid Little Ling.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting that Lin Miao had brought her to town overnight.


    Everyone was in shock when Lin Miao told them.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother ran her hand over Lin Miao¡¯s head. ¡°You have some guts!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what else to say. After all, Lin Miao had walked almost three hours through the mountains under the rain in the middle of the night.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother placed her hand on Lin Miao¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. Once she was sure that Lin Miao hadn''t developed a fever, she felt relieved.


    Lin Miao smiled at her mother, ¡°I¡¯ll be more considerate next time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have much planned last night and had just followed her heart.


    They immediately headed for Little Ling upon entering the town. Little Ling had never been outside of the village, much less alone in the town, so the adults were still a bit suspicious.


    However, they discovered that Lin Miao wasn¡¯t lying after arriving at the hotel. Little Ling was suffering from a bad cold. She laid on the bed, afraid to get up.


    Lin Miao¡¯s parents rushed Little Ling to the hospital with Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao was fine, but Little Ling¡¯s fever was dangerously high¡ªshe needed an infusion.


    Lin Miao gave all of Little Ling¡¯s belongings to her. She also gave her the contract paper. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry from now on,¡± Lin Miao said.


    Little Ling was in shock. ¡°Why would they¡­¡±


    ¡°Either way, they agreed,¡± Lin Miao intejected, her face red. She hadn¡¯t told Little Ling about the money¡­ Everyone thought that it was strange for her to give money. Lin Miao had wanted to end this thoroughly; she didn¡¯t give money just because she had so much of it.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother went to the water boiler outside the clinic to get some hot water. It was also the perfect opportunity to discuss with Lin Miao¡¯s father about what they should do with the little girl.


    ¡°Little Ling seems like a good kid, why don¡¯t we let her follow us for a bit.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said.


    The father was all for it. ¡°Sure, she can¡¯t do anything alone, she¡¯s so little. It¡¯d be pretty dangerous for her, so let¡¯s keep her until she adjusts to this new environment. We can decide what to do once she¡¯s more comfortable with living outside of the village.¡±


    There were no disputes, and an agreement was made.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother soon returned with hot water, coming in as Lin Miao peeled an apple for Little Ling. As her mother, she knew Lin Miao¡¯s character. Understanding that it was unnecessary for her to ask Lin Miao, she asked calmly in front of the two children, ¡°What is Little Ling planning to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a job and work,¡± Little Ling responded as she wiped her tears. She saw hope in her life again, so she tossed all her troubles to the back of her head. Even though her knowledge of working was just the measly information she gathered from others at the village, she was optimistic.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re working, how about this,¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said, ¡°You can help me first. It¡¯s just helping me pick and buy food, washing vegetables, and cooking meals. I¡¯ll pay you. Alternatively, if you want to study first, we can think of another way.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother was still cooking and delivering meals for the workers, so it would be a great transition for Little Ling. She could decide whether she wants to study or work afterwards. There was always a way to learn, and she could be a tradeswoman if she didn¡¯t want to study.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother had discussed it with Lin Miao¡¯s father. Unlike Lin Miao, they had a way to help with Little Ling¡¯s future.


    They had brought her out of the village at such a young age, so they needed to be responsible for her. If something were to happen to her, it would also affect Lin Miao emotionally.


    Lin Miao was surprised by the suggestion. ¡°Then Little Ling can come home with us!¡±


    She held Little Ling¡¯s hand, ¡°Little Ling can live with me!¡±


    Little Ling froze, staring at them, unable to believe the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not want to?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother asked.


    Little Ling came back to her senses, responding enthusiastically, ¡°I want to! I want to!¡±


    Just like that, Little Ling followed Lin Miao home.


    Lin Miao slept with Little Ling for the night. The next day, she saw the Young Master, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for many days.


    Lin Miao had a healthy habit of morning jogs, no matter the weather.


    She woke up before everyone else.


    Little Ling was still deeply asleep beside her. The two had chatted until very late last night. Lin Miao quietly got off the bed and stretched a bit.


    She saw the Young Master outside her window.


    He wore a white coat and stood on the opposite side of the street to her apartment block. Since there weren¡¯t many people this early in the morning, the scene was beautiful. Lin Miao had an urge to take a picture of it to use as her phone wallpaper.


    Lin Miao dashed out of her apartment, still wearing her pajamas.


    It had been a long time, so she missed the Young Master immensely.


    She ran down the stairs, and then across the street.


    The Young Master was met with a big embrace. ¡°Gege!¡±


    The Young Master stroked her hair. Hugging her, he exhaled, satisfied, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Even though they rarely met face-to-face on regular days due to Lin Miao¡¯s tight schedule of competitions and badminton practice, they met each other frequently during holidays.


    However, this time, Lin Miao had been away for much of the break at her village. In addition, with Lin Miao being sloppy, her text messages weren¡¯t clear.


    It had made the Young Master feel quite empty in his heart, but he didn¡¯t want to say something direct like ¡°I miss you¡± or ¡°Come back soon¡± to her¡­


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m finally back.¡± Lin Miao said, belatedly realizing that she had come down in her pajamas.


    Winter pajamas were all fluffy, and the one she wore even had a hood with rabbit ears.


    Lin Miao felt quite embarrassed.


    ¡°Let me go back to change my clothes, wait a little bit for me, Gege!¡± Lin Miao ran back towards her apartment. From behind, she really looked like a rabbit.


    Lin Miao quietly washed back in her apartment and changed her clothes. Right when she was about to leave her apartment, Lin Miao saw something in her closet. She quickly grabbed it before running back outside.


    The Young Master soon saw Lin Miao coming out again.


    Lin Miao stood on her tip toes and wrapped a scarf around the Young Master.


    Looking at the person in front of him, the Young Master felt his heart racing¡­


    It was so much that he didn¡¯t even notice the appearance of the scarf Lin Miao put around him.


    The scarf was a fiery red. It was a plain scarf and didn¡¯t have any designs.


    She also had a pink scarf, but she only took down her red one.


    The Young Master¡¯s skin was very white, but a healthy shade. Not only did he not appear feminine with the scarf, it gave him an indescribable appearance that was filled with elegance.


    The Young Master was a bit reluctant. He wanted to take it off and give it back for Lin Miao to wear herself. However, he then heard Lin Miao asking him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it super warm?¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t wear scarves during the winter. He thought they were unnecessary, but seeing Lin Miao¡¯s look of anticipation, he nodded, ¡°Very warm.¡±


    ¡°Did Gege wait here for a long time?¡± Lin Miao felt his hand, realizing that it was ice cold.


    Lin Miao¡¯s hands were still warm as she had just woken up. She tried to wrap her older brother¡¯s hands, which were a lot larger than hers, and even rubbed them together. ¡°Gege¡¯s hands are so cold.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s heart melted into a puddle, and he forgot about his cold hands. His previous complaints he wanted to say about Lin Miao being vague and not responding to his messages vanished without a trace.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I just wanted to see you.¡± The Young Master said.


    Lin Miao¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not cold, your hands are freezing. If I didn¡¯t leave my gloves at school, you could¡¯ve worn my gloves. I¡¯m so irresponsible¡­¡±


    The Young Master had the standard noble hand: thin fingers and distinct joints.


    Lin Miao¡¯s hands were not nearly as pretty as his due to badminton.


    Lin Miao was unaware of this until now, and she somehow found herself a bit shy. She didn¡¯t know where the emotion came from, but her face reddened seeing the difference between their hands. The Young Master must¡¯ve noticed as well...


    ¡°Gege, your hand is so pretty¡­¡± Lin Miao said shyly, ¡°Mine are not pretty at all.¡±


    The Young Master paused, unable to understand the teenage girl¡¯s thought process. He just covered her hands with his. ¡°These hands are prettier, they¡¯re of a world champion.¡±


    The Young Master was serious. He held her hands as if they were some precious gem.


    Lin Miao felt as if her hands had been scalded and instinctively pulled them back.


    Then, she remembered what she was doing and held her older brother¡¯s hands again, warming them with her own.


    Looking at her dedication, the Young Master had an impulse to pat her head. However, since she held both of his hands, he touched foreheads with Lin Miao instead, ¡°Shuishui is the best to Gege.¡±


    They were so close that Lin Miao could even hear her older brother¡¯s heartbeat.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Luckily, she was looking down, so the Young Master couldn¡¯t see her. She felt her fingertips burning up.


    It was as if her head had turned into a puddle of sludge. Lin Miao tried to switch topics, stuttering, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so absentminded¡­ Or else you would have gloves to wear...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just remind you in the future.¡± The Young Master reluctantly withdrew his hands.


    The two stood at the corner of the street, warming up in the sun. Once they both felt warmer, Lin Miao spoke, ¡°Gege, let me take you to breakfast.¡±


    Raising her head, she connected gazes with the Young Master who was still wearing the red scarf. His youthful eyes seemed to contain a sky of stars in them...


    Lin Miao felt her mind drift away for a moment. Then, she lowered her head and led the Young Master forward.


    Gege is so good-looking, so pretty!


    Even though Gege looks pretty every day, today¡­ Today was a little different.

 CH 51

    Before, Lin Miao thought that her older brother was pretty, soshe looked at him whenever she wanted.


    Now, although her older brother was still very pretty, she was too embarrassed to look at him.


    Lin Miao continued to walk, her mind struggling to decide whether to look at him or not.


    The street was quite empty in the early morning. The Young Master remembered to ask Lin Miao what had happened in her home village.


    Lin Miao skipped the backstory of Little Ling and the things about marriage. She just told him that her friend had come to live with her in the city!


    Unaware of the complicated backstory, the Young Master felt sad: ¡°...¡± Of course, friends are more important than him.


    Lin Miao was unaware of the Young Master¡¯s teenage heart. She added, ¡°Gege, we¡¯ve already promised to not marry. In the future, I¡¯ll make some more money to buy us a big house and Gege can live with me in the house.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s heart itched. He slightly lowered his head and looked at Lin Miao, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the trip back to the village, she could sympathize with her older brother: staying single was great.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t ask her older brother to help take care of Little Ling. She knew her older brother was too busy considering he had denied the girl she met before.


    It was now the fourth day of the new lunar year. Even though Lin Miao had a few more days of winter break left, she decided to return early to the sports complex in order to practice badminton when she woke up in the morning.


    She announced this to her parents during breakfast. After eating, she headed for the sports complex with a duffle bag on her back.


    What Lin Miao had said when she received her phone now turned out to be true. She would still remember her phone even if she were to lose everything else.


    She brought her phone along, so she read the Young Master¡¯s messages when she got to the sports complex.


    Lin Miao told her older brother that she was practicing there.


    She also invited Tan Jing to play badminton with her in advance. Soon enough, Tan Jing also arrived.


    Out of the 365 days of the year, the two lived with each other for at least 340 of the days. They would see each other every morning when they open their eyes, and they would go to sleep together at night. It was strange for them to be separated for a couple of days, so they greeted each other with a long hug.


    Then, they started to play.


    When the Young Master arrived, Lin Miao was an hour into practice. Her head was dotted with sweat droplets. She had taken off her coat, and was wearing only her sports shirt.


    Lin Miao had her back facing the Young Master, so she didn¡¯t know her older brother was present.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t call out to her, either. He picked up her coat, which had been thrown onto the ground, and held it in his hands.


    The Young Master stood aside, watching Lin Miao play.


    He had been to most of her tournaments, but had barely seen her practice.


    After a while, Tan Jing asked for a break. She had practiced during the holidays, but since her schedule was much more relaxed, she was feeling a bit tired.


    Lin Miao turned her head around. She then saw the Young Master look at her smilingly with her coat in his hands.


    Tan Jing greeted the Young Master, ¡°Hello, brother Shui¡¯s older brother.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± the Young Master replied politely.


    Then, Tan Jing saw him wipe Lin Miao¡¯s sweat. He reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to drink water right after exercising.¡±


    Tan Jing quietly picked up her coat off the ground and wiped her own sweat.


    Calm down, calm down, the world¡¯s a fair place.


    It gave brother Shui such great talent and such a great older brother, but¡­


    Tan Jing recalled for a moment. Whatever, the world¡¯s so big, and there are so many people. Making everything fair would be difficult, so I should not complicate things.


    But then Tan Jing looked towards Lin Miao again. What to do, what to do, I want brother Shui to wipe my sweat.


    Lin Miao used to do that after every one of Tan Jing¡¯s tournaments.


    Smile, I must present the greatest smile ever.


    ¡°Brother Shui, I¡¯ve gotten enough rest, so let¡¯s keep playing!¡± Tan Jing said, beaming.


    Turning to face Tan Jing, she realized that Tan Jing still had sweat all over her, so Lin Miao took out a clean handkerchief and wiped her sweat away.


    Good, the world¡¯s still fair.


    ¡°Gege, you should go back soon. We still have many hours of practice left, it¡¯ll be really boring for you.¡± Lin Miao said.


    The Young Master shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you play.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s mother called her to eat lunch during noon.


    The Young Master visited Lin Miao¡¯s apartment for lunch.


    When they split up, Tan Jing was walking in the opposite direction of Lin Miao and the Young Master when she saw the two holding hands.


    Tan Jing: ¡°...¡± Wait, something doesn¡¯t seem right.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time the Young Master ate at Lin Miao¡¯s apartment. In fact, he was a frequent visitor.


    He visited almost every time Lin Miao returned home.


    However, this time, Little Ling was also present.


    Little Ling wasn¡¯t timid, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at the Young Master again after her first glance.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t push them to be friends or anything, and just let them act naturally. She had developed an understanding of the Young Master after all their time together.


    Her older brother didn¡¯t like playing with others his age. He preferred reading more.


    That¡¯s why Lin Miao never tried to pull him and her younger brother closer, either. Even though the Young Master was great friends with Lin Miao, his relationship with her younger brother was just average.


    Once the Young Master¡¯s mother heard that Lin Miao had gotten a phone, she tried every way she could and was able to get Lin Miao¡¯s phone number. She then called Lin Miao and invited her to the Yu family.


    Lin Miao bought some fruits and headed to the Young Master¡¯s house.


    Upon her arrival, the Young Master¡¯s mother saw Lin Miao¡¯s phone and recognized that it was her son¡¯s old phone.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother had an ocean full of words regarding the Young Master¡¯s action. How could he give his younger sister his old phone?


    When Lin Miao went to play with the dogs, the Young Master¡¯s mother appeared beside the Young Master, commenting, ¡°Little Yu, when you grow up, you¡¯re going to become the legendary type who would give your old phones to your girlfriend.¡±


    The Young Master turned to look at his mother and responded, ¡°Shuishui bought my new phone.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother: ¡°...¡± That is even scarier.


    Since Lin Miao came back very quickly, the Young Master¡¯s mother moved on. ¡°Oh, Shuishui, do you have WeChat and Weibo?¡±


    Lin Miao blinked, ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother explained the two social media apps and then helped Lin Miao install them. She also helped Lin Miao register accounts for both apps.


    ¡°Shuishui, what do you want your username to be?¡±


    ¡°Can we just call it Shuishui?¡±


    ¡°The name is already taken.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Mumushuishuishui.¡± Lin Miao broke down the characters of her name.


    (Note: You might recall that Lin Miao¡¯s Chinese name is ÁÖíµ, which consists of two ¡°Ä¾¡±s and three ¡°Ë®¡±s. ¡°Ä¾¡± and ¡°Ë®¡± are spelt ¡°mu¡± and ¡°shui¡±, which make up Lin Miao¡¯s username.)


    ¡°That works.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother quickly registered her accounts. ¡°Shuishui, with this, you can show your status online. You can say whatever you want.¡±


    She then saw her son register his accounts.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t he say before that this stuff was boring and a waste of time?


    Even though the Young Master¡¯s mother thought that in her mind, she followed her son on Weibo.


    Of course, she also added him on WeChat


    The two cavemen finally came into contact with this type of magical technology.


    However...


    Lin Miao had nothing to say, so her friends¡¯ circle remained inactive.


    The Young Master became bored. He originally signed up just to read Lin Miao¡¯s status updates.


    Since Lin Miao wasn¡¯t interested, he wasn¡¯t interested either.


    However, there was one benefit! She could share pictures with her older brother!


    Multimedia messaging services used to charge half a Yuan per message, and now it was free.


    Soon, Lin Miao¡¯s break ended.


    Although she still carried her phone around, she kept it off most of the time. The coach told her to remain concentrated and dedicated to practice.


    Lin Miao felt the same. If she left her phone on, she would keep worrying about the Young Master¡¯s messages and calls.


    However¡­ She also missed her older brother. She couldn¡¯t see him on her wallpaper anymore.


    She didn¡¯t have a phone before, so she never had such emotions. Now that she has one though, she grew accustomed to seeing him everyday. It had made her so happy.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to see her older brother if she left her phone turned off.


    However, if she turned her phone on, it would distract her and be detrimental to her performance.


    After learning of the struggles of the brocon Lin Miao, Tan Jing gave some constructive feedback.


    ¡°Brother Shui, you have a picture of your older brother on your phone. If you print it out and stick it to the ceiling, you can see your brother when you wake up and when you go to sleep. Sounds good?¡±


    Lin Miao thought the plan was viable¡ªit was a great solution.


    So she printed the image.


    There was a photo shop nearby. Since it had colour printing options, she printed out a coloured version.


    Lin Miao stuck the photo on the patch of ceiling above her. The picture she chose was beautiful. She had taken it when she was at the mall with the Young Master.


    Even though it looked great when she was holding it, when she looked at it on the ceiling while lying in bed, it felt... It felt as if her older brother was laying on her.


    Lin Miao jumped up and carefully peeled the picture printed in A3 size down.


    She then rolled up the picture that she had taped on the ceiling a moment ago and placed it beside her pillow.


    Lying back down, she pulled the quilt over her flaming red face and covered her hot cheeks with the back of her hands.

 CH 52

    Tan Jing saw that the ceiling was clear the next morning. She was surprised that Lin Miao hadn¡¯t put the picture up yet. ¡°Brother Shui, don¡¯t you miss your older brother? Why didn¡¯t you stick the picture up?¡±


    Lin Miao was washing her face. Hearing this, she thought of the awkwardness yesterday. After a small pause, she responded as if nothing happened, ¡°I can just think about him in my heart, I don¡¯t need to put a picture up.¡±


    Tan Jing giggled, ¡°Brother Shui, you¡¯ll actually never get a boyfriend.¡±


    Lin Miao wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t interested in one, but she held her words back.


    Tan Jing walked beside her and fluidly started to wash her face. Then, she continued to say, ¡°Because you¡¯ll definitely use your older brother as the standard. You won¡¯t find anyone like him.¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite having exercised over the break and practicing at the sports complex during the last few days, sports school still felt overwhelming at first.


    However, after a few days, she grew accustomed to it again.


    She was back to the busy and tiring days when she would fall asleep immediately after her shower.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t be bothered by those thoughts. She used all her spare time to call her older brother as frequently as possible.


    Similar to Lin Miao, the Young Master¡¯s schedule was also getting tighter. University was different from high school, at least for him.


    The Young Master had never been keen on group activities, so he wasn¡¯t in any of the university¡¯s clubs. He thought that they were unnecessary.


    His handsomeness, great scores, and young age made him a legend on campus.


    On the one day that he was free, Lin Ye invited him for dinner.


    When he met up with them, he noticed that Lin Ye had called Mu Qingqing again along with two other girls.


    They headed for a restaurant. The Young Master sat down on the first empty seat he saw, and Mu Qingqing sat down beside him.


    The Young Master made no comment. He analyzed Lin Miao¡¯s games when he was unoccupied.


    Lin Ye and the others were hyped. They ordered their dishes and gathered everyone to play a game.


    Gao Xie laughed. ¡°Nah, we¡¯d get crushed by Yu Jingxuan no matter what game we play.¡±


    ¡°This time, we¡¯re not playing something skill-based, it¡¯ll be luck based,¡± Lin Ye said, full of confidence, ¡°Wait a bit for me, I¡¯m going to get some paper and a pencil.¡±


    He had only brought this game up because he was still chasing Mu Qingqing. He wanted to create some opportunities for himself.


    Lin Ye wrote the numbers 1 to 5 on the pieces of paper. He then mixed it up and distributed the numbered cards.


    Secretly, he had taken note that Mu Qingqing had the number three.


    ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s up to rngesus. Whoever this bottle points to when it stops spinning, that person gets to say two random numbers and make the two people play truth or dare.¡± Lin Ye announced.


    The Young Master: ¡°...¡±


    The bottle was spun, and it pointed to Lin Ye...


    He wanted to cry. Lin Ye had told everyone else his plan earlier. They had all agreed to help him, but now it was his turn to pick.


    So he randomly said two numbers, excluding Mu Qingqing¡¯s number three.


    He ended up picking Gao Xie and another girl.


    The two chose a dare because Lin Ye had commented that truths may get too intimate.


    The challenge card Lin Ye drew asked the two to share and finish a biscuit without letting it drop.


    The Young Master coldly looked at the scene, regretting his decision to gather with a bunch of teenagers who had excessive hormones.


    Gao Xie and the girl finished the biscuit, their faces and ears flaming red.


    Mu Qingqing irresistibly looked at the Young Master who sat beside her.


    Meanwhile, Lin Ye spun the bottle again.


    It pointed towards Gao Xie.


    His first reaction was to look at Lin Ye, who signaled him a three.


    So Gao Xie said, ¡°My turn, I¡¯ll choose three and four.¡±


    Lin Ye froze. He was five!!! What did this Gao Xie think he meant???


    The Young Master looked at the paper in his hands. He was number four.


    ¡°Dare,¡± Mu Qingqing said.


    ¡°Truth,¡± the Young Master said.


    The two essentially spoke at the same time. Mu Qingqing then lowered her head, blushing a bit. ¡°They said that truths can get very intimate, so let¡¯s do a dare.¡±


    Lin Ye: ¡°...¡±


    The Young Master was insistent, ¡°I want a truth.¡±


    Lin Ye was afraid of the Young Master regretting his decision, so he quickly read a truth card: ¡°If you were to kiss someone among us, who would you kiss?¡±


    Looking at Lin Ye¡¯s face full of loss, and then Mu Qingqing, he realized something. ¡°... I¡¯ll switch to a dare.¡±


    Lin Ye paused. Then, looking at Mu Qingqing¡¯s red face, he randomly drew a dare card. ¡°Would number three and number four each pick and drink one of the two beverages.¡±


    Mu Qingqing was stunned, ¡°Huh? What type of dare is this?¡±


    Lin Ye answered with a trace of sadness, ¡°One cup is lemonade, the other is bitter melon juice. That should be good enough to be a dare.¡±


    Even though he was dying to know Mu Qingqing¡¯s answer, he didn¡¯t want to make it too awkward for the Young Master.


    The Young Master randomly picked a cup and drank it all. It was the super refreshing lemonade. It was a bit sour, but still tolerable.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but he later realized that Lin Ye liked Mu Qingqing, so he switched to a dare. He knew that Lin Ye wouldn¡¯t give them a very intimate dare to do.


    It was unlucky for Lin Ye, who was very happy at first that the Young Master chose the truth because he wanted to ask Mu Qingqing the question himself.


    Mu Qingqing could only drink the other cup.


    Luckily, the dishes finally came, ending the childish game.


    After dinner, they wanted to head to a KTV, but the Young Master left early. He had originally thought that it was just going to be him and his two friends He only found out that there were more people once he met up with them, so he thought it was pretty boring.


    After showering back home, he received a phone call from Lin Miao as he was lying on his bed.


    Due to her fatigue, Lin Miao¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°Gege.¡±


    The Young Master felt as if his ears got scalded. His heart became a bit unruly, and he answered back. A thought popped in his mind. How would he respond to the question if Shuishui had gone to dinner earlier¡­


    Once this type of thought popped into his head, it became unsuppressable. The Young Master felt his body warm up and itch.


    The person on the other side continued to talk.


    ¡°Gege, I might be going on another tournament abroad soon¡­¡±


    She fell asleep as she spoke on.


    The Young Master had gotten used to this by now. He turned his phone to speaker mode, listening to Lin Miao¡¯s soft breathing. He listened to it everyday, but somehow, today, his heart felt¡­ irritated.


    The Young Master rose up from his bed, pulling open the curtains and letting the moonlight spill in.


    He recalled the night long ago when the two snuck into the garden to pick up the book Lin Miao had accidentally dropped. The Young Master looked out the window for a while before returning to his bed to sleep.


    His dreams were also quite turbulent.


    He was looking for something, but he didn¡¯t know what. He just searched and searched.


    Then someone pounced towards him. He embraced the other person skillfully, as if he had done such actions thousands of times before.


    It seemed like someone always came to him like that.


    The person in his chest was wearing a fiery red scarf. She was staring at him, her eyes watery. He was fixed on her beautiful eyes, and couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He couldn¡¯t identify her, but he also saw her full lips.


    He mindlessly connected lips with her, as if he was bewitched.


    Swallowing her word, ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    The Young Master suddenly woke up, the contents of his dream imprinted in his memory, including the feeling of the girl¡¯s lips.


    The Young Master sat alone on his bed for a great while, his face complex and full of mixed emotions. Then, he seemed to notice something, so he got down from the bed, grabbed a pair of underwear, and walked into the bathroom.

 CH 53

    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know about what had happened to the Young Master last night.


    She found her phone turned off when she woke up the next morning. I had probably forgotten to hang up the call last night, so the battery died.


    Lin Miao plugged her phone in and headed to practice.


    At noon, someone came calling for her, saying that her mother was here to visit her.


    Lin Miao ran to the school gates and saw her mother and Little Ling on the other side of the gate.


    Her mother gave her a pack of jerky meat.


    Everyone at the sports school had to follow a strict diet, especially when eating outside. All the meat she ate at home came from the village, which her mother paid for. They were all hormone-free and organic.


    She was allowed to eat the pack of jerky meat.


    Lin Miao learned that Little Ling chose to study teaching early childhood education because regular high schools wouldn¡¯t admit someone in her situation. Little Ling had only finished primary school in the village and hadn¡¯t been to middle school. Her grades weren¡¯t great, either. She had originally planned to study with Lin Miao as she had very good marks. Lin Miao had never been off of the podium for scores since primary school, so she wanted to tag along and enroll in a middle school. Unfortunately, Little Ling¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t too good, so her hard work made little effect.


    Lin Miao¡¯s parents discussed it for many days and then thought of the different trades. It would still hold quite a promising future, so they asked Little Ling.


    After some exploring, they found early childhood education. Little Ling was kind and patient, which would be great for a kindergarten teacher.


    So they settled on that.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand the system, but she was glad, ¡°Then Little Ling would be a teacher in the future? Cool!¡±


    Hearing that Lin Miao¡¯s mother had come to visit, Tan Jing waited for the snacks on the other side.


    However, Lin Miao still didn¡¯t show up after a long time.


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t hold back. She walked towards the school gates and saw another girl hugging her older brother Shui, weeping.


    Tan Jing quietly stepped back, as silent as when she had approached the scene.


    Did brother Shui get another younger sister?


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s possible! Great, now the world¡¯s unfair again. Brother Shui¡¯s older brother has a great sister, so how many sisters would brother Shui get...


    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m with her year-round, and we share beds during winter. The other good sisters couldn¡¯t compare.


    When Lin Miao finally returned, she saw Tan Jing standing there, waiting for her.


    ¡°Sister Jing, let¡¯s go back to the dorm!¡± Lin Miao pulled her.


    Mhm, perfectly balanced, as all things should be.


    Yes, no one can take my position apart from brother Shui¡¯s older brother.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t know that, at this moment, Lin Miao¡¯s older brother was distracted thinking about the next time Lin Miao would call him, and the dream from yesterday...


    The amount of time they talked sharply declined after Lin Miao returned to her badminton team. Even though Lin Miao had a phone, he still had to wait for Lin Miao to call.


    The Young Master thought about what Lin Miao said yesterday. Soon, she was going to compete abroad again.


    It was the world championships. Lin Miao didn¡¯t specifically say that, but the Young Master guessed it anyway.


    Unlike other international competitions, the world championship attracted many people outside the badminton circle.


    As the competition''s youngest participant, Lin Miao grabbed quite a few people¡¯s attention. With a simple search, one would learn that she had won every competition she had participated in. Many also found her interview in the French competition.


    As a typical girl, Mu Qingqing would browse through many different forums in her spare time. She always thought that both her emotional and mental intelligence were high.


    Mi Qingqing planned to enroll into a film school. She wanted to act and become a celebrity, so she was very involved on the forums already.


    Upon logging in today, she saw many discussions about the world championship.


    Mu Qingqing hadn¡¯t seen any of Lin Miao¡¯s videos before.


    She found the Young Master¡¯s supposed younger sister.


    Mu Qingqing thought of Lin Miao¡¯s appearance when she met her at the zoo. Her first instinct told her that Lin Miao was pulling the strings.


    So she couldn¡¯t help but post: ¡°It¡¯s so great having a good background. They¡¯re able to join the world championship whenever they want.¡±


    Other netizens couldn¡¯t understand the context, so they couldn¡¯t help but tease: ¡°You think the world championship is your radish-pulling competition in your village? What background, who are you even trying to insult?¡±


    ¡°You impress me. The creator of the thread is probably some fan in the entertainment circle, losing their mind from chasing celebrities. Let me tell you something, the way of the entertainment circle doesn¡¯t belong here in sports.¡±


    ¡°Apologies everyone. It must be the mentally disabled one in my house who ran out.¡±


    Steam was shooting out of Mu Qingqing''s ears. Everyone here was insulting her.


    She switched to another account, replying to everyone, ¡°I know who the creator of the thread is talking about. The post next door is boasting about some beautiful and talented little girl, so I¡¯m laughing here. I don¡¯t know how they managed to exaggerate someone like her.¡±


    Scrolling through the thread, Mu Qingqing¡¯s anger only grew. ¡°I also saw so many people saying that she¡¯s some gorgeous young genius. It¡¯s obviously a water army. To outsiders, it looks like she is about to debut.¡±


    More replies came.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re talking about Lin Miao. However, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m very curious about. Out of all the athletes the neighbouring thread talks about, Lin Miao isn¡¯t even close to the most eye-catching one. Is the 52nd commenter seeing things?¡±


    ¡°I bet one cucumber that the thread owner has split personalities. You can¡¯t cover all this entertainment-circle-styled arguing.¡±


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you compete yourself? I¡¯ll stream myself eating shit if you win even a national championship.¡±


    Mu Qingqing didn¡¯t expect them to keep taunting her even after she pointed out that she was referring to Lin Miao.


    She was boiling with anger, hate accumulating the more she thought about it. She had an urge to beat all of these laughing people up.


    Mu Qingqing continued to reply, unable to control herself, ¡°Which rich family would send their kids through all this hardship?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, the thread creater is actually stupid af, you said in your main post that she was using her background, and now you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s poor?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, no matter how jealous you are, she¡¯s still a champion. I don¡¯t understand how someone could insult athletes competing for our own country. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Mu Qingqing immediately responded, ¡°I need to insult her? What a joke, do I really need to insult this poor girl who wears things bought from a streetside stand?¡±


    The more she spoke, the more people became irritated at her remarks. The comments quickly piled up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let the thread creator prove themself. I want to see how much money you have.¡±


    Mu Qingqing quickly snapped a picture of her mother¡¯s closet and uploaded it with a comment: ¡°Heh.¡±


    Her mother had many name brand clothing and shoes. Her job required her to meet many people on a daily basis.


    Everyone was shocked, and the comment section quieted down.


    But then, someone broke the silence with their own pictures: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but to me, you¡¯re also a poor peasant. [Picture]¡±


    It was a picture of a row of luxury cars, each with a piece of paper on their license plate. Each piece of paper had a word on it. Together, they spelt out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I¡¯m richer than you!¡±


    There was even an exclamation mark on the lamborghini.


    The thread suddenly blew up.


    It took a turn in the opposite direction. ¡°Is the 356 commentor a girl or boy, want to meet up somewhere?¡±


    The roast turned the discussion upside down, pleasing everyone.


    ¡°Trans-female, not open.¡±


    Everyone froze again.


    The picture was soon made into a meme, spreading across the Internet.


    So, many more flooded in to see the thread a billionaire appeared in.


    Many were also curious about the billionaire¡¯s identity. It was pretty cute, writing the sentence and sticking the paper on the license plate for a picture.


    Even thoughts of the scene felt adorable.


    Meanwhile, the Young Master was helping his mother to peel off the papers on the license plates. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Fighting with another person. Mm, I¡¯ve won already.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother happily said.


    The Young Master who had been enlisted to help put up the papers: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice before, but I¡¯m quite good at this.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother looked at the thread, enjoying her fruit of victory.


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡±

 CH 54

    The Young Master¡¯s mother felt as if she had stepped into a whole new world, exclaiming, ¡°Back then, I was too busy filming all over the place, or else I would¡¯ve destroyed all my haters to the point of them questioning their lives.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± Whatever, she¡¯s my mother, not someone who was given to me to play tic tac toe.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother thought of another thing, ¡°Oh also, I¡¯m going to see Shuishui¡¯s competition as well.¡±


    ¡°No mom, she¡¯d get nervous if there were adults she knew watching her,¡± the Young Master responded immediately.


    Furthermore, even though the Young Master¡¯s mother retired from the entertainment circle, she was still quite popular. She would top the headlines if she went to watch.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother let out an ¡°oh¡± before eating some yogurt. Then, she raised her head back up, ¡°True, it would be easier for her to get nervous if there were familiar adults watching. I was nervous of your grandparents watching me film, it made me act a lot more awkwardly.¡±


    The Young Master replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about that feeling. I¡¯ll send you some pictures.¡±


    However, when the Young Master boarded his plane, he saw a girl walking towards him. She was wearing flats, a pair of jeans, a camo t-shirt, and black-framed glasses. She put her hair in a ponytail and left bangs above her forehead.


    The Young Master: ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother looked around, ¡°Classmate, are you talking to me?¡±


    The Young Master was speechless. No one recognized this extremely popular superstar.


    ¡°How¡¯s this? Don¡¯t I look so much younger? I scared your dad so much when I came out of the house today.¡±


    ¡°Classmate, you are?¡± The Young Master said emotionlessly.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡±


    She then quickly responded, ¡°Classmate, you¡¯re going to watch the world championships, right? I¡¯m going there too, what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Coincidence indeed.¡±


    Just like this, the two actors began to chat.


    Then, they heard a surprised voice, ¡°Yu Jingxuan!¡±


    Raising his head up, he saw Mu Qingqing.


    Mu Qingqing walked towards him. Lin Ye had said that the Young Master watched every one of Lin Miao¡¯s competitions in person, and he was sure to attend this important event. So, she asked her mother to find the Young Master¡¯s flight, and with the help of the people her mother contacted, Mu Qingqing received the details.


    So they ¡°coincidentally¡± met each other.


    The Young Master looked at this girl. She wore a Louis Vuitton skirt and carried a Chanel purse.


    Why does the purse look so familiar?


    However, it was just a purse, so no conclusions could be made.


    Mu Qingqing poured massive effort dressing herself up for this trip. She also borrowed one of her mother¡¯s purses to elevate her appearance.


    The Young Master didn¡¯t want to talk to her, and Mu Qingqing didn¡¯t want to interact with the girl beside the Young Master, either.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother, however, greeted her shyly, ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s Zhang Dongmei, nice to meet you.¡±


    Mu Qingqing nooded, scanning the Young Master¡¯s mother with a straight face. ¡°My name¡¯s Mu Qingqing.¡±


    ¡°I know him, can we switch seats? We¡¯re going to watch the world championships together.¡± Mu Qingqing said, a thought popping up in her head.


    Of course, the Young Master¡¯ mother didn¡¯t think the girl was familiar with the Young Master.


    So, she smiled and said feebly, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m also going to see the world championships, what a coincidence. Oh, also, who¡¯s your favourite athlete?¡±


    The Young Master sat aside, silently watching his mother immersing herself in character. It seemed like she didn¡¯t feel awkward acting in front of her son.


    ¡°Lin Miao. You know her? She¡¯s a really good badminton player. I¡¯ve watched every one of her matches. She¡¯s really really good.¡± Mu Qingqing said, trying to be as convincing as possible.


    Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t say anyone else¡¯s name in front of the Young Master.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother responded smilingly, ¡°Oh really, that¡¯s so interesting, I love her too. However, I didn¡¯t watch that many of her matches. I only got to know her from this really funny post online, have you seen it? The thread creator thought that she was super rich, so she started picking on everyone, but then this landlord lady came in and slapped her face. I followed the thread from start to finish, it¡¯s actually hilarious.¡±


    Mu Qingqing¡¯s face turned a bit green, covering her purse as subtly as possible.


    Okay, now she could confirm.


    The youthful female classmate with her distinctively cut bangs and black-framed glasses smiled even more cutely.


    ¡°If you really like brother Shui, then I one hundred percent suggest you check out that thread. It¡¯s so funny that I still can¡¯t stop laughing at it now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Wait, didn¡¯t you see all of brother Shui¡¯s competitions? That¡¯s her nickname in her team. Isn¡¯t that so adorable?¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother adjusted her glasses, ¡°Tan Jing first called her that, you know her? She¡¯s brother Shui¡¯s teammate. People say that they¡¯ve been sharing dorm rooms since they enrolled in their sports school. One tournament, Tan Jing lost really badly, so brother Shui hugged her and wiped her tears, and then she destroyed the player who beat Tan Jing in the next round.¡±


    Mu Qingqing felt even more embarrassed. She had never watched Tan Jing¡¯s competitions, and much less did she know Tan Jing. She couldn¡¯t continue the conversation, no matter how good her acting was.


    However, she couldn¡¯t take back her words, so she continued on, ¡°Adorable indeed.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he finally believed that his mother was someone who received three Film Queen awards, a real acting queen.


    Mu Qingqing had seen the Young Master¡¯s mother when she was little. She starred in so many TV shows, so her face was known in most households.


    However, Mu Qingqing really took her as a regular highschooler.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother had enough fun. Satisfied, she fell asleep on the Young Master¡¯s shoulders.


    The Young Master: ¡°...¡± Whatever, it¡¯s my mom, let her be.


    When she woke up, she was met with Mu Qingqing''s gaze, staring at them.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother realized another thing, making this encounter even more entertaining.


    She whispered to the Young Master, ¡°Little Yu, that girl likes you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, have some rest, it¡¯s enough. I still want to watch the tournament.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother looked back at Mu Qingqing. Sigh, it¡¯s time to stop.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know that her older brother and aunt Yu were both going to spectate her.


    She hadn¡¯t used her phone in a while. Her coach said that the world championships were crucial and might affect her chances of participating in the Olympics next year.


    Lin Miao felt pretty good. She still followed her two rules of staying calm and minimizing her mistakes.


    Arriving at the airport, everyone was bused to the hotel. The accommodations were significantly better than those at the previous international competitions.

 CH 55

    The Young Master¡¯s mother was done bullying Mu Qingqing. After all, she was only a little girl, so just those few times were enough.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother didn¡¯t expect such a young girl to possess those abilities online. In her memory, everyone who acted like her online were middle-aged netizens.


    Furthermore, she did act much like a normal person would in front of her son.


    Mid-flight, the Young Master¡¯s mother headed for the washroom to redo her makeup.


    But at the washroom, she noticed that Mu Qingqing had followed her down the aisle.


    Nevermind then.


    She calmly washed her hands.


    Turning around, she heard the girl speak loftily, ¡°Hey, I saw you sleeping on Jinxuan¡¯s shoulder a moment ago, are you guys really close?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I was just too sleepy, so I leaned against him for some rest. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just asking.¡± Mu Qingqing was furious. Forget the younger sister that spontaneously popped out, who was this supposed to be?


    Mu Qingqing was too spoiled as a child. Her grandmother had used her connections with the Young Master¡¯s grandmother to send her to the Yu family when she was little. However, she threw tantrums when she was with their family, ruining the relationship, and was forbidden from seeing the Young Master ever since.


    When she later ran into the Young Master, she thought of how his mother was once the most popular superstar, an experienced film queen, and was a celebrity even as a child. She probably had countless connections in the circle.


    If she could get together with the Young Master, she would essentially have a straight road into the realm of internet stars under the title of daughter-in-law, not to mention her connections.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that the Young Master would act as if he had a signal jammer, completely ignoring her. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, a pretty, gifted little sister suddenly appeared?


    Mu Qingqing was concerned that this so-called ¡°sister¡± would take slices of her pie when she entered the entertainment circle herself.


    On top of that, there was now this new girl in front of her, and even she had a better relationship with him.


    How could Mu Qingqing not be restless?


    All of her emotions were foolishly written on her face.


    ¡°Do you need anything else? Let me pass if you don¡¯t,¡± the Young Master¡¯s mother said.


    In Mu Qingqing¡¯s heart, she wanted to tell her to distance herself from the Young Master, but she didn¡¯t know how to express it in this situation. Instead, she just stared at the girl leaving in front of her.


    As an old witch in the circle, it was effortless for the Young Master¡¯s mother.


    She dried her hands and walked back to her seat.


    Prior to the competition, the Young Master didn¡¯t visit nor contact Lin Miao at all, stunning his mother. She had thought that she would be able to see Lin Miao right away upon arriving.


    To this, the Young Master explained, ¡°So that she can keep calm while preparing to compete.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± the Young Master¡¯s mother said.


    They sat in the first row. Lin Miao soon appeared on the playing field.


    Lin Miao¡¯s first opponent was South Korean. It was the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s first time watching a match in person.


    She had always known the results before watching the matches online, but now that she was spectating in real time, everything was unknown. Lin Miao¡¯s opponent looked fierce, so the mother¡¯s body immediately tensed, ¡°Little Yu, Shuishui will win, right?¡±


    The Young Master wasn¡¯t sure. It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time in the world championships, and no one knew how skilled the Korean opponent was.


    It was not like the domestic competitions, which had roughly the same people. The Young Master was able to figure out their skill levels after a couple of competitions.


    However, he also understood that Lin Miao wouldn¡¯t lose if she performed normally.


    Mu Qingqing found her way to the stadium. She was here for the Young Master, so it would be in her best interest to watch Lin Miao¡¯s competition.


    Sitting down on a seat, the girl beside her shoved her two little red flags.


    She sat a bit further back than the first row.


    Meanwhile, the match had already begun.


    Lin Miao performed stably and soon took the lead, but not by far.


    Mu Qingqing finally got some luck. Beside her was an enthusiastic Chinese badminton fan.


    She heard some people yell in Korean. She didn¡¯t know Korean, but she was pretty sure they were cheering for the Korean participant.


    Taking notice of her surroundings, she heard the people around her start to chant, ¡°Go Lin Miao!¡±


    They waved their flags as they chanted.


    The person beside Mu Qingqing poked her.


    So, she reluctantly repeated after them, ¡°Go Lin Miao!¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother also wanted to cheer Lin Miao on, but was stopped by the Young Master: ¡°Mom, chill.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother sat back down, continuing to watch the competition nervously.


    Fortunately, Lin Miao safely won the match.


    She wiped her sweat off and prepared to leave the court.


    She was stopped at the exit for signatures. Even though she was tired and panting, she still signed them.


    ¡°Should we go over there?¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s going to rest and eat to replenish her energy. She also has to review the other participants¡¯ games at night,¡± the Young Master said.


    ¡°Wow, you know so much!¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother was astonished.


    The Young Master was right. Lin Miao took a good rest after heading off the stage. She then went to eat and watch other players¡¯ games to familiarize herself with their playstyles.


    At this stage, her coaches didn¡¯t pressure her anymore, so Lin Miao went to sleep after finishing the videos.


    Exhausted and without her phone, she fell asleep on her bed after drinking some milk.


    She slept all the way until morning, and was very satisfied with her breakfast options.


    Since there were athletes from a diverse range of places, the kitchen prepared breakfast in styles from all around the world.


    Lin Miao ate her normal breakfast, but she thought that the other players¡¯ meals also looked delicious. She wanted to try them out after the competition ended.


    Only a small part of the badminton fans had followed this young yet collected player during the initial brackets. However, now that she was in the finals, she drew a huge crowd that supported her.


    She was up against a Japanese opponent for the championship.


    The great crowd cheered thunderously for her.


    Mu Qingqing had watched as Lin Miao advanced all the way to the finals, and her jaw dropped on the floor. She had felt very uncomfortable at first, but as she cheered along, and as Lin Miao won more and more games, she felt an inexplicable feeling of pride.


    Lin Miao still retained her calm mindset, focusing entirely on the game.


    However, as the final game started, Lin Miao accidentally slipped on the court, falling backwards. The birdie was already flying towards her direction, so she instinctively hit the shuttlecock back first.


    The accident made all the spectators shed a couple drops of cold sweat.


    Lin Miao was unnaturally agile, magically propping herself up immediately after with her left hand. She pressed her hand against her shorts, continuing her match.


    Seeing Lin Miao recover from the fall, the Young Master¡¯s mother let out a breath of relief. Turning her head around, she saw her son¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she comforted.


    ¡°Her left hand is injured.¡± The Young Master was staring at the hand that was against her shorts.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t feel much, probably because she was still fully focused on the game.


    When she rose off the ground, her first reaction to her scraped hand was that the blood will make the field more slippery and make it even harder for her to perform well, so she pressed her left hand to her shorts, trying to stop her blood from dripping on the ground.


    During the mid game break, two coaches rushed towards her, seeing her bloody left palm.


    The coach was startled. ¡°Do we need to treat this wound first?¡±


    Lin Miao shook her head as she wiped her sweat away, responding as calmly as always, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt my bone, so we can do it after the match.¡±


    Lin Miao felt quite fortunate to have fallen backwards and to have only scraped her hand. Had she fallen forwards, she would have likely injured her knees, making the problem much more severe.


    After the break, the two players returned to the court for the second half of their match.


    Due to the distance from the field to the audience seats, most of the spectators didn¡¯t notice that Lin Miao scraped her hand. She acted too naturally, as if nothing happened. The only apparent change was how she stuck her left hand against her body.


    The livestream cameras also didn¡¯t catch her wounded left hand. They had only focused their camera on it during the break when the coaches checked her hand.


    The hand had startled even the people watching the livestream.


    They only then realized that she scraped her hand when she used it to recover from her fall.


    Now, they saw her calmly return to the field, having rested and confirmed that her bones were fine.


    It became almost impossible to see that her left hand was hurt again.


    Her jumps and smashes were identical to that of the ones before her fall.


    Her resilience crippled her opponent¡¯s mental defense line, soon causing her to misplay.


    Lin Miao muddledly realized that she had somehow won.


    She! Had! Won!


    Sweat was pouring down her face, but she had a brilliant smile!


    Yes! I¡¯ll try the other countries¡¯ breakfasts tomorrow morning! I¡¯ll get to eat whatever I want!

 CH 56

    When the match ended, Lin Miao¡¯s coach held out a hand to help her, but Lin Miao headed alone to pack her bag. Turning around with her towel, she saw the worried look on her coach¡¯s face, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your hand!¡± The coach said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she responded. Lin Miao then blinked and finally felt the first traces of pain.


    Luckily, there was a medical team waiting nearby. They rushed to check Lin Miao¡¯s hand and quickly began cleaning her wound.


    Her left hand hadn¡¯t felt anything during the competition, probably because her mind was too concentrated then.


    Now, she felt a stinging pain in her palm as they cleaned it.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t mistaken when she said her bones were fine. She had landed on her palm, which protected her bones. The skin on the heel of her palm was partially scraped off. Her blood had already clotted around it, so they needed to wash it off before treating her hand.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face twisted at such agonizing pain.


    The nurse pitied her immensely and cleaned her hand as delicately as possible while comforting her.


    After what felt like forever, the nurse was finished. Lin Miao finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Apart from the nurse, there were many reporters around her. Lin Miao felt quite embarrassed with all of them looking at her. She spoke with her face red, ¡°Can you not film this, it feels a bit weird.¡±


    The reporters paused and then really listened; they had already recorded her finals anyway.


    There was a major contrast between the fierce athlete in the competition and the blushing, watery-eyed girl.


    After applying the medicine, Lin Miao accepted the interview.


    ¡°What were you thinking when you injured your hand?¡± A reporter asked with anticipation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let the blood drip on the ground, or else I¡¯d slip again,¡± Lin Miao responded honestly.


    The reporter was stunned while another asked, ¡°Did you think about how it could impact your future if you didn¡¯t get treatment immediately?¡±


    Lin Miao shook her head, surprised at the question. I didn¡¯t fracture my hand, how would that impact my future life? However, she retained those thoughts and simply said, ¡°It won¡¯t since I didn¡¯t damage the bones in my hand.¡±


    She then affirmed confidently, ¡°Trust me, I know.¡±


    The crowd only made way for her after some more questions.


    She was finally able to relax. Looking down at her hand wrapped into a lump, she thought of something, Where is Gege¡­ Did he come?


    She soon found an answer to her question.


    She saw the Young Master waiting for her outside just as she walked out the main doors.


    Lin Miao sneakily, quietly, hid her left hand behind her.


    While trying to cover up her injury, she ran towards him and exclaimed, ¡°Gege! I won again!¡±


    The Young Master took her in his arms. Then, holding up her wrapped left hand, he asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Lin Miao realized that her older brother had seen it all. ¡°The doctor said it was fine, I just can¡¯t get my hand wet for a few days.¡±


    The Young Master looked at her naive eyes, her gaze as clear as always. In his heart, a feeling of discontent grew.


    He was conflicted. He would never intervene in Lin Miao¡¯s life¡ªhe just wanted her to always be happy. Even though it was very physically demanding, being a badminton athlete made her happy.


    However, seeing her get injured was a jab at his heart. He felt an urge to hide her in his house and never let her go again.


    He could afford to raise her even without his parents. He could keep her well-fed and clothed, and make every day of her life a happy one.


    Yet, that would be too short-sighted. He knew the type of person Lin Miao was.


    He read an interesting paper that he found agreeable. It stated that a person¡¯s needs could be sorted into five categories: biological survival needs, security and safety, social interactions, respect, and accomplishments.


    He could easily ensure the first two, but the joy of life often comes from the other three.


    The last thing he wanted was to restrict her life. Plus, his Shuishui was the world¡¯s greatest athlete.


    Despite knowing that failure was inevitable in the process of realizing goals, he still couldn¡¯t let go.


    At last, the wise and mature teenage boy was able to overcome his annoyance. He patted the person in his embrace, saying in a tone that was a bit hoarse, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    His heart couldn¡¯t stand these shocks.


    Lin Miao felt reassured. She had promised the Young Master to not get injured before, but she broke the promise just now. Fortunately, her older brother was always so forgiving. She nodded, promising prudently again, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother, who had walked out of the stadium with him, stood aside waiting, waiting, and waiting¡­


    She looked at the sky, the crowds of people, and the distant skyscrapers. When was the last time I had been here?


    The two kids still had some good in them and finally noticed her after having talked with each other for a long time.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t recognize her. In her mind, auntie Yu was a woman radiating with beauty!


    However, the girl she¡¯s looking at right now just seemed like an average schoolgirl, so Lin Miao gave her a warm smile.


    ¡°Hello hello.¡± Seeing that the two teenagers had finally stopped being so intimate and noticed her, she immediately introduced herself with excitement. ¡°Brother Shui, I finally met you, I¡¯m so glad! I¡¯m your biggest fan, you were stunning today!¡±


    The Young Master cruelly gave her away, ¡°¡­ Mom.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother: ¡°...¡± Whatever, he¡¯s my son, not a present for winning a film queen award.


    Lin Miao only realized then, exclaiming in surprise, ¡°Auntie Yu, you¡¯re so good at this! How¡¯d you do it? You look like a completely new person.¡±


    Holding her hand, the Young Master¡¯s mother said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you later.¡±


    She was still in super fangirl mode. The contrast between watching in-person and through TV broadcasts was immeasurable. The Young Master didn¡¯t even let her cheer Lin Miao in the stadium in fear of affecting her play, so all her emotions were still compressed in her heart.


    The Young Master wordlessly watched as his mother talked on and on with no end to Lin Miao, as if she was chasing a star.


    Him: ¡°...¡± So he did make the right decision to not bring his mother to any competitions before.

 CH 57

    On the way back to the athletes'' hotel, Lin Miao realized that everyone had known of her injured hand from the close-up shot during her match¡¯s live broadcast.


    She felt very awkward. She had only scraped her hand, but everyone was staring at her as if her hand was gone.


    Having received so many compliments about it, Lin Miao¡¯s face uncontrollably flushed red, explaining, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt that much, nor did it really affect my match. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have continued the match if I had fractured it or anything bad like that.¡±


    Then, Lin Miao thought of something important.


    She hurried to find her coach. She needed to call her parents and assure them that she was fine. If her teammates saw her accident on the live broadcast, then her parents had probably also seen it and were worried about her.


    There was a landline in her hotel room, but they were still on their bus with some time until arrival.


    As she had expected, Lin Miao heard a distressed voice when she called.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It was just a scrape, I didn¡¯t hurt my bones,¡± Lin Miao responded.


    Relieved at the news, Lin Miao¡¯s mother asked when she was returning from the championships.


    Lin Miao continued to soothe her, hanging up after a while.


    She still had dinner in the hotel as she was afraid that outside food might have too great of a health impact.


    After dinner, she returned to her room, finally able to call the Young Master.


    The Young Master quickly picked up the call.


    Lying on her bed and staring blankly at the ceiling, she found her older brother¡¯s voice oddly satisfying. The pain in her left hand was also long gone.


    A question popped up in her head: Everyone seemed to think that she was a strong player by default. They would say that she was undefeatable, but she knew in her heart that she was nowhere near as good as that. Thinking about this, Lin Miao felt a bit anxious, so she asked the Young Master, ¡°Gege, Gege, what if I lose someday?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The Young Master¡¯s voice was very pleasant.


    ¡°I heard people say,¡± Lin Miao then spoke in that person¡¯s manner, ¡°Brother Shui is so good, she had never lost a game since she entered competitive badminton. She could probably eye for gold in the Olympics next year!¡±


    When Lin Miao heard this, the entirety of her wanted to explain that she wasn¡¯t that great, and that everyone overestimated her.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t care about losing before. She would only focus on playing her best in the games, but now, she felt that it would be quite embarrassing if she lost a game.


    The Young Master looked up at the ceiling of his room, responding, ¡°Then win it back next time.¡±


    Lin Miao blinked, the Young Master had a point. ¡°Yes, there are so many competitions, and I can¡¯t win all of them. If someone beats me, I¡¯ll just win against them the next time we get paired together.¡±


    The next day, Lin Miao headed to the hotel¡¯s lobby in the wake of dawn to try the diverse range of breakfasts.


    Lin Miao quietly took a plate.


    I¡¯ve never had this before, let¡¯s get one.


    That simply looks delicious, I¡¯ll have that...


    With her plate full, she began to slowly savor the delights in a corner of the hall.


    Shortly after, someone took a seat beside her, calling her name in an unusual tone, ¡°Shui Ge¡­¡±


    (The author used ˯¸ó for Shui Ge, which shares the same pinyin letters for brother Shui. Translated literally, what this person is saying is a small bedroom. It is pronounced with the fourth and second tones, a slight deviation from the third and first tones one would usually pronounce Shui Ge for brother Shui)


    Lin Miao lifted her head, seeing a light skinned, green-eyed, blond teenager. She only realized that they were calling her by her nickname, brother Shui.


    Lin Miao was stunned by his beauty. How could there be someone so pretty in this world! Compared to Gege, he¡¯s only a bit off.


    The teenager sat down beside her.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t going back with the Young Master¡ªshe had to stick with her team.


    So, when the Young Master¡¯s mother got a picture of Lin Miao eating at the hotel hall, she immediately showed it to her son.


    The teenager in the picture was a professional diver from the US. He had a sweet mouth and crowds of fans.


    He uploaded a picture to his Facebook. The happily-smiling people looked as if they were pulled out of an oil painting.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother smiled, ¡°Shuishui is so adorable. It would also be pretty nice if she married a foreigner and gave birth to a multiracial baby.¡±


    The Young Master silently turned to look at the picture.


    Lin Miao gained a lot of attention from the badminton finals. Now, this picture immediately conquered all those fans who judged by appearance.


    Lin Miao was met with many enthusiasts'' bouquets when she disembarked from her plane.


    She carried the armloads of flowers all back to her school dorm room.


    Tan Jing was waiting for her in the room. She pitied her injuries and irresistibly ran her hand over Lin Miao¡¯s gold medal. ¡°Brother Shui, you¡¯re so good. You still won despite injuring your hand.¡±


    The participants of the world championships were selected through a point system. Tan Jing didn¡¯t go through the same path as Lin Miao, so she didn¡¯t have enough points, and therefore didn¡¯t qualify for the badminton championship.


    However, she was not demoralized at all. Only four Chinese athletes qualified anyways.


    She wanted to build up her points like Lin Miao had through international tournaments for the next world championships.


    She would have two years of preparation as the Olympics were next year. The championships would be postponed to make way for the Olympics.


    Lin Miao was suffering from jetlag, so she quickly went to sleep.


    Without time to check her phone, she was unconscious that she was now someone in two CPs.


    (T/N: CP is short for couples. It is basically the chinese equivalent of shipping. If you say person a and b are a CP, you are saying that you want them to go together.)


    It started with the netizen who bypassed the great firewall, saved and shared the picture of the two gifted athletes. They mentioned that they were perfect matches.


    Some people commented that Jason, the American diver at the championships, was a real genius because he was only sixteen.


    On the other hand, Lin Miao was young, pretty, and very successful. Even though she didn¡¯t have much of a name abroad, the sports fans all knew her inside out.


    They naturally recommended her to other people, unlike those outside of the sports circle.


    Those outside the circle only saw her success at the world championships. The old, loyal fans, however, started following her since the buzz in the French Badminton Supercup; they had followed her all along.


    Some even dug up recordings of her old domestic competitions, embellishing Lin Miao when introducing her to others.


    ¡°Our Brother Shui had never lost a game. Starting out at nine, from regionals to nationals, and now nationals to internationals. She has won them all.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s a video of brother Shui¡¯s match when she was little [Video], a recording of her during the trophy ceremony [Video], and an interview [Video].


    They also took this opportunity to spread her name across the internet.


    There was a small group of these people with some footage who started spreading JingShui CP.


    (T/N: CP between Tan Jing and Shuishui or Lin Miao)


    Completely unaware of this, Lin Miao returned to her normal life the day after, practicing at her school.


    Her coach had recommended her to rest as her left hand was still healing, but since Lin Miao didn¡¯t think that it would affect her, she continued to practice.

 CH 58

    Due to the upcoming Olympics, this year¡¯s world championships grabbed tons of attention. Even though Lin Miao didn¡¯t have much video time, she had everything to capture people¡¯s attention in the quick moments the camera focused on her.


    She was pretty. With her short hair, she was both the ferocious girl on court, and the cute little girl next door off court. The adorable contrast was irresistible.


    She had an interesting personality, especially in the older competition footage when she was younger. She¡¯d go into every game with a wide smile, which broadened even more when she received her award. She couldn¡¯t even hold her lips together and skipped down the stage after the ceremony, melting all the aunties¡¯ hearts.


    Her skill was still the core of her popularity. She was undefeated and won the badminton championships with her left hand bleeding.


    With word spreading like wildfire, even people outside the sports circle couldn¡¯t help but click on her videos.


    This resulted in the JingShui sister fandom multiplying in numbers by the minute. They were just too cute.


    They were roommates ever since they enrolled in the sports school.


    Everytime Tan Jing won a competition, the first thing she would do was hug Lin Miao, ¡°Brother Shui, I won!¡±


    And then Lin Miao would wipe off her sweat.


    Since the two were still young and basically the same in terms of skill, there weren¡¯t many arguments online. Everyone just envied their close friendship built on chasing their dreams.


    Mu Qingqing placed the red flags the sports fans gave her and the signature they pulled her along to get in her closet. At the end of the day, she still kept them.


    Lin Miao¡¯s Weibo account remained unused and in secrecy. Only the Young Master and his mother knew of it.


    However, she knew many human info booths. In their words, they were accounts advertising Brother Shui to pull more people into the sports circle.


    This magnitude of attention attracted many advertisers to this new world badminton champion.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t want to see others¡¯ comments about her, but Tan Jing brought piles of sports newspapers back.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t continue reading after the first line. It was too embarrassing.


    What a gifted girl, sports spirit, playing on with injuries¡­


    She couldn''t understand the slightest why everyone would rate her so highly.


    Especially when they suggested that she would¡¯ve won faster during the finals had she not slipped and fallen.


    This is a major misunderstanding!


    She wanted to meet the person who commented that and say to their face that her opponent was adept and it would take equally as long.


    Lin Miao took a few days to stabilize her emotions and told Tan Jing to put the newspaper away and focus on practice.


    Lin Miao decided to just cut herself away from the outside world for a bit to calm down.


    But then, someone told her that she was invited to do a milk advertisement.


    Lin Miao shook her head. ¡°My coach said that I need to devote myself to practicing.¡±


    She was trying so hard to erase herself from other people¡¯s minds. If she accepted the offer, it would refresh their memories.


    She wasn¡¯t in need of money, either.


    After she and her team turned down the offer, the company stopped asking.


    Lin Miao still participated in the competitions she planned, continuing to gather more points.


    Attention comes fast, but if there wasn¡¯t a follow up, it also fades quickly.


    People soon stopped talking about her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s left hand also completely healed.


    She had a few days off during the Mid-Autumn festival, and she realized that she hadn¡¯t called the Young Master in a long time.


    Lin Miao first headed home to see her family.


    Her younger brother grew a lot taller. He looked like a different person every time Lin Miao returned to visit him¡ªhe was much taller than her now.


    Lin Miao ate lunch with her family, still wearing the athletic uniform from her school.


    She had planned to visit the Young Master directly after lunch, but after looking at herself in a mirror, she paused and dug in her closet.


    Even though most of her days weren¡¯t spent at home, her mother would still buy clothes she found pretty and prepare them in her closet.


    She had a small collection of dresses.


    Blushing, she took out a long, azure-colored dress. It was simple, but pretty.


    Perhaps it was because she was accustomed to seeing herself in sports clothing, but the dress felt a bit out of place.


    She hurriedly stripped her dress off, her cheeks burning.


    Lin Miao went to look at others, she took out a ruffled jean skirt¡­ Whatever¡­


    Lin Miao hadn¡¯t worn summer dresses and skirts before. She wore black leggings under her skirts during the winter, so it felt like a decoration, completely different from summer and autumn dresses.


    Lin Miao continued to search through her closet. She wanted to wear a skirt, but she also felt weird wearing one.


    Finally, she found a more acceptable one.


    She picked out a white, medium-length pleated dress. It cut off just below her knees, looking a lot more fitting than the long dress and short skirt.


    Now looking at her hair, she changed her hairstyle, letting her thin bangs down.


    Mmm, now it looks fitting.


    She gave herself a few more looks in the mirror, and then happily left without telling the Young Master in advance. She wanted to surprise him.


    Like how he always appeared out of nowhere to surprise her.


    She wanted to do the same.


    She only knew upon arriving at the Yu family¡¯s home that the Young Master still has school. Tomorrow would be the Mid-Autumn Festival, and her older brother¡¯s three-day-break only starts then, whereas her break started today.


    Lin Miao was off today and tomorrow.


    ¡°Shuishui looks so pretty with a skirt,¡± the Young Master¡¯s mother commented.


    Her scattered bangs covered a bit of her white face, but still couldn¡¯t cover her large, watery, and lovable eyes.


    Lin Miao stopped to think, deciding to find the Young Master at his school!


    But when she arrived at the school gates, she learned that they didn¡¯t allow strangers in.


    So, Lin Miao quietly waited outside for the Young Master to come out.


    A girl with a cup of milk tea passed by Lin Miao, uncontrollably glancing at her as she walked out the gates. Her face looked familiar, too familiar, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    As she entered the school gates, she couldn¡¯t help but look back again.


    This girl looks so pretty, her skin¡¯s so great, it would be even better if her hair was longer...


    Wait...


    The girl was thunderstruck. She turned around, now carefully observing the little girl in white who sat still outside the school fence.


    Isn¡¯t she her roommate¡¯s idol???


    She even has a picture of her on the wall of their dorm room!


    The picture she had was of Lin Miao playing some sharp badminton.


    It took her a while to recognize her in cutie mode.


    Without hesitation, she rushed back. ¡°Hello¡­ Are you Lin Miao?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded shyly, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°You are her! My roommate loves you!¡± She felt her words were a bit stupid, so she added, ¡°I¡¯m also a huge fan, you¡¯re so good at badminton!¡±


    Lin Miao was even more embarrassed, having been complimented face to face, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl thought of another question, ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for my older brother.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell him that you¡¯re at this gate? We have so many gates here.¡±


    Lin Miao paused, she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll take you in to find him. What¡¯s his name? He might be in class right now, and if he isn¡¯t, he¡¯d probably have already left.¡± The girl pulled her right inside the school as if they were very familiar friends.


    Surprisingly, she was able to get in.


    The girl became even more excited once Lin Miao told her her brother¡¯s name. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Jingxuan¡¯s little sister?!¡±


    ¡°Wait a bit for me, I¡¯ll find your older brother¡¯s classroom in no time.¡± It was such a great coincidence, her boyfriend was roommates with Yu Jingxuan!


    Lin Miao originally planned to message her brother to come down for her. She didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so fast.


    The girl messaged her boyfriend, and he quickly responded, ¡°Yu Jingxuan ditched class. He¡¯s heading there now.¡±


    She looked to the gentle brother Shui to her side. Hm, it seems like this younger sister is quite important, even the star student skipped class.


    Of course, she was oblivious that the Young Master had skipped many classes during high school already.


    Lin Miao thought of waiting for her brother outside his class, but then she saw him.


    He strode towards her with a big smile. He was walking so fast with his long legs that it felt like there was wind brushing past him.


    Had it been any other occasion, Lin Miao would¡¯ve ran towards him by now, but today, she stood still with her face red, likely because she was wearing a dress.


    The girl, standing aside, felt like an extra.


    ¡°My roommate¡¯s at home, she¡¯s waiting for me to bring food back. I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± The girl said.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    Now tens of meters away from them, the girl realized that she should¡¯ve asked for a signature, or even a picture. How was she going to explain this to her roommate?


    ¡°I met your idol today, uh, and then I left¡­ ¡°


    Her roommate would kill her.

 CH 59

    The girl stopped to think for half a second, and finally decided to hurry back for a signature. She didn¡¯t want to have to live through her roommate''s wailing for the rest of her days.


    So what if I get embarrassed.


    When her roommate didn¡¯t have enough money to go to the world championships sometime ago, she whined about it for two months. She didn¡¯t dare to think how many more months it would be if she told her roommate that she saw brother Shui in person but didn¡¯t get a signature.


    For the peace of their dorm room, the girl turned around and ran back to the two at the school gates.


    Meanwhile, seeing the Young Master walk closer and closer, Lin Miao¡¯s heart was bouncing rapidly.


    It was her first time wearing this type of dress in front of the Young Master, would he think¡­ that it was unfitting?


    She became more agitated the more she thought.


    The Young Master was soon in front of Lin Miao, it had been over two months since they''d last seen each other.


    Even though this became the norm ever since she left his home, he still couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Lin Miao¡¯s thin bangs swayed playfully with the breeze.


    The Young Master calmly stroked her hair, ¡°Shuishui is here to see Gege.¡±


    His fingers unavoidably contacted Lin Miao¡¯s forehead. She felt as if the area had been burned, stepping back, looking embarrassed.


    Then¡­ Then, she saw her older brother freeze in place, a trace of sadness on his pretty face. She realized that her action was pretty heartbreaking.


    She wanted to explain when the girl who led her into the school returned.


    She spoke, panting to the Young Master, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m in the same course as you. My name¡¯s Fan Zhouzhou.¡±


    She introduced herself to show that she wasn¡¯t here to scam his sister.


    The scene had looked like she was about to confess, but instead, she immediately turned around and asked Lin Miao, ¡°Um, brother Shui, can I get a signature?¡±


    Even though Lin Miao wanted to explain to her older brother, she still gave a signature.


    Her characters were very elegant


    Fan Zhouzhou thought for another moment, ¡°Excuse my interruption, but would you mind leaving a message for my roommate? She really really adores you, she has watched every one of your videos, and talks about you a lot¡­¡±


    She was going all out for her roommate.


    Lin Miao felt a bit uncomfortable. She was just playing a sport, and she didn¡¯t feel like she deserved so much love from the girl¡¯s roommate.


    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about that in this context, so she responded softly, ¡°What do you want me to write?¡±


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t tall, exposing her pretty bare neck when she lowered her head to write. It had a soft youthful feeling of beauty


    Fan Zhouzhou suddenly understood her roommate¡¯s stanning mindset. OMG, so cute! Wanna hug!


    ¡°Anything will do,¡± Fan Zhouzhou quickly responded.


    Lin Miao thought for a moment and wrote: Study well and improve day after day.


    She always thought that those words were very powerful.


    Fan Zhouzhou also wanted to ask for a signature for herself, but she sensed that the Young Master was getting unhappy, so she took the paper and quickly left.


    Lin Miao remembered what she was preparing to say to the Young Master after she gave the signature.


    However, it became awkward to bring up again now that they were interrupted.


    She could only reach for her older brother¡¯s hand, like how she did before.


    Enveloping her hand with his, the Young Master also let that slip behind his head. He looked down on her left hand. A scar remained from her scrape at the world championships. He felt his heart ache, but he didn¡¯t bring it up and asked something else instead, ¡°How many days do you have?¡±


    ¡°Two, today and tomorrow,¡± Lin Miao said.


    Speaking about this, Lin Miao remembered that the Young Master was supposed to be in class. Her excitement had made her unaware of this before.


    ¡°Gege, did you skip class?¡± Lin Miao asked the Young Master, turning around.


    Looking at her tense expression, he pushed back his thoughts of wanting to princess-carry her away and led her out of the school. ¡°This class isn¡¯t that important, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lin Miao wanted to wait until the Young Master¡¯s school ended; she didn¡¯t want him to skip class. She didn¡¯t know that skipping class in college wasn¡¯t as serious as other grades.


    ¡°Gege, let¡¯s go back later,¡± Lin Miao said, ¡°You should really go to your class.¡±


    The Young Master held her hand tight, reluctant to let go. Her avoidance when he stroked her hair signified that she had grown up.


    Could she still be so intimate with him, now that she had matured?


    The Young Master didn¡¯t know the answer to that. He just tried to maximize every second he had, so he asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you follow me inside? I won¡¯t let you wait alone here, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Can I? Will we get yelled at by the teachers?¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t want to drag down her older brother. She didn¡¯t skip grades to a university, and knew basically nothing about it.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a break soon. The teacher won¡¯t notice you if we go in then.¡± The Young Master said, leading Lin Miao back to the school buildings.


    The Young Master was in a large class. The teacher couldn¡¯t even name everyone in the class, so how could they notice Lin Miao?


    Lin Miao followed the Young Master towards the building, the recess bell ringing as they neared his classroom.


    The Young Master and Lin Miao walked into one of the buildings.


    There were a few rows of empty seats at the back.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time seeing a lecture hall so big, and it was also her first time seeing terraced seats. She was stunned by the immense size of the room.


    She then followed the Young Master and sat on an empty seat in the second-to-last row.


    The Young Master went to the front to collect his pen and notebook, then returned back to Lin Miao.


    A male student saw them and asked, ¡°Older brother Yu, is this your little girlfriend?¡±


    The Young Master was four whole years younger than the next youngest person in this course, but he acted so mature that no one was able to connect his age with his appearance. Then, someone started calling him older brother because of this, and soon enough, he was nicknamed this by all his classmates.


    Now that he brought a girl with him, an excessively chatty person naturally teased him.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face was completely red, ¡°I¡¯m his younger sister.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s listening to this class with me, go sit somewhere else,¡± the Young Master said.


    The other boys thought that the girl looked a bit familiar, but quickly went to sit in other places without pursuing the thought.


    The word ¡°girlfriend¡± echoed in Lin Miao¡¯s head, her face flaming hot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them,¡± the Young Master said to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    ¡°Why¡¯s your face so red?¡± The Young Master asked, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s probably because¡­ I walked too fast with you.¡± Lin Miao hurriedly responded.


    Luckily, the professor began his lecture.


    Lin Miao felt disrespectful to the teacher to only sit dumbly in her seat.


    So, she studied her older brother¡¯s book. Even though she knew all the characters in the book, it became cryptic once she linked them into sentences.


    She then realized that the Young Master was paying all his attention to the class.


    Tilting her head, she saw his beautiful side portrait.


    So this is how Gege listens to class in university.


    On the podium, the teacher was speaking things incomprehensible to her, so Lin Miao¡¯s mind slowly drifted away.


    She couldn¡¯t control her thoughts and began thinking back to that moment. The Young Master must¡¯ve felt really weird.


    She couldn¡¯t explain why she took a step back.


    She suddenly felt powerless: It seemed like there was no way to treat her older brother like how she treated him before.


    It made her feel a bit ill, and her heartbeat was also accelerating.


    It felt as if there was something hidden, yet it was very clearly there. It gave her a subtle feeling of happiness.


    It was her first time sitting in the same classroom as the Young Master: in the same row, beside each other.


    The classroom was brightly lit. The professor was teaching at the front, and the Young Master was following along and taking notes beside her.


    Lin Miao had an odd urge to hold the Young Master¡¯s hand, but she was only able to muster the courage to carefully grab a corner of his shirt between her fingers.

 CH 60

    Everyone was listening attentively. It was the last lecture before their break, yet no one skipped it, so it should be easy to conclude that this period was paramount.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand a single bit, but she remained silent, not distracting the Young Master.


    She hung her left hand on her older brother¡¯s shirt, and propped her head up with her right. She sat on her seat, trying to make sense of the professor¡¯s words.


    Her attempt was unsuccessful, but she wasn¡¯t demotivated. She wasn¡¯t a little kid anymore.


    Suddenly, she felt a hand against her left hand.


    Lin Miao paused for a moment, then lifted her sight from the textbook and peered at the Young Master. He was still following the lesson, but he had stopped taking notes and instead dropped his right hand to hold her hand with it.


    Lin Miao froze, embarrassed.


    She had tugged onto a corner of the Young Master¡¯s clothes with her left hand, so he held her hand accordingly with his right hand.


    Lin Miao wanted to tell him to let go and take his notes like everyone else, but it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to speak out loud during class.


    So, Lin Miao pulled his notebook over and started taking notes for him.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t understand it¡ª she just copied everything from the presentation.


    She was quite fast at it, too.


    Very focused.


    Then, she noticed that half of the page was in her older brother¡¯s handwriting, and the other half was hers¡­


    She had a hidden feeling of joy from seeing their words on the same page.


    Her face turned rosy, but she continued jotting down notes.


    She couldn¡¯t even turn her head to look at the Young Master anymore.


    After class, Lin Miao handed the notebook back to the Young Master, ¡°Gege, look, did I make any mistakes?¡±


    The Young Master scanned the page, speaking softly with traces of happiness, ¡°No, Shuishui is very good at taking notes.¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed, and then was led out of the classroom by the Young Master.


    The Young Master asked his roommate to carry his books back to their dorm room, and then left the premises with Lin Miao.


    He invited her to dinner at his house as his parents and grandma all missed Lin Miao.


    So, Lin Miao called her mother and told her that she wasn¡¯t returning for dinner tonight.


    Her mother thought for a bit, ¡°Then are you coming back tonight?¡±


    The caretakers in the Yu family kept her room tidy since she last stayed there a year ago. The Young Master¡¯s parents said that the room belonged to her, and it would remain in that condition indefinitely.


    But through her tone, Lin Miao felt that her mother wanted her to return home, ¡°I¡¯ll come back right after dinner.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed but agreed for her to go.


    Arriving at the Yu family, the three dogs were quick to greet them warmly in the yard.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother and grandma also came outside, ¡°You¡¯re back! Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s grandma walked over to receive Lin Miao, ¡°Shuishui has gotten taller again!¡±


    Compared to the Young Master and his mother, his grandma didn¡¯t see Lin Miao as much.


    Holding Lin Miao¡¯s arm, she spoke, ¡°Shuishui is now the world champion, you¡¯re so talented!¡±


    The Young Master ¡°rescued¡± Lin Miao from his grandma, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to walk the dogs with Shuishui first.¡±


    And so the two headed out to the yard with the three big dogs.


    She started running with the dogs but then realized that she was wearing a dress. It was too inconvenient for her.


    The Young Master had also noticed, so they strolled with the dogs instead.


    The dogs were all aging, so their ability to run had weakened.


    Lin Miao leisurely walked holding Dahuang¡¯s leash while chatting with the Young Master.


    Their worlds had completely separated from each other, so it has been quite long since they¡¯ve last hung out.


    Lin Miao¡¯s little world consisted of her teammates, badminton, and the occasional break and meal at home.


    The Young Master¡¯s world included his dorm friends, classroom peers, family at home, and the three dogs.


    Not even the other person¡¯s shadow can be found in their worlds.


    However, both of them have always been trying their best to be a part of the other¡¯s world from the start.


    It was the nature of their relationship, so they were used to telling each other the parts of their own life the other didn¡¯t know yet.


    Lin Miao was enthusiastically telling her older brother about things that had happened in her team.


    ¡°There were so many mosquitos at the place where we stayed, so our coach handed us tiger balms and Florida water mosquito repellants. A neighbouring team from another country heard this, and then they came to borrow from us. Our coach joked that we can each bring a box of tiger balms next year and start a business.¡±


    The Young Master patted her head. She must¡¯ve been so happy, living with people who shared the same goals and competed alongside each other.


    Daily practice may be boring and repetitive, but it was also this plain life that gave meaning to the success and cheering she received later on.


    The Young Master looked at her. She looked like a phoenix unfolding her wings to take flight. Someday, everyone will see her beauty and brilliance.


    Compared to Lin Miao, the Young Master felt that his life was a lot more bland, but he still had things to share. There were plenty of funny and strange things that happened in their dorms.


    The two chatted and Lin Miao suddenly thought of something. All the athletes in her school were forbidden from romantic relationships, but there was one couple. Everyone knew it except for the coach, and no one had told him.


    However, he still found out.


    He then talked to all of them seriously.


    Lin Miao still remembered a few lines her coach had said. He said that these emotions were natural with puberty, but that one shouldn¡¯t pursue them. He said that none of these first love relationships ever made it to marriage, so even if someone developed feelings for another, it was best for them to numb themselves as the other person won¡¯t be the one with them for the rest of their lives.


    Lin Miao was naive back then and thought that there were definitely exceptions.


    Lin Miao intended to ask her older brother if he had anyone he liked. Her relationship with the Young Master was great, so it wasn¡¯t that out of the blue for her to bring this up. It was like how they had the conversation about marriage before.


    She had talked to Tan Jing about how the Young Master wasn¡¯t marrying. Tan Jing immediately said that no marriage didn¡¯t mean no dating. Much of the younger generation wanted to stay single, but dating was inevitable.


    So, Lin Miao wanted to talk about the topic of dating with her older brother.


    However, she found the words stuck in her mouth, unable to be said.


    Suddenly, her older brother began talking, ¡°Oh, about Jason, is the relationship between you two really good?¡±


    Lin Miao was a bit bewildered, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A foreign athlete, forget it if you don¡¯t remember. I heard that he had quite a lot of negative comments, so I just wanted to remind you.¡± The Young Master was almost certain that she had forgotten about that athlete who took a picture with her at the world championships.


    Lin Miao then remembered, ¡°Oh, you mean the boy with glistering blond hair and gorgeous eyes.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How did Gege know him?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡±


    That person was linked to hers if one were to search ¡°Lin Miao¡± up on the internet.


    The dogs wanted to return by then, so they stopped discussing this topic.


    Compared to the past, Lin Miao wasn¡¯t as timid while eating at the Young Master¡¯s house.


    She also sat much closer to them compared to when she was little.


    After dinner, the Young Master¡¯s mother wanted Lin Miao to stay for the night, but Lin Miao had promised her mother to return after dinner, so she politely declined.


    The Young Master climbed into the car with the driver to accompany her home.


    It was past nine in the evening when they arrived at Lin Miao¡¯s apartment. The Young Master watched Lin Miao head up before leaving.


    Back home, Lin Miao noticed that Little Ling was also back due to the holiday break.


    She has more meat on her now. She was too skinny back then, but now it was perfect.


    She looked pretty with her petite face and long hair.


    Seeing that Lin Miao finally came back, her face was filled with delight, ¡°Shuishui, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    During bedtime, Lin Miao shared the bed with Little Ling; a thin blanket covered them.


    They were both struggling to fall asleep.


    Little Ling turned sideways, whispering to Lin Miao, ¡°Shuishui, one of my past classmates confessed to me.¡±


    Lin Miao was shocked, then asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Little Ling used to attend school in the village, and Lin Miao was able to know all of Little Ling¡¯s classmates through her.


    Little Ling sighed, ¡°Li Yong. I liked him before, too.¡±


    Lin Miao thought of the last time she ate at the village head¡¯s house. He said then that Little Ling was already engaged. Li Yong was also there, but he didn¡¯t react a single bit.


    ¡°How did you guys meet up?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    ¡°He seemed to have a favor to ask uncle Lin, and then we met. However, I didn¡¯t really feel happy when we met even though I really liked him back then.¡±


    Lin Miao brushed her fingers through Little Ling¡¯s hair, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to be with him, you don¡¯t even like him anymore.¡±


    Little Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, not anymore.¡±


    She felt much more at ease now that she told someone this.


    A bit after Little Ling fell asleep, Lin Miao scratched her head. It seems like the coach was right. First love never makes it to the end.

 CH 61

    As usual, Lin Miao woke up at dawn for her daily morning run. She quietly dressed herself in her sneakers and sportswear.


    She was the type who would exercise consistently no matter what.


    Going down, she found the Young Master waiting for her!


    He was also wearing sports clothing. He waved to her, ¡°Come, let¡¯s run together.¡±


    So the two ran side by side in the park. Lin Miao also devoted herself to a set of radio calisthenics.


    She didn¡¯t bring her phone, but she had already memorized the routine without the audio.


    The robotic and stiff actions gave off a cute sensation when Lin Miao performed them.


    She insisted on following the radio calisthenics. She said that it could make her more agile, and in the case of her slipping mid-game, it would increase her chances of preventing herself from falling.


    The Young Master took her claims with a grain of salt, but still watched her finish with a smile.


    After they finished exercising, the two headed down to the lake and slowly walked along the shore.


    Of course, Lin Miao then invited the Young Master to breakfast.


    Everyone in Lin Miao¡¯s family was awake by the time they returned.


    The Young Master used to eat breakfast with Lin Miao¡¯s family all the time, especially when he was around 10.


    Lin Miao was already in her sports school then, but she didn¡¯t have as many tournaments to participate in, and had many more days off. The Young Master would join her for meals whenever she had time to return home.


    On other occasions, he would ¡°kidnap¡± her to his house, so Lin Miao¡¯s family was already used to this.


    However, Lin Miao had now been in the national team for the past year. She participated in many international tournaments, so the time she spent at home decreased accordingly. With it, the amount of visits the Young Master paid also declined.


    Now that he came again, everyone still treated him like how they did before.


    It was Little Ling¡¯s second time seeing Lin Miao¡¯s older brother. She was quite surprised to see him, as he was a total stranger to her. She acted a bit more timidly, remaining quiet most of the time at the breakfast table.


    The Young Master had to go back after breakfast. Lin Miao accompanied him down to her apartment, holding his hand. After she came back, her mother called her into a room.


    It was strange to her¡ªher mother rarely spoke to her privately.


    In the room, her mother stroked Lin Miao¡¯s short hair. She had kept her hair this way since she was 9 to make badminton practice easier.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother always felt quite unfortunate.


    ¡°Mommy, what?¡± Lin Miao was a bit surprised. Judging by her mother¡¯s expressions, she seemed to have something important to tell her.


    ¡°Shuishui, you have a really good relationship with your older brother, right?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother was thinking about how to explain the thing she was about to tell her.


    After all, her relationship with the Young Master was pretty complicated.


    Now that they have grown up, the two kids can¡¯t treat each other the way they used to.


    Her mother had asked if her relationship was good with the Young Master, so Lin Miao nodded.


    ¡°But, now that Shuishui has grown into a big girl, Shuishui can¡¯t hug and hold her older brother¡¯s hand whenever you want, okay?¡±


    It was a difficult topic to talk about, because most of Lin Miao¡¯s days were spent in the team, or in her school.


    It was pretty normal for little kids to be intimate, but what would other people think now that they¡¯re teenagers, and especially after the Young Master gets a girlfriend? How would they explain the hugging and pulling between Lin Miao and the Young Master? If it spreads online, the one who suffers the most would undoubtedly be Lin Miao.


    Even though one shouldn¡¯t live only for reputation, reality says otherwise.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed in her mind. She trusted the Young Master, since she had watched him grow up as well, but he wasn¡¯t related to Lin Miao, so there had to be a limit to their intimacy.


    Everyone needed to grow up eventually.


    She wanted to tell this to Lin Miao long ago, but she always thought Lin Miao was still young, so it was delayable.


    But now, any more would be too late.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother told all of this to Lin Miao in a serious manner. Looking at her still naive eyes, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shuishui, you¡¯ll find someone closer to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°But that won¡¯t be Gege,¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t be so close with the Young Master anymore.


    ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t saying that you can¡¯t contact Gege anymore. Mommy is saying that you¡¯re a big girl, so you can¡¯t hold hands and hug Gege, okay? This also applies to other boys, you can¡¯t act so intimate, especially when they have girlfriends. Mommy knows that your intentions are simple, but others may not think the same.¡± She thought that they would naturally distance themselves as they grew up and learned about romantic relationships more.


    But they didn¡¯t. The two were as chummy as ever.


    Lin Miao felt a bit uncomfortable. She asked her mother quietly, ¡°I won¡¯t be like this to other boys, can I just stay like this with Gege?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother hugged her, ¡°Behave well, Shuishui.¡±


    Lin Miao responded with an ¡°Oh.¡±


    Since today was the mid-autumn festival, Lin Miao¡¯s mother cooked a tableful of dishes for lunch, overwhelming Lin Miao.


    After lunch, she returned to her room to read with Little Ling.


    Seeing her sad face, Little Ling asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shuishui?¡±


    Lin Miao sighed, lying on her table, ¡°Very complicated things.¡±


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Lin Miao pulled it towards her, seeing a notification for a message from the Young Master: ¡°Happy mid-autumn festival Shuishui!¡±


    They had already met this morning.


    Lin Miao replied: ¡°You too Gege!¡±


    Energy suddenly surged through Lin Miao. She realized that her mother only said that she wasn¡¯t allowed to hug and hold hands with the Young Master in the future, but not today!


    Picking up her phone, she quickly typed another message to the Young Master: ¡°Gege, are you free this afternoon? Let¡¯s go out together to play!¡±


    He soon replied: ¡°Yeah, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Anything, as long as I get to see Gege!¡± Lin Miao responded instantly.


    The teenager on the other side¡¯s ears reddened upon seeing the message. He then moved to tell his parents and left right away!


    Lin Miao changed into another dress, and then told her mother outside her room, ¡°Mommy, I have something to do outside.¡±


    Then, she lowered her head, her face red, adding on, ¡°Little sister Jing asked me to play badminton with her.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother looked at her daughter in a dress: ¡°¡­¡±


    Before she could comment, Lin Miao herself couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, ¡°Mommy, I lied. I want to go out to play with Gege. You said in the future, which excludes today.¡±


    Looking back at her mother, Lin Miao continued, ¡°Mommy, I want to say goodbye to my childish self.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°Come.¡±


    Lin Miao trotted beside her mother.


    Her mother gently stroked her hair. ¡°Remember what mommy said, and return earlier this time.¡±


    Lin Miao hugged her mother tightly, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be a big girl starting tomorrow!¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°...¡±


    She always felt that her daughter was slower to others her age.


    She¡¯s had this feeling since Lin Miao was little.


    At fourteen, she herself had already begun planning out her life.


    Reflecting upon this now, she could almost be described as devious. She had already understood how to make her loved one empathize with her hardships then.


    She didn¡¯t hide a single bit of her difficulties in a family biased towards boys, and she vented it all on her childhood crush.


    How can pure and decent men possibly come out of that place, under that sort of influence?


    Now, Lin Miao was fifteen, but acted more like an undeveloped little girl.


    But she was her child, so she could only hope that Lin Miao would change when she understands this in the next few years.


    Looking at the back of her daughter, who enthusiastically left the apartment, she felt the situation wasn¡¯t looking very good.

 CH 62

    Be a big girl in the future.


    In the future¡ª not today.


    With this thought in mind, Lin Miao instinctively gave the Young Master a warm hug when she met him.


    She realized that her weird reactions were probably due to her maturing.


    The Young Master also closed his arms around her, ¡°How come you¡¯re so happy today?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s waist wasn¡¯t outstandingly thin, but her small figure made her look thin all around.


    A very easy hold for the Young Master.


    In the Young Master¡¯s embrace, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but also rub her forehead against him. It carried a trace of sadness with it, the type they felt when Lin Miao moved out of the Young Master¡¯s house when they were little.


    Quickly sweeping those emotions under the rug, she held onto the Young Master¡¯s hand and spoke smilingly, ¡°Gege, let¡¯s go play!¡±


    The Young Master felt that his heart skipped a couple of beats. He was confused and unaware of what had happened.


    Just yesterday, she looked at him with the shyness of a little girl, and now she was back to little sister mode.


    Looking at her candid gaze, his heart felt as cold as the Arctic.


    However, on the surface, he held her hand like before, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere.¡± Lin Miao just wanted to stay with her older brother for the afternoon.


    So, the Young Master took her to the amusement park.


    The Young Master asked why she was so happy today on the way to the park.


    Lying on his shoulders, Lin Miao let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later. It¡¯s complicated, you might not get it.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± Why do I have a bad feeling about this?


    Looking at Lin Miao acting so intimately, still sighed in his head.


    He knew that she only saw him as an older brother, but he couldn¡¯t help not recalling his dream. His eyes fixated on her small yet full lips, immense guilt filling his heart.


    They soon arrived at the amusement park. The Young Master bought her a hydrogen balloon in the shape of Pretty Goat.


    (T/N: Pretty Goat from the chinese television cartoon series Pleasant Sheep and Big Big Wolf)


    She was still on her strict diet for badminton training, so they didn¡¯t eat much and headed for the ferris wheel instead since it was pretty laid back.


    In their carriage, Lin Miao told the Young Master about how they had to keep more distance now that they¡¯re older.


    The Young Master nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Huh, Gege, you¡¯re not surprised at all¡­¡± Lin Miao commented.


    The Young Master looked at her with mixed emotions. He basically watched Lin Miao grow up, even though the two shared birth dates. Before he started to develop feelings for her, he always felt that he¡¯d brought her up.


    But after he did, he became deeply conflicted.


    Lin Miao was still a simple girl, and he was probably the only boy her age that she came into contact with. If he said that he liked her and wanted for them to be boyfriend and girlfriend, she probably wouldn¡¯t reject him even if she didn¡¯t have any affection for him.


    Even if she refused at first, she probably would compromise the moment he shows any traces of sadness or disappointment.


    She trusted him, and couldn¡¯t stand him in despair.


    It had been seven years since they met when they were both eight. Going through the mundane world, he learned all of its practices and received the self-serving education system. He had been hardened.


    Unlike him, Shuishui gave all she had to fight for her dream. She had never been in contact with the negative side of the world.


    She was too young. She was clueless about what love was.


    He couldn¡¯t let himself do it. He couldn¡¯t take advantage of their friendship.


    Even though he knew that she would give in once he threatened their relationship.


    The Young Master spoke to her, his voice a bit coarse, but with the same smile on his face. ¡°Shuishui, your mom is right. You¡¯ll be a big girl in the future. You can¡¯t be so intimate with boys in the future, but Gege will always be your older brother. I will always be by your side.¡±


    Though he said the same things as her mother, it felt totally different.


    Lin Miao was a bit sad, but she quickly cheered herself back up, responding, ¡°Then when Gege grows up, he also can¡¯t hug random girls and hold their hands!¡±


    The Young Master nodded, promising, ¡°I won¡¯t hug other girls nor hold their hands.¡±


    Changing the word from random to other, he released his emotions in a hidden way. He was sure that Lin Miao perceived it only as a full hearted promise.


    The two looked at the scenery around them for the remainder of the ride. They then slid through the crowd and bought some mooncakes.


    Finally, the Young Master walked Lin Miao back to her neighbourhood.


    He went back to his car, looking at Lin Miao wishing her neighbours a happy holiday as she walked out of his sight.


    His darkened eyes slowly warmed back up again.


    Lin Miao soon returned home.


    She rested much more assuredly tonight.


    Her break was ending tomorrow, and she would have to return to her team.


    The night of the mid autumn festival, she dreamt. She was playing tic-tac-toe with the Young Master in the room they used to play in when they were both little.


    The sun spilled in from the window, the light yellow rays warming her skin. The Young Master also patted her head, complimenting her and saying that she was smart.


    Suddenly, the doctor walked in. She hastily hid the pencil and paper. The Young Master gave her an apple, and they exchanged smirks, munching their own apples while the doctor rambled with his reminders.


    She woke up from her dream, her heart still submerged in the warm sunlight.


    The dream reminded her of a childhood event.


    It was her first day seeing the Young Master. She hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast and was starving. Then, she heard a knock on her door, but she found no one at the door, and only two apples.


    Having just arrived at the Young Master¡¯s house, she was anxious and scared. Now, being older, she realized that the only person who would do such a thing was¡­


    Not the grandma as she didn¡¯t need to, and clearly not the housekeeper nor the doctor since they both hated her.


    Lin Miao picked her phone up and sent a message to the Young Master, ¡°Thank you Gege for the apples.¡±


    She was about to put her phone aside when he responded: ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Young Master was still awake?! She had only woken up from a dream.


    ¡°Thank you Gege for giving me two apples when we first met.¡± Lin Miao detailed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat them.¡± The Young Master replied. He had heard her stomach growling, and he only had apples beside him, so he gave them to her while the doctor was away.


    It was Gege who gave them! Smartphone in her hands, Lin Miao¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    Gege is the best person in the world; he probably did so much good in his previous life. I need to do even more good to meet him again in the next life.

 CH 63

    The next day, Lin Miao resumed practice with her team. Of course, this meant she¡¯s back to competing in various tournaments.


    It was habitual for Lin Miao. It was interesting to her, and she was pumped for it!


    Tan Jing had been performing well in singles, but the team started training her in doubles.


    Tan Jing held no objections, commenting to Lin Miao, ¡°Women¡¯s doubles are great. I won¡¯t come across you in any tournaments from now on.¡±


    Their skill levels were about even when they were young, but the gap only increased as they aged. Tan Jing still wanted a world championship of her own, and the best way for her to do that was to avoid brother Shui.


    Even though Lin Miao was the most humble person on Earth, Tan Jing thought that she was truly undefeatable.


    Lin Miao was the type in legends: someone who was gifted yet still tried harder than anyone else, but most importantly, she also had a good mindset.


    Despite the change, their relationship remained unaffected.


    During this time, the badminton team accepted an invitation to act in a PSA. The production team planned for it to be released around the New Year, and wanted two girls to take part in the video.


    The team agreed for Lin Miao and Tan Jing to go without much hesitation. The two were pretty, and the coach thought that they brought pleasure simply through their existence. It was perfect for them to show up in a video going out around the New Year.


    Lin Miao and Tan Jing didn¡¯t know much about the PSA, but they listened and followed the instructions of their team and finished their tasks as demanded.


    Tan Jing was ecstatic when they came back. ¡°Brother Shui, we¡¯re gonna be famous! We¡¯re gonna be on TV!¡±


    However, they hadn¡¯t become famous yet when the Young Master suddenly did.


    This was what happened:


    The Young Master¡¯s mother taught a film class, and one of her students wrote a movie script advocating for environmental conservation. She thought the plot was pretty good, so she invested some money to produce the film.


    The main actor was easy to find: they found someone in the class.


    However, one of the side characters caused a headache. Even though the character didn¡¯t have many scenes and only made two appearances, he added a special touch, and would easily ruin the film if the wrong person was chosen.


    There were many handsome actors in the entertainment circle, and a handful with pure aesthetics.


    But, it was extremely difficult to find the type that had the air of unconscious handsomeness around them that the plot called for.


    In the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s words, they were all handsome, and they all knew it. After all, these actors were praised from their childhood. Beauty and handsomeness were scarce resources, after all.


    To be honest, they were even more rare than gorgeous actresses.


    So, it caused the male actors to not only be aware, but also carry around the look of ¡°Look at me! Isn¡¯t my face handsome, my nose, my entire body? Aren''t you attracted to me?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was still pondering this problem when she saw the Young Master, who had just arrived home.


    Her eyes lit up. Isn¡¯t this unconscious handsomeness? He¡¯s also surrounded by an air of elegance! As much as you want!


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not interested in acting.¡± The Young Master said after listening to his mother¡¯s recommendations.


    He didn¡¯t have any good memories of the entertainment circle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not making you an actor, just take this as helping your mother.¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother knew that he didn¡¯t have any liking for this. ¡°Just act normally, the film¡¯s plot is truly amazing, and it has a profound and memorable message. These things are so hard to come by in film entertainment these days. Plus, your role doesn¡¯t even have many scenes.¡±


    The Young Master skimmed through the plot, and then actually agreed. He didn¡¯t mind after confirming that there weren¡¯t many scenes, only appearing in a few shots in another character¡¯s recollections. He thought that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    However, it came very unexpectedly that the Young Master had become internet-famous after the release of the movie.


    There were many good-looking people in this world, but very few of them were able to move peoples¡¯ hearts upon first glance.


    He had a small circle of fans prior with his handsomeness and as the son of the winner of three separate film awards. However, it was only small-scaled.


    The general public didn¡¯t know of him, but that has changed now.


    He had a total of 60 seconds of screen time, but every single moment of it had been made into GIFs, with 100 thousand shares.


    The blog poster then announced that he was only 15 and asked them to be more appropriate. There would be more opportunities to come in the future, and everyone should remember to go to the theaters and support the movie. Even though he only appeared for a minute, that minute would still feel different on a big screen.


    Many supported the poster, saying that there would be piles of resources to bless their eyes as he was the son of the film queen, and they just need to find their Weibo.


    It was his first time acting in a movie, but many began thinking about his potential future works based on his family background.


    The power of netizens could not be underestimated. They brute-forced through the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s Weibo, trying to find the Young Master¡¯s account. They thought that he would definitely have one as a teenager, and that his mother would definitely follow him.


    You don¡¯t say, they actually found two outstanding accounts in her list of 300+ followings.


    She followed the two accounts at the same time. Neither of the accounts had links to their Wechat, they weren¡¯t membership accounts, and they didn¡¯t have any posts. They looked like two dead accounts, but they had also followed the Young Master¡¯s mother back.


    One was named Mumushuishuishui, and the other was named Yuyuyuyuyu.


    Scrolling through their profiles, netizens saw that the two accounts had the same birthdays: February 29th.


    Isn¡¯t February 29th Yu Jingxuan¡¯s birthday? Whatever, time to follow both accounts.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother was also surprised by everyone¡¯s reactions even though she also thought her son was very handsome.


    She quickly posted on her Weibo, saying that he was not planning to enter the entertainment circle. She also explained that his role in the recent film was only a favor for her.


    The comment section under her post was essentially a sea of groaning. However, many netizens went further and found her posts from years and years ago.


    The Young Master was like an exquisite little prince then.


    Blowing the roof off of the discussion room again.


    Lin Miao knew of this much later on. It was only when she returned from a tournament abroad that she saw the news.


    There were now many people at the airport waiting for her with flowers whenever she returned from a competition.


    Then, she also noticed that there was another crowd holding signs with her older brother¡¯s name on it.


    She would always carefully keep the flowers she received in her dorm room, preserving them with some water at the stems. This time was no different, as she wasn¡¯t allowed to take anything else.


    After asking the crowd, she finally knew that the Young Master acted in a movie and became super popular online!


    Back in her dorm room, she picked up her phone for the first time in several days and opened her Weibo. Her ears were flooded with a wave of notification sounds, and the message count icon had reached the display cap of 999.


    Scrolling through her account more, she found the GIF of the Young Master.


    Gege is so pretty!!!


    Lin Miao hurriedly saved it. It was too pretty!


    Many pictures like this have already circulated across the web.


    The Young Master was being treated as an internet superstar, whether he liked it or not.


    So people naturally took pictures of him when he went to watch Lin Miao¡¯s tournaments.


    Even though it was the same face, no one sneaked shots of him in any of the previous tournaments he watched. Rather, it still happened, but never stirred up so much reaction.


    She was very busy in the times preceding tournaments, and her coach set stricter rules, so Lin Miao had no opportunities to meet with the Young Master.


    As a result, Lin Miao was not to be found in any of the pictures.


    No one linked the two people together, either. After all, due to their impressions, the two felt like they belonged in different dimensions.


    Tan Jing also saw the elegant and handsome Young Master online.


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Holy shit, that siscon looks this nice when he¡¯s chill?


    She saw the Young Master the most out of everyone in the team apart from Lin Miao. However, she had to say that him bringing brother Shui water and clothes, and helping her wipe her sweat made him look too ordinary, so ordinary that it made her forget how handsome he was!

 CH 64

    ¡°Brother Shui, your older brother¡¯s so good-looking!¡± Tan Jing exclaimed, adding on, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you two don¡¯t look alike at all.¡±


    Brother Shui was also beautiful, but a bit lacking compared to her brother¡¯s inhuman handsomeness.


    Then, something finally shot into Tan Jing¡¯s head: ¡°Brother Shui, your mother¡¯s a film queen?¡±


    Something wasn¡¯t right. She tagged along to brother Shui¡¯s house for meals before. Her mother was a very gentle woman. Her voice was soft and quiet, she was pleasant to be around, but she didn¡¯t look like that film queen.


    Lin Miao remembered that she didn¡¯t tell sister Jing before, ¡°My older brother¡¯s mom isn¡¯t the same as mine.¡±


    ¡°Two moms and one dad?¡±


    ¡°Not the same dad either,¡± Lin Miao quickly added.


    ¡°You guys are cousins?¡± No wonder their surnames are different.


    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t related by blood,¡± Lin Miao said.


    Tan Jing felt as if her view of the world just collapsed. They didn¡¯t have any connections by blood! Not related by blood! The ¡°siblings¡± she watched growing up didn¡¯t have any connections by blood!


    Tan Jing came to know brother Shui''s older brother when she was seven. She and Lin Miao, the two little roommates, had just enrolled into the school then.


    She talked about her mother the most, and brother Shui often brought up the Young Master. Additionally, he often brought food and drinks to her dorm, so she naturally thought that he was her true older brother.


    Even though they didn¡¯t share surnames, it was understandable to her. She thought that one took their mother¡¯s surname, and the other took their father¡¯s.


    It wasn¡¯t all that rare.


    She was also very young at that time, so the idea became implanted in her head, and she believed it without doubt that the two were related.


    For so many years¡­


    Tan Jing looked at Lin Miao with an ¡°am I still sleeping and dreaming¡± expression. ¡°Brother Shui, you guys aren¡¯t real sisters and brothers! Not related by blood!¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you before?¡± Lin Miao was surprised, ¡°Is this weird?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never told me this.¡±


    There were multiple times when she thought the two looked like a couple. She was disgusted at herself for this evil thought, and tried hard to cleanse her brain after.


    Now she wanted to apologize to herself for the punishment.


    Lin Miao soon had to resume badminton practice.


    When she came back at night, she remembered to call the Young Master.


    His voice was deep and especially appealing.


    Lin Miao told him that she also saw the GIF. ¡°Gege looks so beautiful!¡±


    The Young Master felt his nose, stared at the ceiling and listened to the excited voice on the other end.


    While the two were having their moment, crowds of netizens were asking the Young Master¡¯s mother whether the ¡°Yuyuyuyuyu¡± account was the Young Master¡¯s Weibo.


    If so, who owns the other similar-looking account?


    The Young Master¡¯s mother decided to respond, but only to the first question.


    So, the Young Master¡¯s Weibo followers exploded despite him not having made a single post.


    During the New Year, Lin Miao and Tan Jing¡¯s PSA blew up on the internet.


    The now dead and quiet group suddenly came back in full swing.


    They were saying that the JingShui friendship is also very shippable!


    This time, her fame came with more controversy. There were people criticizing her for taking part in this advertisement.


    There were many assumptions thrown around, especially directed towards Lin Miao.


    At the world championship, many called her a gifted and beautiful little girl.


    Some even went as far as saying that she was prettier than some female celebrities in the entertainment circle. They said things like ¡°Why would you try so hard if you can just make a great living off of your face?¡±


    Lin Miao had won the championship with an injury on her left hand, so no one said a negative word about her then. Now, however, the fans of the targeted actresses wanted to strike back.


    The arguments were becoming too heated and went overboard. It even spreaded as far as the coach¡¯s Weibo. He had to come out and clarify that it was a public service announcement and it was the team¡¯s decision to make them help produce it.


    Finally bringing a stop to this.


    Lin Miao and Tan Jing didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things on the web. Practice was way more important to them.


    The year of the Olympics was also a leap year, the year with her birthday in it.


    Her anticipation for her birthday was even greater than the New Year. After all, her birthday only happens once every four years.


    Even more importantly, her older brother¡¯s birthday was the same and also only happens once every four years.


    Lin Miao had prepared her present for him way in advance.


    During the wee hours, Lin Miao was typing her birthday wishes when she received one from the Young Master.


    ¡°Happy birthday Shuishui, I¡¯ll be with you for your birthday every four years.¡±


    Lin Miao also sent her birthday wishes that she just edited.


    ¡°Happy birthday Gege! No matter how old we get and what others say, Gege will always be my closest Gege.¡±


    Lin Miao also sent a ¡°u2u2¡± to respond to her older brother¡¯s message.


    Little Ling had long fallen asleep. Lin Miao put on her clothes and sneaked out to her balcony.


    It was a bit cold outside.


    She went back to her room and put on another layer, trying to minimize her risks of catching a cold.


    In her hands was a gift box.


    She couldn¡¯t think of what to buy for the Young Master, so she settled on a watch.


    Lin Miao was exhilarated, wanting to give her the present as soon as possible, but she had to wait until tomorrow afternoon.


    Her mother had already started preparing a cake, so she couldn¡¯t go out tomorrow morning.


    She chatted a bit with the Young Master and then went back to her room.


    Lying on her bed, she realized that was now sixteen.


    Even though she felt like she was only eight.


    She¡¯s always felt this way since she only has a birthday every four years, meaning that it gets skipped most years of her life.


    Sixteen, what a strange number.


    Thinking about it, she¡¯s changed so much from eight to sixteen.


    The change was still significant even if you started counting from twelve.


    It felt unreal, like if many things were flying past her eyes but she couldn¡¯t catch any of them.


    Would she be even more different on her next birthday?


    She would be twenty then.


    Twenty¡­ Lin Miao couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine what she would be like then.


    What about Gege, what would he be like?

 CH 65

    She did her morning exercise even on her birthday.


    When the sky was still a bit dim, Lin Miao woke up as usual, dressed herself, and left for a run.


    When she came out, she realized that it was raining.


    The light drizzle was almost silent, unable to be heard when she was inside her apartment.


    She extended her hand to feel the rain. It was chilly.


    She decided to turn back for an umbrella. There was a pavilion at the park. She could do other exercises under there.


    Since she had been consistent with it for so long, her body would ache if she didn¡¯t exercise in the morning.


    Right as she was about to turn back, she saw someone heading towards her with a big umbrella.


    She could only see a blurred figure under the umbrella, but she had a feeling that it was the Young Master!


    She didn¡¯t have any reasoning¡ª it was a gut feeling.


    On this gray morning, the person gradually walked closer to her, their silhouette becoming clearer.


    The sixteen year old Yu Jingxuan strode towards her in a black coat and a fiery red scarf.


    With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Happy birthday, I''ll bring you to the park.¡±


    Lin Miao shuffled under the umbrella, hugging him. ¡°Happy birthday Gege.¡±


    Then, she quickly let go and raised her hands in the air, she said very innocently, ¡°That was the little me from two years ago who hugged Gege!¡±


    The Young Master looked at her bare neck and wrapped his scarf around her.


    Lin Miao had originally given the scarf to him, and he¡¯s kept it ever since.


    Lin Miao mumbled, ¡°Gege, I don¡¯t need this. It¡¯ll be too hot for me when I start exercising.¡±


    ¡°Then give it back to me when we get there. It¡¯s quite windy, so you need to stay warm.¡± The Young Master said.


    Lin Miao suddenly thought of an important thing. ¡°Gege, wait! Give me a second, I need to go back to get something!¡±


    She forgot her present! The excitement of seeing him come with an umbrella made her forget.


    She ran back up the apartment to retrieve the gift in its box, and then handed it to the Young Master. ¡°Happy birthday Gege.¡±


    The Young Master received the pretty box and saw Lin Miao staring at him with anticipation.


    Reading her expression, the Young Master opened the box and saw the watch lying securely inside.


    ¡°Does Gege like it? I took a long time to pick it out.¡±


    ¡°Very much.¡± The Young Master took off his watch, replacing it with Lin Miao¡¯s present. He proceeded to hug Lin Miao and put a piece of jade around her.


    She wrapped her hand around the jade around her neck. It was in the shape of a fish.


    ¡°Stay safe,¡± the Young Master said.


    Lin Miao felt the jade again and nodded.


    The two walked into the rain with the Young Master holding the umbrella.


    The light drizzle had grown into a shower, and the raindrops were beating the umbrella. Under the umbrella, it became a little world.


    A small place for just the two of them.


    Lin Miao told the Young Master about how she felt last night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t have our thirteenth, fourteenth, or fifteenth birthdays, but I still feel like a little kid. Our next birthday will be when we¡¯re twenty. Twenty years old, we¡¯d be so old,¡± she said.


    ¡°You can be a small child forever.¡± He wished her to stay this pure, motivated, and passionate her entire life, because maturity always came at a price.


    One would need to accept their helplessness and become hardened.


    Lin Miao thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Gege, would you ever feel afraid? Of suddenly growing up¡­¡±


    The Young Master held the umbrella while making sure that she didn¡¯t step in puddles. Hearing this, he thought of the night when he felt that he had grown up. His face flushed red, but still responded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lin Miao was shocked. Since her childhood, she¡¯s always felt that her older brother was omniscient. He could do anything and was fearless.


    She didn¡¯t expect for her older brother to also feel the same. The Young Master¡¯s right hand was occupied with the umbrella, so it would be inconvenient for them to hold hands. Thus, she wrapped her arm around his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we came to this world together. I¡¯ll be with Gege.¡±


    Though Lin Miao was the one who was really afraid of growing up, her attitude changed right after hearing his response.


    The Young Master¡¯s heart itched when he heard the words ¡°came to this world together.¡± Unable to resist himself, he joked, ¡°Not worried, not worried, I¡¯ll just follow brother Shui.¡±


    Lin Miao blushed, then said, ¡°We can face it by growing up together. Two people will always be better than one.¡±


    The rain got bigger, and the raindrops made a knocking sound against the umbrella.


    Lin Miao tightened her hold on the Young Master¡¯s waist, making sure both of them were under the umbrella.


    When they finally arrived at the pavilion, they were the only ones there.


    Normally, there would be a lot of elders exercising, but due to the rain, there was no one else.


    Lin Miao first warmed up, then did her workout and skipped rope.


    The Young Master watched her on the side.


    After she finished, the two walked back.


    The Young Master had to return to his house after the two got back. It was his birthday too, and he was celebrating with his family.


    ¡°Wait a bit again, Gege!¡± Lin Miao called as she ran upstairs. As she had expected, her mother had woken up and was cooking something.


    ¡°Shuishui, happy birthday! Have these two red eggs. You¡¯re a year older! May your future be bright and prosperous.¡±


    (T/N: A chinese word for prosperous is ºìºì»ð»ð, literally meaning fiery red, so hence the red eggs)


    It was a tradition from her village to have two red eggs on one¡¯s birthday. Even though now her mother would also bake cake, they still kept the tradition.


    Lin Miao took the two eggs and went down the stairs.


    ¡°I get two red eggs for every birthday, let¡¯s share them starting from this one!¡±


    The Young Master accepted and ate one of the eggs.


    Once he left, Lin Miao returned back upstairs and started eating the cake.


    A small group of her fans remembered that her birthday was February 29th, so they already started posting under #LinMiaoFebruary29thHappyBirthday# on Weibo.


    But that couldn¡¯t compare to the topic nextdoor: #YuJingXuanFebruary29thHappyBirthday#


    The world was full of appearance-obsessed netizens.


    Originally, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, and even quite a nice coincidence for the two to share birthdays.


    However, the two parties began to argue.


    It started with Lin Miao¡¯s fans noticing that their tag was not nearly as popular as the other. The Yu Jingxuan tag had already climbed onto hot search, whereas the threads with Lin Miao¡¯s tag were still desolate places. Some couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°In this world, an athlete fighting for the pride of the nation can¡¯t even compare to a little actor.


    It was only a single post, but the Young Master¡¯s hundred thousand member fan club still found it, all reposting and replying with the three points:


    Yu Jingxuan isn¡¯t an actor, but a top student in Beijing University


    Who the hell are you trying to insult here?


    She didn¡¯t even win the Olympics yet, so quit being so entitled


    The third point successfully enraged Lin Miao¡¯s fan base. Go berate the stupid person who made that insulting post, what does this have to do with brother Shui?


    The two parties soon began tossing insults back and forth.


    Even though the argument quickly drew to a close, they now both held deep grudges against each other.


    Meanwhile, Tan Jing was also online, just in time to witness this.


    Astonished, she drew three conclusions:


    Brother Shui and her older brother were born on the same date! She only knew of it now!


    Today is brother Shui¡¯s birthday! Today is brother Shui¡¯s birthday!


    The people who liked brother Shui argued with the people who liked her older brother¡­


    Tan Jing quietly sent her birthday wishes to Lin Miao.


    And then she continued watching the argument online. Mmm, only I know the insider information, this feels good.


    It wouldn¡¯t affect the caveman brother Shui anyway.


    To Tan Jing, brother Shui was 100% a caveman.


    The internet was too complicated for her.


    But then, Tan Jing rubbed her cheeks, thinking about something.


    Would there be some argument between my fans and brother Shui¡¯s? Like the one right now? I¡¯d definitely sit and watch that with a bowl of popcorn.


    Tan Jing quickly typed her name and brother Shui¡¯s name into the hot search.


    Out came a bunch of results tagged #JingShuiFriendship#


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s probably never happening.

 CH 66

    Tan Jing was truly the one who interacted with Lin Miao the most. She knew her from inside out.


    Lin Miao really didn¡¯t know what happened on the internet.


    Not even the Young Master¡¯s mother, with her slight internet addiction, was aware of this.


    They were too busy celebrating birthdays, letting it slip under their radar.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother joked to her son, ¡°You¡¯re sixteen, you can start dating now. You¡¯ll be eighteen in two years, and you won¡¯t have the opportunity to do it in such a golden age anymore.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re pretty close to Shuishui, does she have anyone she likes in her team?¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother continued, ¡°You guys have the same birthdate, and she¡¯s gonna have someone before you do.¡±


    The Young Master opened his mouth, letting out a word, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Do you have a crush on someone? Is she from your school? If so, she¡¯d definitely be older than you.¡± She then assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be like a mean granny.¡±


    The Young Master couldn¡¯t get angry at his mom.


    He celebrated his entire birthday at home because he didn¡¯t like crowds.


    After a bit of indecisiveness in the evening, he finally sent a message to Lin Miao.


    It took her a while to respond back.


    ¡°Gege, I¡¯m a bit busy, I¡¯ll talk to you as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait. Feel free to call me if you need my help.¡± The Young Master quickly replied.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t lying. She was in a sticky situation.


    Her younger brother was caught to have started dating already. He was only thirteen, in grade eight!


    The girl¡¯s parents came to her house in demand for an explanation.


    The cause was that the girl¡¯s parents found her diary. It was filled with love letters, and some entries mentioned things between him and her.


    Lin Miao looked at that girl. She wore her black hair down, keeping her head low the entire time, but Lin Miao still noticed that her face was beaten black and blue.


    According to the girl¡¯s parents, the girl was at the top of her class, but starting this semester, her grades dropped sharply. Her parents thought it was because of her romantic relationship, because of Lin Miao¡¯s younger brother Lin Sen.


    While they told the story, the middle-aged woman jabbed her fingers at the girl¡¯s temple, ¡°You slut!¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother hurriedly stopped her from saying something even worse. There were two children present.


    ¡°Zhou Yangyang¡¯s parents, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t beat your child.¡±


    The girl was still looking down, afraid to lift her head up. Lin Miao could see large drops of tears though her hair.


    Zhou Yangyang¡¯s mother looked at Lin Miao¡¯s mother, and then at Lin Sen, continuing, ¡°My daughter could¡¯ve gotten into a good high school, and now your son has thrown all of that out the window, what do you think you can do?¡±


    It was also a headache for Lin Miao¡¯s mother. She didn¡¯t expect her son to have a relationship so early, but neither of them denied it, so she had to accept the truth.


    ¡°Then, how about I buy her some practice books?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother offered.


    ¡°They¡¯re breaking up first, and he¡¯s switching classes. Your son¡¯s not allowed to see my daughter again!¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± You¡¯d have to talk with the teacher about the switching classes part.


    ¡°I can skip up a grade.¡± Lin Sen suddenly spoke, having remained silent for the entire conversation earlier.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Skipping? Are you sure you can keep up with a higher grade?¡±


    ¡°Break up first! Then talk about skipping grades! They¡¯re not allowed to meet each other again.¡± The girl¡¯s mother continued to preach.


    Lin Sen looked at the girl, who still had her head down, and then spoke, ¡°Mhm, we¡¯re breaking up.¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± Her younger brother really started dating this early?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring this over to school.¡± Lin Sen continued, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my teacher about skipping grades once I get back to school.¡±


    Once the furious middle-aged woman left with her family, Lin Miao¡¯s mother told Lin Sen to stand still by the side, a bit mad.


    After his surgery, Lin Sen basically became a new person.


    After some reflection, she realized that it might¡¯ve been due to her showing so much emotion in front of him. She regretted this, and regretted telling him that his sister had to be sent to another family due to his surgery.


    She had been trying her best to heal from the wounds the event inflicted on her family after they all reunited.


    Her two children seemed to have switched personalities.


    It was Lin Miao, the daughter, who came out big-hearted, always passionate and pure, and the son instead became sensitive.


    It could¡¯ve also been because Lin Miao grew up around her while Lin Sen spent a few years away.


    Premature romance was a pretty serious topic.


    ¡°Tell mommy why you¡¯re dating.¡±


    What was going to be a pleasant birthday turned into hearing a middle aged woman tossing insults around and hitting her daughter.


    To Lin Miao¡¯s mother, it was understandable to her for Zhou Yangyang to engage in such things. The girl clearly wasn¡¯t cared for at home, so she would naturally look for it elsewhere.


    ¡°We¡¯re not dating,¡± Lin Sen said calmly, ¡°I just felt that if I said that I¡¯ve never even talked to her, her parents were gonna keep beating her.¡±


    He did know the girl, but mainly because her mother often came to his school, accusing her deskmates of disturbing her learning. No matter what her specific words were, it always pissed off their teacher.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother saw that he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. Recalling that the girl never even looked at Lin Sen, she thought it was likely the truth, and let the event go.


    When the Young Master asked Lin Miao what happened, she answered pretty vaguely, since it was the girl¡¯s business. If it happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t want other people to spread the word, either¡­


    However, curiosity grew in her head. Are there any girls who like Gege in his school? Anyone who wrote him love letters?


    Lin Miao herself had received some letters, mainly about stuff like wanting to play badminton with her for their whole lives, or marrying her after they retire from professional sports.


    She secretly ripped all of them. There were strict rules against dating in her team. Also, she felt that they just wanted someone to practice badminton with. On the other hand, there probably weren¡¯t any rules against dating in the Young Master¡¯s school.

 CH 67

    Lin Miao had never been someone who could keep a lot to herself. After a bit of hesitation, she could no longer resist asking the Young Master: ¡°Gege, has anyone written a love letter to you?¡±


    Meanwhile, the Young Master had just stepped out of his shower and was drying his hair with a towel. Reading the message, his hand with the towel paused on top of his head. It wasn¡¯t because of the content of the message, but rather the reason why Lin Miao was asking him this.


    No one bothered to do anything as complicated as writing letters to him. It was mostly messaging him, or confessing to him in person.


    He rejected all of them.


    So, the Young Master replied, ¡°No, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Immediately after, he felt endangered. Without waiting for a response, he followed up his message, ¡°Have you?¡±


    He already had an answer in his mind when he sent the text. If she hadn¡¯t, why would Lin Miao suddenly ask this question?


    Lin Miao was pretty, and she was also one of the top athletes in her team. Since she probably had many teammates her age, how could no one have affection for her?


    Furthermore, Lin Miao didn¡¯t use her phone often, so love letters were actually a possibility.


    The Young Master visualized the scene of a badminton player her age handing her a love letter, panicking.


    He suddenly felt a bit of unreasonable anger towards himself.


    Then, he heard a notification ring.


    Lin Miao: ¡°I have, but I knew what he really wanted the moment I saw it. He just wanted to practice badminton with me. Gege will definitely receive these letters in the future as well, you need to find their real intentions.¡± I have to share my experience with Gege, so that he won¡¯t be swindled.


    The irate Young Master instantaneously burst into tears and laughter. He was also gratified and assured, feeling that the entire team was safe, as they all just wanted to practice badminton with her.


    So he replied, ¡°What type of love letter isn¡¯t deceitful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Miao had no more experience in this.


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± His dunderheaded girl.


    After her birthday, Lin Miao returned to her sports school.


    Tan Jing welcomed Lin Miao back with a late birthday present. She gave her a rainbow-coloured bracelet she made herself.


    Lin Miao joyously put on the bracelet around her wrist and continued practicing as usual.


    Due to the upcoming Olympics, there were occasional visits from reporters. However, since Lin Miao didn¡¯t feel very comfortable with them, her coach didn¡¯t compel her to talk to them.


    Because of this, the brother Shui fans didn¡¯t get a single update from her for many months.


    Mu Qingqing didn¡¯t think that she liked Lin Miao, but she still followed the feeds related to her. She didn¡¯t receive any updates, so she thought that Lin Miao wouldn¡¯t compete with her for resources.


    She had received an offer for a highschool life drama, so her popularity will rise slowly but surely.


    Mu Qingqing wanted to visit the Yu family, but they never accepted her. Then, she found a rare opportunity and met the Young Master¡¯s mother at a banquet.


    She studied the still glamorous woman with her eyes. She remained the spotlight wherever she went. Mu Qingqing¡¯s heart was filled with envy. One day, she thought, I will also be where she is.


    Mu Qingqing looked around the hall and confirmed that the Young Master wasn¡¯t with his mother, a bit saddened.


    Even though she had to participate in some photo shoots, she was sure that she would have an edge over a person detached from society who devotes herself to practicing.


    She followed her mother to the Young Master¡¯s mother, intending to bridge a relationship between them.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother turned around, and saw¡­ that girl!


    Even though she had some fun ridiculing her on the plane, it wouldn¡¯t be enjoyable if she continued, so she took the opportunity to greet them first, ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±


    Mu Qingqing was shocked. She had met the Young Master¡¯s mother when she was sent to their house at a very young age. She didn¡¯t expect her to still remember her, ¡°You¡­ still¡­ remember me?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother smiled. ¡°Of course, we met on the plane during the flight to the last world championships.¡±


    Mu Qingqing was a bit confused. Did we meet on the plane?


    She continued in her friendly tone, ¡°I sat beside my little Yu, did you forget?¡±


    ¡°Oh really, what a coincidence.¡± Mu Qingqing¡¯s mother said smilingly.


    Mu Qingqing swallowed, looking at the person in front of her, finally associating her with the simple university student beside the Young Master.


    The memories of her teasing her in the washroom flooded Mu Qingqing''s mind, so she hurriedly wrapped up the conversation and left.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother told this to her son when she returned from the banquet, jokingly poking fun at him, ¡°She¡¯s an adorer of yours. You don¡¯t like her, do you? Or else I¡¯d have sinned.¡±


    The Young Master had no words to reply to this mother of his. He could only state his viewpoint, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t date prematurely.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother thought that¡­ There¡¯s quite a difference between that and having a crush on somebody.


    To be honest, she felt that there was something up with her son, but he never told her.


    Lin Miao was probably one of the closest people to him, but her days were occupied with badminton practice, so she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to ask her what he was hiding.


    Lin Miao was also in an awkward situation.


    Someone caught and stopped her during one of her morning runs. She always starts at 5:15 in the morning. In her many years of following this habit, she has barely met anyone. It was quite surprising that someone would find her this early.


    ¡°Brother Shui, I have something to ask you.¡± The person who stopped her was the tall and skinny Tong Jin, the boy¡¯s singles champion in China last year.


    Lin Miao stopped to look at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Being met with this gaze, Tong Jin tightened his fists and asked, ¡°You looked really good in your competitions, how about we have a match?¡±


    Lin Miao willingly accepted. She also liked playing with new people as it could better prepare her for surprises and accidents in competitions.


    Most of her opponents in tournaments were basically total strangers to her.


    The two played two games, and Lin Miao won both of them. Even though both were tough games, she still won them, fair and square.


    Tong Jin felt a bit awkward, so he left.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to play again some other day, but it seems like that would never happen.


    After her own morning exercise, came the team¡¯s practice.


    Unlike Lin Miao, Tan Jing would feel very uncomfortable if she woke up too early, so she usually followed her team¡¯s morning schedule.


    The days of practice were repetitive and boring, but they were always kept busy. The most mentioned term, now, was the Olympics.


    Due to the upcoming Olympics, she was under a lot more pressure than before.


    Lin Miao was now a complete caveman. She used to turn on her phone every week, but now it is every month. She would only talk a bit with the Young Master and her family.


    It was just chatting; she didn¡¯t mention her competitions nor the Olympics.


    She realized that her older brother¡¯s English was very euphonious. Sometimes, when she was tired, she would listen to him read some English literature.


    She had been abroad many times, and had heard much authentic English, but she still found her older brother¡¯s voice the most appealing.


    In Tan Jing¡¯s words, she was pure-hearted, desireless, and just devoted herself to practicing.


    Her practice scores that followed were pretty stable. Lin Miao stayed calm and relaxed, waiting for the Olympics while training.


    The popularity of the Olympics rose exponentially as athletes moved into their competition lodging.


    Her teammates all brought their phones along with them, but Lin Miao was too afraid of losing her phone abroad. It was the phone the Young Master gave to her, and she had many pictures of him on it. She wasn¡¯t taking the risk, as there had been multiple instances where she lost her badminton racket. If it wasn¡¯t for her winning all her competitions, her coach would definitely scold her.


    She also didn¡¯t have many uses for a smartphone during the Olympics.


    She didn¡¯t contact the Young Master in advance, so she didn¡¯t even know if he was there to spectate in person.


    She was also unaware of how happy her fans were when they finally got their hands on some fresh pictures of her. Out of all the athletes, Lin Miao was the only one who had gone completely silent during their intensive training sessions.


    Even though Lin Miao didn¡¯t have any social media accounts and barely made any messages, she couldn¡¯t stop others from spreading the updates.


    And because of her lack of social media, at least discovered accounts, the sports enthusiasts created a little community account.


    It had all of Lin Miao¡¯s pictures. Some of them were from when she arrived at the airport, and the rest were from when she was moving into the Olympics¡¯ athletes¡¯ lodge.


    To everyone''s surprise, the retired but still popular Young Master¡¯s mother followed the Weibo account.


    She also reposted the top post there, saying, ¡°Go brother Shui!¡±


    It felt as if worlds were colliding. The two were in completely different places, if not dimensions.


    But others made a point that all the stars in the entertainment circle were focused on the Olympics. It was the biggest thing in society, and Lin Miao was already pretty popular, too.


    Longtime followers say that things went further back, and that the Young Master¡¯s mother had reposted Weibos about Lin Miao a couple of years ago in a motherly tone. There were also pictures of the Young Master watching a competition, but they couldn¡¯t tell if it was Lin Miao¡¯s match.


    Then, they dug the old post out.


    It made many peoples¡¯ jaws drop, as Lin Miao wasn¡¯t the world champion then, but the Young Master¡¯s mother still found her without her champion¡¯s halo. She probably likes her a lot.


    ¡°Celebrities are still people, they can have their own idols.¡±


    Another group of more experienced people meekly posted that there was a mad argument between Lin Miao¡¯s fans and the Young Master¡¯s fans half a year ago. It didn¡¯t make it out of their small circles, but one could still find the stacked threads if they searched hard enough.


    So, everyone fell silent, and the scene became quite awkward.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother also finally became aware of this.


    She followed the details to the threads, and scrolled through their entireties with amusement.


    Finally, she concluded that she missed this great scene because she was celebrating her son¡¯s birthday.


    So, to make the scene even bigger, she sent this thread to her son.


    The Young Master¡¯s fans were finally able to confirm that the Young Master did have a Weibo, and it was the ¡°Yuyuyuyuyu¡± account.


    Even though the name was a bit odd, it didn¡¯t affect his handsome face!


    The Young Master¡¯s first post was the repost of the Lin Miao community Weibo¡¯s pinned post: ¡°Go Shuishui¡±


    Some other netizens posted things directing others back to the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s Weibo.


    Everyone realized that the Young Master¡¯s mother¡¯s last top trending Weibo was about what happened then.


    Watching the netizens conduct their investigation, she couldn''t help but admire their creativity. Even though things aren¡¯t as they suspected, they somehow made it seem logical and convincing.


    However, she didn¡¯t explain anything. After all, posting things like ¡°We¡¯re family with Shuishui¡± seemed pretty lunatic.


    Lin Miao was absent from the discussion online. She had already begun her first match of the Olympics.


    It was like any other game.


    Only when she won did it become apparent to Lin Miao that this was the Olympics.


    However, while wiping her sweat, she realized that aside from the increased amount of fans cheering for her, this wasn¡¯t much different from the other international competitions. This thought made her much more relieved.


    Exiting the field, she was met with a sea of microphones.


    The reporters surrounded her, trying to get an interview.


    ¡°How do you think you performed?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any confidence in the next match?¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± What a complicated question, should I say that I¡¯m confident, that I did well, or not very well?


    It would be awkward if I lose right after I say that I¡¯m confident.


    But if I said that I¡¯m not confident, wouldn¡¯t that build others confidence, and make me look weak?


    So, Lin Miao responded, breathing heavily, ¡°Let me go ask the others what our lunch menu is. I¡¯m starving¡­¡±


    Then¡­ She lightly ran away, bag over her back, and towel in her hand, leaving the cameramen with a shot of her back!


    Leaving the reporters frozen in their places.


    It gave all of Lin Miao¡¯s fans watching the livestream a real good laugh.


    There were comments saying that she should¡¯ve answered the questions properly, but others rebutted that Lin Miao had the choice to decline. She happily finished and won the match. She was hungry, so they should let her go eat. An athlete¡¯s job was to fight for their homeland and compete for excellence. Which one was brother Shui missing? Her job wasn¡¯t to take interviews.


    That discussion ended there.


    She kept herself occupied during and after lunch. She watched other people¡¯s competition videos, as she would be matched up against some of them.


    Then, Lin Miao saw a familiar figure. It was the Japanese girl she won against in the world championships.


    Even though the web was still praising Lin Miao for her being able to win with an injury, Lin Miao knew that she was a formidable foe.


    Lin Miao took a bite out of her apple. Looking at her on the screen, she felt that she would still be matched up against her if she were able to make the cut into the finals.


    Lin Miao carefully analyzed all her competition footage.


    The news of Lin Miao qualifying for the semifinals was mostly overshadowed by the medal ceremonies of other events.


    Of course, those focused on badminton were glad for her, and waited anxiously for her next match.


    Even though she was on foreign soil, Lin Miao fell asleep shortly after eight.


    She slept well and sound, so much that she didn¡¯t even dream.


    She still exercised in the early morning, keeping her normal rhythm of life.


    Her next match was in the afternoon, so she relaxed herself and went to watch some other competitions.


    There were even more eyes on her during the semifinals. Striding onto the field, she heard many chanting her name.


    Lin Miao had become a veteran at international competitions. She was mostly unaffected, her expressions unchanged.


    In the audience rows, the Young Master¡¯s mother cupped her tender face, exclaiming, ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s entrance is so forceful, full of vigor!¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡±


    The audience was always more nervous than the people competing down on the field.


    Especially the live broadcast audience, wanting to jump on the television and to the live scene.


    There wasn¡¯t much negativity around on the internet. Most of the people who would stay up so late for the live broadcast were the sports fans.


    Lin Miao always followed the same strategy, which was stability.


    She kept a positive mindset throughout the entire match, playing conservatively until her opponents became impatient and tired.


    Then, she would finally start her aggression with her smashes.


    So, the first halves of her games were all so gut-wrenching for the spectators.


    Then, seeing that Lin Miao had won, the crowd erupted and boiled of cheers.


    Looking at Lin Miao walking out, the Young Master¡¯s mother exclaimed again, ¡°Brother Shui is too good!¡±


    Then, her typical ¡°sharing everything positive¡± celebrity habit kicked in, already posting on Weibo.


    ¡°What to do when my son¡¯s too cold: Brother Shui winning in style! I cheer for her! [Picture]¡±


    It was a picture of the live scene. Being at the top of the entertainment circle, the photography was immaculate! Lin Miao did really look like a pretty girl filled with vitality.


    Most of the comments and replies were:


    ¡°You¡¯re watching it in person?!¡±


    ¡°My goddess is using this fangirling tone!¡±


    ¡°My goddess and I both like the same person!¡±

 CH 68

    It was already remarkable that Lin Miao qualified for the finals at the young age of 16.


    Of course there was a sizable number of people anticipating her victory, hoping that she would keep her undefeated record.


    However, many more were a bit worried. Would she be heavily impacted if she lost?


    Of course, they kept the doubt in their minds.


    Lin Miao spent no time worrying about problems like those. Her prediction was right: her matchup in the finals was the same girl she faced in the world championships.


    Lin Miao was still as calm as ever.


    She had worried about everything she could after the world championships ended anyway.


    Furthermore, she managed to stay unaffected through those times when everyone else called her an extraordinary genius.


    Lin Miao thought that she just needed to stay true to herself, regardless of what others say.


    When it was announced that her next opponent would be the same one from the world championships, all her teammates gave off a ¡®you¡¯re definitely gonna win since you beat her last time with an injury¡¯ atmosphere.


    She had a great urge to tell them that she watched all of her opponent¡¯s videos multiple times and thought that her opponent was stronger than her.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to admit that her opponent was stronger.


    Failure is the mother of success. She thought. Losing a game is inevitable, it can help build my mental resilience anyway.


    While I was studying her, she was probably studying me. Wait, what¡¯s my speciality?


    Lin Miao rewatched all her competition videos without bias. After finishing, she concluded that she would have to try very hard.


    Despite this, she still woke up early the next day for her morning exercise.


    The finals soon began. The audience rows were filled with cheers for her, louder than ever before.


    Lin Miao looked at her opponent who seemed just as calm.


    When the match started, she was immediately met with a fierce offensive from her opponent, forcing her to play passively and return all her opponent¡¯s shots. Lin Miao wasn¡¯t able to start a counter-offensive, leaving her opponent in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Lin Miao was not to be underestimated though. She was still agile and quick, recovering in time even from her backward leans.


    It was an intense and exciting game.


    The audience were on the edge of their seats.


    Lin Miao remained emotionless. She didn¡¯t study all those games for nothing.


    She held on to her golden rule of holding it in as long as possible¡ªnever making a mistake.


    Even though she was behind in points, she didn¡¯t look one bit different, not at all in a hurry, but her counters were powerful.


    The audience didn¡¯t expect Lin Miao to be losing to someone she beat in the championships.


    Even though she was right on her tail, Lin Miao was never able to surpass her opponent in points.


    The audience was growing desperate.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t feel the same way. After a simple intermission break, she studied her opponent¡¯s expressions again.


    In the latter half of the game, Lin Miao changed from her usual style.


    Most of her matches were played conservatively, valuing security.


    But she actually didn¡¯t play like this when she was younger.


    After studying all her opponent¡¯s competition videos in the Olympics yesterday, she realized that her strategy was identical to her old one.


    So, Lin Miao shocked the audience with her play after the mid-game intermission. She began to perform many smashes and took the initiative.


    Up on the audience rows, the Young Master felt as if time had turned back half a decade. Her style then was identical to her play right now.


    She seemed to have returned to the days when she was just introduced to the game, daring to take every shot!


    Lin Miao originally intended to switch strategies only so as to not lose by a landslide. It would be too embarrassing for her to return back to the mainland that way.


    However, she unexpectedly made a lot of progress and soon evened out the scores.


    Lin Miao¡¯s calm expression persisted until the end of the match, after which she froze. I won???


    She won? Why does this feel so unreal?


    Though she had been preparing for almost the entirety of the past year, it still stunned her. Now that she accomplished her goal, she was a bit speechless.


    The Chinese Anthem blared over their heads during the ceremony. It finally brought her a sense of reality, and she accepted that she actually won the match.


    Afterwards, reporters immediately began heading towards her.


    Lin Miao let everything that has happened today sink in. She was truly happy.


    Her views were still different from the general public. Everyone took this as a solid victory for her based on her performance at the world championships.


    She wasn¡¯t pessimistic, but it was undeniable to her that the Japanese player was incredible in her own rights. Lin Miao had already prepared herself for her loss, but she still gave the match everything she could so as to not leave any regrets.


    Her comeback sparked more joy in her than anyone else.


    Now, the reporters were ready to interview her.


    ¡°How did it feel to be standing on the podium?¡± The reporter asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be up there.¡± She was too excited to make up responses.


    She wanted to go back, rest, and calm down. Her limbs were all soft.


    So she kept her answers as concise as possible.


    After the first reporter finished, another came.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    One after another, seemingly endless.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    However, since her matches had already concluded, she patiently answered many more people. It was their job, after all.


    In contrast to her situation, her fans were already reveling.


    So much so that when the coach showed Lin Miao the comments online, she thought that they were talking about an entirely different person. Her face turned rosy at all the compliments and congratulations.


    The coach found the scene quite hilarious, purposefully reading some posts out loud.


    Hearing this, Lin Miao only had one thought in her mind: she would not go on the internet, and would ignore all their comments until this wave was over.


    She didn¡¯t openly say things like she wasn¡¯t actually good. It would definitely make her opponent feel uncomfortable.


    Being defeated by someone acclaimed and someone who wasn¡¯t skilled feels very different.


    That night, she slept soundly with her gold medal under her pillow.

 CH 69

    She was still abroad, so the place for morning practice became a nearby sports complex.


    Her daily cycle began at 5 in the morning.


    Usually, her coach wouldn¡¯t intervene in this.


    She showered after she came back and then ate breakfast. She had breakfast freedom again.


    There was an even wider selection of breakfast options at the Olympics. Before, Lin Miao would only pick foods she was familiar with, but now that her competitions concluded, she naturally picked whatever she wanted.


    Since she left her phone behind, Lin Miao had no idea how her older brother was and whether or not he saw that she had won.


    Her parents and little brother definitely saw her win back in their apartment. When they had first heard that Lin Miao was participating in the Olympics, her mother wanted to come. However, Lin Miao didn¡¯t agree considering that her parents were busy, that the competition spanned over multiple days, and that it was in a foreign place. It was too inconvenient.


    They could just watch the live television streams at home anyway.


    Now that the competition ended, Lin Miao began to miss the Young Master.


    She suddenly realized that next time, she should ask her coach to keep her phone for her and hand it back after the competitions ended.


    At that time, she wouldn¡¯t have to stress over the competitions anymore, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t lose her phone.


    After breakfast, her coach pulled her aside to talk to her.


    ¡°Shuishui, why don¡¯t you seem that happy now that you¡¯ve won this match?¡± She would normally be ecstatic for many days, but the joy seemed to have quickly faded away after this one.


    Lin Miao shook her head, ¡°No, it just hasn¡¯t sunk in yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Japanese player was better than you?¡± Before, he was always worried about his athletes being too conceited. Acclamation and fame could be motivation, but they were also poison to developing teenagers still gathering social experience.


    That was how he thought until he met Lin Miao, whom he realized was born for tournaments.


    Lin Miao nodded embarrassingly. They had reviewed and discussed their strategy multiple times before the match, but she never said a word about her thoughts on their plan. Now that the match was over, she said the words she kept in her head. ¡°I studied all her games, she¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°But she still lost.¡± The coach looked at Lin Miao, ¡°She panicked in the second half of the game, messing up her own play.¡±


    Lin Miao nodded, making sure to learn from this mistake.


    Then, the coach pulled out something smilingly, ¡°Oh, Tan Jing asked me to give this to you.¡±


    It was her phone!


    She had asked Tan Jing to keep her phone. They still lived with each other most of the time.


    Sister Jing was so smart to have their coach keep her phone.


    ¡°She said that it woudl be better for you to have your phone after you win,¡± the coach said, ¡°and she¡¯s right, it¡¯s a lot easier for you to do things here abroad when you have a phone on you.¡±


    Lin Miao appreciatively took the phone, thinking that sister Jing was the smartest person in this world.


    After her exchange with her coach, she turned her smartphone on and saw messages from her mother, the Young Master, little Ling, and also Tan Jing.


    Most of their messages were congratulations.


    The one from sister Jing read: ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s so cool! When you see this message, it means the coach gave you the phone, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s message was only a few words: ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    However, it poked Lin Miao in her heart. She blushed, picturing his serious face if he were to say it in person.


    Lin Miao was about to call, but she remembered the time difference. Her family and Tan Jing were probably sleeping in China.


    So she sent a message to the Young Master.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was with her or watched the games in China. Either way, a text message wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone if he was asleep in China.


    Then, she received an instant reply. ¡°I¡¯m still awake and at the hotel, we can call right now. What are you going to do today?¡±


    She felt fine yesterday, but her hand was feeling a bit sore when she woke up this morning. She didn¡¯t want to text, so she called the Young Master.


    He quickly responded.


    The two chatted for a while before one of her teammates showed up. ¡°Brother Shui, we asked the coach to watch the other games, are you coming with us?¡±


    Their matches ended, but other competitions were still going on in the Olympics.


    Her coach didn¡¯t have any comments on this. Everyone performed pretty well, and their coach was happy for them.


    Lin Miao had to conclude her conversation as she wanted to watch the other programs as well.


    To blend in with the crowd, everyone changed into regular clothes.


    Lin Miao froze, saying awkwardly, ¡°I forgot to bring that¡­¡±


    She was renowned for her forgetfulness. Everyone was used to it, so one of her teammates said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I brought some extras, so you can wear mine.¡±


    She went and dug a dress out from her suitcase.


    Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed. The dress was red, and she had never worn a red dress before.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to reject her teammate¡¯s generosity, so she went and changed into it.


    Her face was red when she returned in her red dress.


    All her teammates were staring at her dumbly. Lin Miao was the youngest of them all, but also the most hardworking.


    She didn¡¯t talk much, but was very kind to everyone else.


    None of them had ever seen Lin Miao in regular clothes.


    One girl couldn¡¯t help but laugh and joke, ¡°Brother Shui with a dress is now little Sister Shui.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s skin really makes up for the nickname,¡± they said as they felt her skin.


    She was even more embarrassed from the jokes than from wearing the dress, but they soon stopped.


    Everyone headed to the sports arenas, holding each others¡¯ hands.


    Midway, they met the athletes from the male team.


    So a few more remarks of ¡°Can¡¯t call her brother Shui anymore¡± were made.


    ¡°No wonder your fans call you gorgeous. I thought they were exaggerating, but it seems like it¡¯s true.¡±


    The two groups decided to go together. Compared to the girls, the boys were much simpler, wearing their uniforms to the arenas.


    So, they were all quickly identified.


    Lin Miao was awkwardly hugged.


    ¡°Brother Shui, I love you so so so much, you¡¯ll definitely be even better next year!¡± One of her fans said enthusiastically.


    She was so excited that she blurted out her words all at once.


    Lin Miao was a bit confused. She didn¡¯t do anything special, why would she act like this?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know how it felt to watch a person improve step by step all the way to winning an Olympic gold.


    Especially when the girl was also cute.


    Most of Lin Miao¡¯s fans watched her early competitions. They essentially watched her grow up: from the first videos of her overjoyed reactions to the teenage Lin Miao trying to control her excitement.


    Many also watched her adorable interviews. Her vigorous appearance and watery eyes after the competitions were basically begging for adoration. She had many older sister and auntie fans.


    Life simulators were popular for a reason.


    Lin Miao gave her fan a signature and then went to watch the games.


    There was a difference between her mental state on and off the court.


    She had no time to be nervous during her games, but it was so nerve racking to watch.


    Lin Miao was cheering with everyone else, holding a little red flag in her hands.


    Then, after a bit, the person beside her moved, and a different person took their place to cheer with her.


    Lin Miao paused. Turning her head, she saw the Young Master!


    He looked back at her with his smiling gaze.


    Everyone in Lin Miao¡¯s team knew now from Tan Jing that the two weren¡¯t related by blood. They weren¡¯t even distant families.


    All of their gazes were like ¡°Yo, we get this.¡±


    There were girls in the team who grew incredibly fond of Lin Miao¡¯s brother but Tan Jing made an example to explain his sis-con levels. She said that if his sister and girlfriend both fell into a lake, he¡¯d probably think that his girlfriend was a risk to Lin Miao by displacing water and raising the water level¡­


    It was a bit exaggerated, but as Lin Miao¡¯s roommate from day 1, Tan Jing understood that it was still pretty much like this.


    After all¡­ Tan Jing thought that Lin Miao¡¯s brother didn¡¯t look like someone who would ever have a crush. She didn¡¯t know that they weren¡¯t brothers and sisters then, so she had some selfish thoughts.


    Brother Shui was a great person. If someone else did engage with her brother and became her sister-in-law, brother Shui would definitely distance from her as she gets close with her sister-in-law. After all, there would be an additional familial relationship between them


    So she was a bit relentless in crushing all hopes of her peers of becoming Lin Miao¡¯s sister-in-law.


    Mhm, and she was quite successful.


    Then, Tan Jing realized and told everyone that they weren¡¯t sisters and brothers, but rather childhood sweethearts.


    She was still happy. Brother Shui would still be her bestest friend


    Her teammates decided to return themselves, assuring that the coach wouldn¡¯t find out.


    Lin Miao only took a few steps with the Young Master when another girl threw their arms around her, ¡°Brother Shui, you were so cool yesterday!¡±


    Lin Miao froze. She had pretty accurate hearing, ¡°Auntie Yu¡­¡±


    The Young Master pulled his mom aside, asking Lin Miao, ¡°Oh, have you seen your parents?¡±


    ¡°They came as well?¡± Lin Miao was shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw them yesterday when I was watching the games.¡±


    Lin Miao thought that they were still in China, so she didn¡¯t call them in fear of disturbing their sleep. Now that she got confirmation that they were here, she hurriedly called them, reporting to her coach while doing so.


    As the Young Master had said: her parents, little brother, and little Ling all came.


    They quickly met up with Lin Miao¡¯s family. Lin Miao was a bit embarrassed from all her parents¡¯ praise.


    Then, they all headed for lunch.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother disguised herself to be very young, so none of Lin Miao¡¯s family recognized her. Lin Miao was about to introduce her when she pulled on her arm and blinked a few times at her.


    Lin Miao thought that she wanted to have some fun again, so she didn¡¯t introduce her.


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to have some more fun, but rather that she asked to adopt Lin Miao last time they met.


    What an awkward memory. The Young Master¡¯s mother thought it would be best to not ruin today with that memory.


    Everyone sat down and happily had lunch.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother noticed that Lin Miao¡¯s mother was a very nice person. No matter her voice or actions, they all carried a feminine gentleness.


    She felt comfortable around her despite being mistaken for being a generation younger¡­

 CH 70

    Lin Miao¡¯s family couldn¡¯t stay long due to work back in China, so they returned the day after.


    Lin Miao had to wait until the Olympics ended, so she stayed for a few more days.


    The dress she wore yesterday was her teammate¡¯s. Her figure was small, so the dress was naturally a bit big for her.


    One morning, when Lin Miao came back from her jog, her coach handed her a box, ¡°It¡¯s from your brother.¡±


    Outsiders weren¡¯t allowed to come into the athletes¡¯ lodging area, so the Young Master gave it to her coach.


    Lin Miao was surprised. What would Gege give me?


    The box was nicely decorated. Back in her room, Lin Miao opened the box and saw a white dress laying inside.


    Taking it out, she noticed that it was quite long. There was a set of clothes underneath, too.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face reddened. Coincidentally, her teammates came in and saw her dress.


    ¡°Brother Shui, your dress is so pretty, when¡¯d you buy it?¡±


    Because everyone knew yesterday that Lin Miao forgot to bring extra clothes.


    ¡°My older brother bought it for me.¡± Lin Miao explained.


    The girls looked at her profoundly, and then all spoke, ¡°Go try it! It¡¯ll look great on you!¡±


    They were right, and the fabric was comfortable, too.


    However, the Young Master had gone back to China due to things in his school.


    Lin Miao continued to watch the Olympics with everyone during the day, trying out foreign gourmets during mealtime. At night, lying on her bed in her pajamas and looking at the dress hanging on the side, she wanted to message the Young Master.


    But, Gege was probably already asleep.


    Back in China, the web quickly turned their focus to other sports, but a lot of the badminton fans still hoped for another interview of Lin Miao, or even a film about her daily life.


    Many older fans commented that brother Shui went silent for three months after the last world championships. She didn¡¯t even participate in any competitions. After that, there weren''t many updates, either. All that was public was her competition footage.


    They were afraid of her going silent for months again after the Olympics, or even all the way until next year¡¯s world championships.


    But someone said that she could accept some advertisement offers since she was pretty and now world famous from the Olympics. It would be another way to see her face.


    The comment was met with discontent. A portion of the fans thought that no matter how mature brother Shui was, she was still only 16, and the entertainment circle was an impetuous place. It was very dynamic and violent, especially because insults came easily. People there would definitely start attacking her upon the slightest drop in her performance, so they didn¡¯t want her in the entertainment circle no matter what.


    The one who suggested this had to clarify that they only meant signing some advertisement contracts, and not for her to enter the circle.


    Lastly, there was another group of fans who were afraid that Lin Miao might not have as many opportunities to study techniques with all the compliments and praise that¡¯s circulating.


    And so Lin Miao¡¯s fanbase spent days discussing this problem that didn¡¯t even have a sign of appearing.


    Lin Miao¡¯s days consisted of watching competitions, eating, and sleeping. She didn¡¯t have any interviews apart from the one right after the finals. She didn¡¯t show up in any of the follow up interviews.


    Her fans were originally displeased, thinking that the Olympics team didn¡¯t like her, but later realized that Lin Miao didn¡¯t like interviews, so they didn¡¯t force it upon her, either.


    The team manager didn¡¯t really pay much attention to her until the Olympics, when they realized that she was quite a talent. They didn¡¯t place much importance on interviews, so they let her drop out if she didn¡¯t like them.


    Even though Lin Miao didn¡¯t speak for herself, she couldn¡¯t go unmentioned in her teammates¡¯ interviews.


    It was only then when her fans knew that their brother Shui was so hardworking and never played on her phone¡­


    They stocked up on her pictures and recordings, hoping to even out the lack of updates when she disappears again.


    She was received by many fans when she landed back in China. Of course, there weren¡¯t only her fans, but fans of other people in her team, too.


    She quickly returned back to her school.


    Tan Jing was already waiting in front of the building and immediately pounced on her when she saw her.


    Lin Miao hugged her, ¡°Oh, this is for you.¡±


    Lin Miao took out her gold medal and gave it to Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing blinked in confusion, not understanding what she was doing.


    ¡°When we first came here, we agreed that I¡¯d give you my Olympic medal for you to take back if I were to get one before you.¡±


    Tan Jing froze, and then remembered how when she first left her home, her mother kept telling her that she must win an Olympic gold for her father to love her.


    She had cried under her quilt, and then brother Shui came to comfort her. They shared beds that night, and when talking about their dreams, she had said that she wanted to win an Olympic gold. She was so naive back then, but she still remembered saying that.


    It came to her as such a surprise that brother Shui also remembered this.


    Tan Jing hugged Lin Miao back tightly, ¡°Brother Shui, how could you be so kind to me!¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡° Why does that sound so weird?


    Alas, Tan Jing rejected it. She didn¡¯t have any use for it, as her parents had divorced, and she didn¡¯t need her father to love her.


    However, she still gleefully wrote about this on her alt.


    Did my brother Shui win today: ¡°Hahahahahaha, my older brother is truly the best to me, she says that she wants to give her gold medal to me! Who can compare? Try beating that!¡±


    These alts were like drops of water in an ocean so of course no one noticed the post.


    Lin Miao did receive some advertisement offers, but she turned all of them down. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to the news from outside.


    The occasions she did see them, she always thought that they were overkill with their compliments.


    She was more experienced with the compliments now. Last time, after the world championships, it made her feel very nervous, but this time, she was at ease. She just pretended that they were for another person and waited the period out with practice.


    Initially, everything went as she expected, but then, she suddenly rose to popularity from a talk show.


    When popular young actor Shang Ze was asked in an interview whether he had an idol, he responded that he liked Lin Miao, the ping pong player.


    Awkward, super awkward.


    It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal for them to have a script, but it became a huge issue when he recited the script wrong.


    He was definitely referring to Lin Miao, but such a mistake wouldn¡¯t be made if he just paid even a bit of attention.


    His lack of differentiation between ping pong and badminton not only drew the taunts of passersby, but also made the badminton circle very mad.


    Especially when they received no statement from the program staff. They were left dumbfounded by this stupid mistake.


    However, the actor¡¯s fans immediately started protecting their idol, ¡°The program team must have done this on purpose, my baby boy was just reading off the script.¡±


    ¡°Program staff does whatever they can to get more views, and now our baby has to take the blame.¡±


    ¡°Feel bad for our baby boy!¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s fans were also unhappy: Your 24 year-old man¡¯s a baby, but is our 16 year-old not a baby?


    They were already displeased: Our brother Shui was training hard at home, and now out of nowhere is a new nickname, ¡®that ping pong player.¡¯


    Can¡¯t we also protect and defend our baby?


    Lin Miao hasn¡¯t been on the web, but some of her teammates still joked with her, ¡°Brother Shui, what¡¯s this? You learned ping pong?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Miao wasn¡¯t in the same world as them.


    Tan Jing said, ¡°Brother Shui, just practice badminton.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Miao was unaware of this, they didn¡¯t mention the joke again.


    Shang Ze soon sent an apology, simply saying ¡°I was speaking too fast and misremembered. Apologies, apologies.¡±


    The comment section was filled with his fans¡¯ kisses, some even said that the two ball sports were about the same anyway.


    The Young Master also came across this Weibo. He reposted it with a picture of badminton, and then ping pong.


    A picture is worth a thousand words.


    The Young Master¡¯s mother also replied, but in a much more straightforward way, ¡°It¡¯s okay, things like this happen in life. Oh, your sketch comedies are pretty good. I¡¯ll definitely support them in the future.¡±


    Now, the crowd was hysterical. They had originally expected her to be here to support him with all her resources she still had on her hand, being one of the best. After her retirement, she has also had quite a successful career as a teacher, having taught many excellent actors and actresses.


    But they didn¡¯t expect her to be so direct in the latter half of her post.


    There was a joke a while back about how Shang Ze looked similar to a young comedian.


    But it was just a joke. No one would say it to his face.


    Whether she purposely posted it was up to the audience.


    But considering how she watched Lin Miao live at the Olympics, her posts, and how she had followed Lin Miao for many years already, one answer was more probable than the other.


    Many netizens commented: ¡°Nice job goddess, star chasing and fighting others, both done so well!¡±


    And so the people thought that the Young Master¡¯s mother told the Young Master to repost that post on his Weibo.


    Now, Lin Miao became somewhat known in the entertainment circle, as such an event was a once in a lifetime occasion.


    This time, Shang Ze¡¯s fans weren¡¯t able to control the scene. He was getting insulted as lacking professional expertise.


    Since there was a script, then he should review it. No one would make such a beginner¡¯s mistake.


    Furthermore, some heat still remains about the Olympics, so even if he wasn¡¯t a sports fan, he should still remember who won which sport category, right?


    Lin Miao¡¯s fans were enraged, but they didn¡¯t want to make this any bigger in fear that they would affect Lin Miao.


    Obviously, they overthought. Lin Miao only knew of this a month later.


    She didn¡¯t mind, but she was just curious about why he would say his idol was her even though he didn¡¯t even know her.


    These unanswerable questions were better left alone.


    However, she did have a question she wanted to think about, which was a message from an unknown number she received tonight when she was about to message her parents and the Young Master.


    ¡°You¡¯re brother Yu¡¯s childhood friend right? I¡¯m his girlfriend, can you not call him every night? You taking advantage of your early friendship and engaging with him is very annoying, you know?¡±


    She understood every word, but it became cryptic once she linked it all together.


    Lin Miao blinked and then reread the message.


    Then, her heart felt¡­ painful.


    Even though she didn¡¯t call him everyday¡­


    But the sender¡¯s lofty and disgusted tone tugged at her heart.


    Was she¡­ annoying?


    She didn¡¯t care what this stranger said, but rather¡­ she wondered if the Young Master thought the same.


    Lin Miao recalled that¡­ she did call Gege often, even though it wasn¡¯t daily, but there were still tons of times when she called¡­


    Gege seemed to rarely call her first¡­


    Lin Miao laid on her bed, a quilt over her. She felt her head ache, her body cold. There was something pulling down in her heart, and it was excruciating.


    She didn¡¯t want to look at her phone any more. Tossing it aside, she wanted to play badminton, but it was too late and she was exhausted from today¡¯s practice.


    Lin Miao took multiple deep breaths, wanting to calm herself. It was useless, and she still felt uncomfortable.


    As if the person who seemed to be able to fly while walking before wasn¡¯t her.


    She lied on her bed for a bit more. She didn¡¯t reply to this message, and instead couldn¡¯t resist sending a message to the Young Master: ¡°Gege, can you call¡­¡±


    A call from the Young Master soon came.


    Lin Miao picked up, but clutching her quilt, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Should she first ask him if he had a girlfriend?


    Or ask whether he thought that she was annoying or not?


    She couldn¡¯t open her mouth, it was so uncomfortable, the most she has ever been. She didn¡¯t dare imagine what she would do if he fell silent to her question, or admitted it.


    When he rejected her when they first met, she wasn¡¯t this sad.


    But she felt so distressed.


    Even more than how she would feel if she lost her competitions.


    Because she wasn¡¯t afraid of failure. She had confidence in winning it back. But now, her brother thinks that she¡¯s annoying?


    What if he really felt that way? What would she do? She had never thought of herself as annoying.


    Gege had said before that he wouldn¡¯t date, and wouldn¡¯t marry¡­


    No, it would be great for Gege to date or even marry. Someone would always be with him, but when he does date or marry, she should distance herself from him¡­


    But she was still sad and afraid of growing up. Everyone changes when they grow up.


    She remembered the story of Little Mei and felt even more distressed.


    On the other hand, the Young Master sensed her abnormal emotions, ¡°Shuishui, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen with your team?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Miao forced her tears back, but she was still sniffling loudly.


    ¡°Shuishui, are you with your team right now? Or are you at home?¡± The Young Master said as he walked out.


    ¡°With my team.¡± Lin Miao mustered her strength and asked, ¡°Gege, do¡­ do¡­ you think I¡¯m annoying?¡±


    She felt her body freeze the moment the words came out of her mouth. She seemed to lose her senses everywhere except for her ears and heart.


    The Young Master paused awkwardly, ¡°Why would you have these thoughts? I¡¯ve never felt that you¡¯re annoying.¡±


    The Young Master then spoke with his own intentions, ¡°I love Shuishui the most, how could I find you annoying?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Gege rarely calls me.¡±


    ¡°Dummy, you keep your phone off all the time. I can only wait for your calls everyday.¡± The Young Master was already out of his house.


    Lin Miao paused in silence, finally realizing that she was panicking too much, being too nervous, too scared from the ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re very annoying¡± sentence and forgot about that.


    She wasn¡¯t annoying, so she didn¡¯t feel bad anymore.


    She felt the thing gripping her heart loosen.


    Gege was still speaking, ¡°Why are you still thinking about this? Do you think I¡¯m annoying?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Lin Miao quickly denied. It felt horrible to be thought of as annoying by a person you valued. She would never make Gege feel this way.

 CH 71

    After ensuring that the Young Master didn¡¯t hate her, she finally allowed herself to relax.


    While she was reading that message again, Tan Jing walked into their room.


    ¡°Brother Shui! I just finished showering, the soap smells really good!¡± She said as she jumped on Lin Miao¡¯s bed.


    Lin Miao turned around and signaled that she was on a phone call.


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Erase memory, forget ASAP.


    Lin Miao stepped down from her bed, ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ll go call on the balcony.¡±


    She trotted outside and began speaking on her phone again.


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Brother Shui has little secrets now, she¡¯s all grown up¡­ sad¡­ I¡¯m going to vent my depression using my alt.


    My brother Shui won again: ¡°Sad, my older brother has secrets now. She¡¯s calling someone on the balcony.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao was still listening to the Young Master speak, unaware of her sister Jing¡¯s childish thoughts.


    Lin Miao was a person who couldn¡¯t hold a lot in her heart, or else the Young Master wouldn¡¯t ask her in such an unnerving situation.


    The Young Master was also purposely phrasing his words to inquire more. Soon, he knew that she received a text message.


    But he didn¡¯t know the details of the message yet.


    Tan Jing called out from their room, ¡°Brother Shui, I¡¯m gonna sleep now, you should rest soon, too.¡±


    Lin Miao responded, but still wanted to talk to the Young Master. She received a huge fright today, and that ¡°You know that you¡¯re very annoying¡± sentence stabbed her in her heart.


    The Young Master suddenly interrupted her stream of thoughts, ¡°Shuishui, can you come out?¡±


    Lin Miao paused. She shouldn¡¯t be going out at this time, but¡­ it was the first time her older brother made this request.


    And she wanted to see him, especially now. She missed him.


    Lin Miao stepped into their dorm from the balcony. Tan Jing had already fallen asleep.


    She quietly pulled on a coat and snuck out.


    Fortunately, the main doors to the dorm weren¡¯t locked yet.


    There was a lady acting as a gatekeeper. Lin Miao shyly told her that she was hungry and wanted to get something from the cafeteria.


    She was very nervous, but the lady agreed, only reminding her to make it quick.


    Lin Miao nodded and ran out of the dorm. Then, she saw the Young Master.


    Her heart began pounding the instant she saw him, whether it was because of seeing him, or having run so fast.


    She felt her body tighten uncontrollably, worrying that the Young Master might be irritated at her complaining so much today.


    The Young Master was already striding towards her in fashion with his long legs.


    ¡°Gege¡­¡° Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but lower her head.


    The Young Master patted her head, ¡°Let Gege see the text?¡±


    Lin Miao hesitated, and then gave her phone to him.


    The Young Master was enraged when he saw the message. ¡°Shuishui, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, I¡¯m not even intimate with anyone.¡±


    His explanation was like those one would say to their girlfriend.


    The Young Master recorded the phone number down and handed his phone to Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao looked at the Young Master with confusion.


    Gege was even prettier than before. She would occasionally browse the web during breaks and see news of him there.


    She blocked her name as a keyword, but set the Young Master as an important focus.


    She often came across pictures of Gege and many comments from girls that say they want to marry him and do anything they could just to get a smile from him.


    The Young Master was also a bit puzzled at her expressions. Patting her head again, he sighed, ¡°Shuishui, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    He really wanted to tell her that he liked her, and only her.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to tell her when she was still so naive.


    He understood what love was, what it felt like to be touched in the heart. It was irresistible.


    They were the same age, but he was a lot more mature mentally than her.


    He would feel so guilty if he manipulated her into a relationship. She trusted him dearly and depended on him. He has been the leading one since they first met, but love can¡¯t be like that.


    Their romance shouldn¡¯t be something forced out of Lin Miao¡¯s naive and insecure moments.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that he would let others use him to hurt Lin Miao, or pretend that he had someone else.


    The Young Master swiped open his phone, ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Lin Miao saw the name ¡°Shuishui¡± on the top of his contact list.


    He swept down into call history and the rows of records all showed up.


    Apart from their 75 minute call tonight, everything else was labelled unreceived. There were multiple of these every day, and calls from him that she did pick up only showed up after moments of scrolling.


    The Young Master spoke in his deep, pampering, and smiling voice, ¡°And you say I never call you¡­¡±


    Lin Miao suddenly felt that her complaints were too unreasonable.


    ¡°I know that you won¡¯t have time to pick up, but I just want to dial your number. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He patted her head again. ¡°Gege just wants to tell you that Gege will never lie to you or think that you¡¯re annoying.


    Lin Miao¡¯s heart flooded with joy, hugging the Young Master tightly, she spoke meekly, ¡°Gege, how can you be so nice to me¡­¡±


    The Young Master didn¡¯t know what to say. Why would he be so nice to her? He would hug her everyday and present the entire world to her if he could.


    He only patted her head again with restraint. He felt ripples in his heart when his fingers connected with her hair strands. ¡°Because it¡¯s you.¡± He spoke softly.


    He was trying his best to contain his inner beast, even though it was about to rush out. However, he still appeared perfectly normal in front of Lin Miao, who seemed to still not understand love, ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want Gege one day, Gege will never leave you.¡±


    Lin Miao felt very satisfied, so much so that she felt light again. Not only was she no longer sad, she was happy.


    Only one thought remained in her head, which was to be with Gege forever. ¡°I¡¯ll also be with Gege forever. I won¡¯t date, won¡¯t marry, I¡¯ll just stay with Gege.¡±


    The Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± It was what he wanted, but she was still seeing him as her older brother, so his heart still bled.


    Having comforted his special someone, the Young Master sighed in relief, ¡°Shuishui should go to sleep now, there¡¯s still practice tomorrow.¡±


    So Lin Miao quickly ran back to her dorm building.


    The Young Master was reluctant to let her go. He felt like he had been staring at her leaving for most of his life.


    She left him after the year at his house, when she moved into her sports school, when she left for competitions, and also just now tonight.


    Then, the Young Master lowered his head, looked at the number, and made a call.

 CH 72

    Lin Miao quickly returned to her dorm room. Lying on her bed, the Young Master¡¯s words echoed in her head.


    It was as if he was still whispering in her ear. She covered her stinging face, and couldn¡¯t resist taking her phone from the nightstand.


    Her wallpaper was still a picture of the Young Master smiling. She became even more sleepless staring at it.


    Moonlight spilled in from the window. Her room was so quiet she could even hear Tan Jing¡¯s rhythmic breathing, as well as her own heartbeat.


    The Young Master had said that he¡¯ll never find her annoying.


    She remembered him showing her his call log. He constantly wanted to call her.


    It¡¯s so late, would he be home?


    Lin Miao hesitated, and then messaged the Young Master: ¡°Gege, are you home yet?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan soon replied.


    ¡°Not yet, but almost,¡± with a picture attached. .


    It was a photo of the city during the night. The thousands of lights were quite picturesque.


    Lin Miao quickly saved it.


    ¡°So pretty.¡±


    ¡°Shuishui should go to sleep soon. You still need to wake up early tomorrow. Good girl.¡±


    Reading the message, the last few words felt as if he spoke them beside her.


    Her face was now flaming hot. Humans were such magical creatures. She was freezing on her bed two hours ago, and even her fluffy quilt had felt cold. Now, she felt that everything was wonderful, and her body was warm.


    Following the Young Master¡¯s message, she put her phone aside and shut her eyes. Yes, sleep early, you¡¯ll have to wake up early tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, the Young Master had arrived home. It was deep into night, and his grandma and mother were in the living room drinking yogurt.


    They saw Yu Jingxuan the moment he came in.


    ¡°Tell us the truth, where did you go so late into the night?¡± The Young Master¡¯s mother asked, half serious.


    The grandma also looked towards him with the same gaze.


    ¡°I just went outside for a walk. Nothing else, it¡¯s late, you guys should sleep.¡±


    The two: ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at her son speak so maturely, she commented, ¡°Are you shy? Could it be that you¡¯ve grown up and want your personal space, so you don¡¯t talk to your old mom anymore?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan looked at his ¡®old mom¡¯ who was drinking yogurt, ¡°I had my space when I was young, too.¡±


    Looking at the two¡¯s expressions, the Young Master told the truth, ¡°I went to meet up with Shuishui, nothing else. I¡¯ll go to sleep now, you guys should too.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Oh dear, such a siscon, what can we do?


    The Young Master climbed upstairs. The unknown number was an old one. It didn¡¯t have a real name associated with it, so it was probably created before verification was required. Whoever sent this sort of message with this type of phone number purposely wanted to make Lin Miao uncomfortable.


    Obviously, the person didn¡¯t expect Lin Miao to contact the Young Master after such a spiteful message. If Lin Miao didn¡¯t call him, there would certainly be some grievances if they continued their relationship.


    There weren¡¯t many who knew Lin Miao¡¯s phone number and their relationship. However, he wasn¡¯t sure whether they knew this through him or Lin Miao.


    He recalled that the message mentioned something about calling everyday.


    This detail felt strange to him. Lin Miao barely went on her phone, and their calls were more on a weekly basis, so why would they specifically say calling daily.


    They probably wanted to sabotage their relationship, so it would be more effective if they used an actual fact.


    Scrolling through his phone, he was reminded that he had tried calling Lin Miao daily.


    They were mostly unanswered calls, but perhaps the unknown person thought those calls were from Lin Miao.


    He went through his memory again, but no one could have gone on his phone.


    Perhaps he was searching in the wrong direction.


    The next day, he returned to his university. He had joined a mathematical modelling club, which kept him occupied.


    There were three other people in the group: two boys and a girl around his age. She was a grade younger, but wasn¡¯t accepted just from high test scores.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao didn¡¯t mind the number. The Young Master said the message was fake anyway.


    She had heard Tan Jing talk about blocking before, so Lin Miao asked Tan Jing to teach her how to do so.


    Tan Jing was surprised. Why would someone as kind and easygoing as brother Shui want to block someone?


    Lin Miao¡¯s inquiry came out quite awkwardly. Although the message she received was fake, she was too embarrassed to keep it in case someone else saw.


    Seeing her like this, Tan Jing asked no more and just taught her how to block.


    Her training went as usual during the day. After she showered and climbed onto her bed in the evening, she remembered Young Master showing her his unanswered calls. She couldn¡¯t help but turn on her phone and message him. She would normally contact him weekly, and since she met him yesterday, she technically wouldn¡¯t be messaging him today.


    The Young Master was reading when his phone rang.


    He expected it to be another message from his school, so Yu Jingxuan casually grabbed his phone. Unexpectedly, he was met with Lin Miao¡¯s message: ¡°I miss Gege, is Gege asleep?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan felt touched in his heart, but then realized she didn¡¯t send the message with any intentions¡ªshe was as innocent as ever. However, it didn¡¯t sour his mood. He replied: ¡°Not yet, Gege also misses Shuishui. Are you not going to sleep? There¡¯s also practice tomorrow.¡±


    In his heart, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t break her training schedule, and wouldn¡¯t oversleep and skip her morning exercise. If it wasn¡¯t for that message yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t interrupt her resting cycles, either.


    Lin Miao¡¯s reply soon came: ¡°I¡¯m on my bed, going to sleep soon.¡±


    Imagines of Lin Miao¡¯s figure flooded his mind when he read up to ¡°on my bed¡±. He felt his body tingle and warm up.


    So this is the restlessness of puberty books always talk about. The Young Master thought self-deprecatingly as he laid on his desk.


    Swiping his finger across the screen a couple of times, he replied: ¡°Goodnight Shuishui, sleep soon.¡±


    However, after sending the message, he scrolled up to Lin Miao¡¯s message from before: ¡°I miss Gege.¡±


    Is this purely familial love? Or is it friendship?


    Is there just a chance that Shuishui also has the same feelings as me?


    Even a bit?


    On the other hand, Lin Miao fell asleep after replying with a goodnight.


    Time flew by on Lin Miao¡¯s team. It was soon the last month of the Lunar year again.


    This winter was especially frigid.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t tell her parents in advance when she was going home so that they wouldn''t have to drive her.


    When she arrived back home, she saw a poster of her receiving her Olympic gold medal on a wall.


    It was enormous and centered in the middle of the wall.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± Looks so weird.


    Little did she know that another person also has this poster in the same position.

 CH 73

    For the first time ever, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t wake up early in the morning.


    It was the second day of her winter break at home, and her menstrual period had started. She usually didn¡¯t feel much, but this time, it made her head feel dizzy and swollen. She also felt a dull ache in her stomach. It wasn¡¯t excruciating, but made her extremely uncomfortable.


    Her mother boiled her some brown sugar water. She also plugged in an electric blanket to let her sleep longer.


    Lin Miao felt a lot better after she drank the sugar water. She then woke up and noticed that the Young Master had messaged her.


    Lin Miao immediately replied back.


    The Young Master sent another message: ¡°Wanna go to the library today?¡±


    Lin Miao wanted to continue her studies in the future, so she told him that she wanted to read more books in the library over the break.


    She still felt a bit unwell, but Yu Jingxuan¡¯s message gave her the tenacity to go outside.


    She crawled up from her bed and headed to the bathroom to wash her face and hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wash your head.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother came out of the kitchen right as she stepped out of her room. ¡°It¡¯s bad for your recovery. Plus, your hair¡¯s not oily. Since you¡¯re off for the next week or so, you won¡¯t sweat as much, so you don¡¯t need to wash your hair everyday.¡±


    Lin Miao listened obediently, then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the library to read in a bit.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was curious why she wanted to head out to read, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read the books at home? It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate at home, I¡¯d want to fall asleep again. Everyone will be reading in the library, so it¡¯ll be a lot better.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother thought for a moment, ¡°Okay then, just wear some extra layers.¡±


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t fastidious when it came to dressing up. Her only preference and judgement so far was that dresses and skirts looked pretty.


    Everything else was the same to her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was much more considerate. She searched through Lin Miao¡¯s closet to assemble a warm outfit for her. She first picked out a winter shirt, then a pretty lining, a thin coat to go over the two, and finally a winter coat on top. She also came out with a skirt and black leggings.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t understand why she had to wear two layers of jackets.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be freezing outside, especially with all the wind. However, there will probably be air conditioning inside the library, so it¡¯ll feel just right if you take off this outer layer when you get to the library.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother explained.


    She proceeded to sort out Lin Miao¡¯s short hair. She still grieved a bit over her daughter never being able to wear her hair long.


    But she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from her, and how she had grown up.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother put a hat on Lin Miao, ¡°When you get a bit older, mom will teach you how to dress yourself and wear makeup.¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone else says that appearance is not important but rather your personality, but no one would care about your personality if you don¡¯t have a good appearance¡­¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother patted her daughter''s head. Luckily, her daughter was born pretty.


    The only worrying part was that she was still a bit too naive.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face reddened. Looking into the mirror, did¡­ she count as pretty?


    But what she was sure of was that the Young Master was especially handsome. There were so many people who liked him despite not knowing him in person.


    Lin Miao felt as if she was a penguin when she stepped out her door. However, it was super cozy.


    She usually didn¡¯t wear so much during the winter. It wasn¡¯t due to her trying to appear fashionable, but rather because she liked to exercise, which kept her body warm.


    Today was an exception, a special day, so keeping warm was the top priority.


    Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t notice this when he saw Lin Miao. He just thought that her face was a bit more pale. It had been many months since they last met.


    Lin Miao looked a lot different. She was a lot taller, and her face was more lean, likely due to her athletic career. It only made her facial features more delicate. The only consistency was her eyes, which were just as pure and bright as before.


    The Young Master almost greedily took in everything in front of him with his eyes, as he didn¡¯t know when they would meet up again.


    The love of the mature teenager only grew stronger as they lived apart and interacted with different social circles.


    He naturally took her backpack and carried it over his own shoulders.


    When he was little, he wished for her to not move into her sports school. They could have grown side by side instead. He would pick her up after every school day, carry her backpack for her, accompany her home, and in the morning to her school.


    He would¡¯ve been able to watch his Lin Miao grow up first handedly.


    It was an idyllic dream, and he later understood that it was impossible.


    Lin Miao remembered what her mother had said to her, and uncontrollably glanced at the Young Master again. He was still so pretty.


    She liked to use the word ¡®pretty¡¯ on him, because it lifted her mood whenever she thought about it.


    She would think about his appearance when she was exhausted from practice, uncomfortable, sore in the back and waist, and her knees were throbbing with pain.


    Lin Miao finally realized that her older brother held an important place in her life.


    But she also felt like she couldn¡¯t hold Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hands like before.


    Her mother had been reminding her to not be so intimate with boys for a long time now.


    Lin Miao was a very obedient child, but she hadn¡¯t been able to resist herself on several of these occasional meetups. She would then make some excuse saying that her past self had possessed her.


    Now, she felt too shy to hold his hands.


    They walked side by side up to the Young Master¡¯s car.


    She began to feel sleepy as soon as the car started moving. In the middle of her conversation with her older brother, she unintentionally fell asleep leaning on him.


    Yu Jingxuan adjusted his position to make her nap more comfortable.


    His sight pivoted to the buildings flying past them. It took him a while to turn back.


    Lin Miao woke up right as they arrived at the library.


    Being the winter holidays right now, the library was busier than usual. They searched and found some empty seats near the windows. Their surroundings were quiet.


    They sat on the same side of the table, like how deskmates would share a desk in school.


    Lin Miao took out a set of high school textbooks and began studying. These were still very important to her as she was planning to participate in the nationwide college-level education entrance exams next year.


    Yu Jingxuan sat beside her and began reading his own book.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time in a place like this. One could tell that she was new and inexperienced. For example, she forgot to bring a water bottle.


    She felt a bit thirsty from reading textbooks. She wanted to go out and buy a bottle, but before she could even open her mouth to tell the Young Master, he passed her an insulated water bottle as if he could read her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot.¡± He scooched over to her and whispered. It was barely audible, but still made Lin Miao feel as if her ears had been scalded.


    Everyone was reading around them, so Yu Jingxuan pressed his voice low to avoid disturbing the others.


    Her body was a bit numb, and taking a hold on the water bottle, she felt that the water was indeed a bit hot, so she lightly blew a few times before carefully sipping some water from the bottle.


    She felt much better and passed the bottle back to him.


    Then, she saw the Young Master take hold of the bottle and also drink from it.


    He drank from it, his lips against the brim of the bottle.


    Lin Miao felt her brain turn into mush, her face exploding into a blush. He¡­ where he drank from¡­ was the exact same place where she did moments ago¡­


    Most of the people around them were too focused on their books to notice, but there were two girls who kept staring at them, or rather, at Yu Jingxuan.


    Now, not only did her face feel hot, she felt like her entire body was on fire. Avoiding the embarrassment, she quickly lowered her head and continued reading.


    Luckily, she threw this moment to the back of her head as she immersed herself in the textbooks.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t someone who could read for long periods of time. She needed to take a break after an hour of reading.


    Meanwhile, her older brother beside her took out a sheet of paper. He turned to her with a big smile on his face, waving the paper over the table.


    It felt like their childhood tacity had returned. Lin Miao already knew what he was thinking of without any words.


    Their sources of entertainment were super limited in their childhoods. They weren¡¯t allowed to do many things, and tic tac toe became one of their greatest joys.


    It has been ages since they¡¯ve played.


    Lin Miao took out a pencil and started drawing the grid.


    Afterwards, they played a round of rock paper scissors to decide who drew first.


    They were able to tell each other¡¯s thoughts just through eye contact, like when they were both kids.


    Lin Miao won with paper while the Young Master made a rock with his hand.


    Lin Miao first drew a circle with the pencil, and handed the pencil to the Young Master.


    Sharing pencils, like how they used to when they were little.


    Yu Jingxuan began drawing his cross.


    They took turns drawing, looking all so concentrated on the little grid.


    Without the Young Master to play with, Lin Miao didn¡¯t have any opportunities to touch the game again.


    However, neither of them seemed rusty at the game. Back and forth, their moves were quite quick.


    The wintry sun shone through the window, warming them up like a radiator.


    Turning around as she passed the pencil back to the Young Master, she could see him in front of the sun, the brilliant rays of the sun pouring into the room. It was so bright, so incredibly bright, like the Young Master himself. He was the brightest shining star wherever he went.


    She could tell him apart from others from miles away.


    There was this sudden moment when she felt an urge to cry.


    It was inexplicable to her.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m just feeling sick today. She thought.

 CH 74

    As expected, Lin Miao lost again.


    She was used to losing. She just felt down because she didn¡¯t last as long as before.


    Truly such a familiar feeling of loss.


    She quickly continued to study, now more relaxed from the game.


    Looking at the paper filled with small grids, the corners of Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. He couldn¡¯t help turning on his phone.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s and Lin Miao¡¯s internet fans had previously fought with each other during their birthdays, but since his mother was Lin Miao¡¯s fan in badminton, they placed this grudge aside, as long as neither side made an offense to the other.


    Despite their disagreements and arguments over their last birthday, the two fanclubs shared similar situations in terms of the scarcity of updates. Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan both would go several months without a post nor media coverage. It had filtered both of their fan bases down to those who had ¡®true love¡¯ for their idol.


    Now, Yu Jingxuan suddenly broke the silence with a rare Weibo post.


    Yuyuyuyuyu: ¡°3562. [Picture]¡±


    It was a picture of a sheet of A4 paper. It was dotted with grids, and each grid was filled with symbols.


    It confused many of his fans. What is this? Some secret message?


    They all began speculating about the meaning of the paper and the number in the post. Especially the number¡ªit seemed so arbitrary.


    Just when his fans were fussing over the post, someone sent a picture to one of his fan-hosted news and update accounts.


    So the fan account naturally uploaded the picture to the public.


    It shocked all of his fans; they were dumbfounded. His updates were sparse, and most pictures were blurry.


    All of his fans knew by heart that although many people confessed to him, he didn¡¯t engage in any romance, which would be considered premature. Not only that, he also kept a lot of distance between other girls; there was little to no intimacy. Yu Jingxuan¡¯s fans learned about this from his university classmates.


    His fans were all overjoyed by this update.


    They had grown accustomed to seeing blurry photos, but now they had one in high definition: A bright library, a desk in front of ground-up windows, and behind the desk, was a teenager smiling and giving the girl beside him a pampering look.


    The girl had her head lowered, seemingly troubled by some problem.


    The person who was changing from a teenager into a man had one of his hands on the back of the girl¡¯s chair, giving off a feeling of hugging her in his chest.


    The sweet tingles in the picture were indescribable. However, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s fans felt themselves cracking. They mostly split into four groups.


    The first lied to themselves that the two were friends, and that there was no chance of their prince engaging in premature romance! Some also chose to believe that it was to gather interest for some new teenage idol show he would be starring in, however unlikely this is.


    The second group was a bunch of conspiracists thinking that the malicious girl was trying to leech off of their prince¡¯s name and fame. This was too unlikely to be a coincidence, especially with such a clear shot. Even though the girl¡¯s face was unidentifiable since her head was lowered, there would definitely be some update in a few minutes about who the girl is. There might even be other pictures of her, calling her a campus belle, and she¡¯d be famous just like that. This type of scheme was too common in the entertainment circle.


    The third group began picking on the girl. They called her ugly as they thought she was too embarrassed to show her face. Others insulted the cat ear hoodie, labelling it as a disgusting attempt to be cute.


    The last group consisted of people crying that they didn¡¯t want premature romance, and that they¡¯ll stop stanning if it happens.


    There were many more insults to the girl.


    As an online enemy, Lin Miao¡¯s fan club followed these threads in secret, feeling very satisfied from this situation.


    Well deserved.


    But then, the fan account uploaded another picture. This time, both people¡¯s faces were visible. The girl looked adorable in her gray wool hat with her cat ears on top.


    Now, it was Lin Miao¡¯s fans who were shaking: ¡°¡­ This¡­ This girl, doesn¡¯t she look identical to our brother Shui¡­ if her face was a bit chubbier?¡±


    ¡°Shit! It is brother Shui!¡±


    ¡°Photoshop, must be photoshopped!¡±


    But it was soon confirmed that the picture was not tampered with.


    Now the conflict was on a whole new level!


    ¡°Trying to leech off your ass! Our brother Shui got on the CCTV¡¯s news before, can your person do the same? She also avoids interviews whenever possible, so if anything, you¡¯re the one who''s leeching off of us!¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui is too cute, go get constipated and die if you don''t agree! You guys all have some disease that makes you hate women, don¡¯t you? You all start throwing insults around before any confirmation, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s fans were also shocked by this discovery, but they still went on to argue. If they can¡¯t win the person, they can at least win the argument.


    However, it ended before it even formally started.


    Because Yu Jingxuan checked his phone after a bit of reading.


    Hemade another post: ¡°Shuishui and I have known each other since we were eight. It¡¯s not as complicated as you all may think.¡±


    Now, both sides were shocked once again. Their relationship is almost ten years old¡­


    The post also attracted many passersby, who joined the discussion.


    Some said that Yu Jingxuan had been to Lin Miao¡¯s world championships and the Olympics.


    Then, a self acclaimed middle school classmate of Yu Jingxuan said that he even skipped class in middle school to watch competitions and recorded videos of them. It was incredible, especially for him to still be able to skip grades and enroll into his university.


    Some people were suspicious of that person lying to exaggerate things.


    However, the self acclaimed middle school classmate said that they¡¯ll go into their Qzone to find some photographic proof.


    The others thought the middle school classmate was joking, but they really came back with some pictures.


    Apart from competition pictures, there was also an easter egg: it was a photo of Lin Miao visiting Yu Jingxuan¡¯s school, and Yu Jingxuan carrying her backpack for her.


    It was a back portrait, but the netizen assured everyone that it was really them.


    In the picture was a little teenage boy with a pink backpack holding hands with a little girl and leading her forwards.


    The Internet Sherlocks soon found Yu Jingxuan¡¯s middle school and Lin Miao¡¯s sports school to compare their uniforms to the ones in the picture.


    They were nearly identical.


    What else can they say? No one told them that these two knew each other for so long!


    It was¡­


    Like the two worlds just suddenly collided with each other.

 CH 75

    Many informed people started exposing more things. There were many who claimed to be middle school, high school, or university classmates.


    Now that a spark between the two seemed to have been ignited online, these people couldn¡¯t resist sharing their own piece of the story.


    So, from everyone¡¯s details, an understanding of the daily life of a siscon-diseased person was made.


    Yu Jingxuan would bring milk and snacks to Lin Miao¡¯s sports school on a weekly basis.


    He also didn¡¯t let anyone he knew greet Lin Miao when they went to watch her tournaments in person, saying that it would distract her.


    All kinds of breaks: as long as Lin Miao also had days off at that time, no one else would be able to find him.


    Their fans were blown into fireworks. How did they get to know each other, and at such a young age? Furthermore, how is their relationship so good? This doesn¡¯t make sense!


    Knowing each other and knowing each other from a young age were two completely different things.


    What was more shocking was that there was that back portrait of them with their backpacks.


    If the former was shocking, the latter blew everyone''s minds into bits.


    Especially for Yu Jingxuan¡¯s fans. They initially thought that the girl came later, so they tried to protect their teenage boy¡¯s journey of growing up.


    However, in reality, that girl was already walking home with their teenage boy years before they were introduced to him.


    There had been many signs before, but there wasn¡¯t much light brought to this subject. For example: Yu Jingxuan travelling to watch the world championships and the Olympics. Everyone had thought that it was because his mother liked Lin Miao, and she happened to bring her son along.


    Now, they realized that he had been watching Lin Miao way prior to that. He had skipped middle school to spectate some of her matches, but the tournaments then were probably smaller regional competitions.


    Compared to the craze of some girlfriend-fans, others said much less online.


    Quietly supporting his childhood love: genius mastermind x genius athlete.


    With the picture that looked like it came right out of a teenage school drama, a new cp was born.


    (cp is short for couple)


    In the battlefield formerly filled with wailing and bloody conflicts, everyone picked up their popcorn and candy instead.


    (candy refers to seemingly intimate interactions in a cp)


    However, some netizens began to lament how precious these moments were. Candy was scarce, and couldn¡¯t be savored enough.


    There were virtually no updates from Yu Jingxuan, and the most they would normally get were blurred pictures from his classmates.


    On the other hand, Lin Miao didn¡¯t even participate in the interview after the Olympics. There would be no coverage of her except for her competition reports.


    They were quite literally a cavemen cp pair.


    The name spread like wildfire, and many found it sweet and quite unique.


    So, while the solo fans were still arguing, the exponentially growing cp fan group of the two had already set a name.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao¡¯s inactive Weibo account was brought to daylight. They were certain that it was the Mumushuishuishui account.


    This¡­ and the Yuyuyuyuyu account¡­ This truly went a long time back, even on the internet.


    All of these things happening online had no effect on the young girl solving algebra equations.


    Lin Miao was still studying, feeling quite giddy after solving each problem in the book.


    She would have to return soon for lunch.


    Then, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother called, begging and reasoning for Lin Miao to join them for lunch. It made her feel extremely awkward, but she also felt it would be impolite to decline.


    So, she called her parents and told them that she wasn¡¯t returning for lunch.


    She would eat with Yu Jingxuan¡¯s family.


    It had been very long since she visited their house, but she used to visit much more frequently in the past.


    The three dogs seemed to still remember her, surrounding her warmly immediately after she came out of the car.


    Lin Miao patted them one by one.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was also outside, leading her into the house. ¡°Our Shuishui is getting prettier and prettier.¡±


    After lunch, Lin Miao headed out with Yu Jingxuan to walk the dogs, and then returned to the library.


    She finally became aware of the online discussion in the evening, when she returned home. Lin Miao grew dumb for a brief moment looking at the picture with Yu Jingxuan putting his hand on the back of her chair. She then saved the picture, her face blushing.


    Then, she saw the comments below:


    ¡°OMG this posture from Yu Jingxuan, so much boyfriend power that it¡¯s going through the roof. It¡¯s making my legs soft! Brother Shui¡¯s like a fierce little jaguar on the field and also pretty aggressive in front of sister Jing. But in this picture, I feel brother Shui¡¯s little girl vibe, it¡¯s so angelic!¡±


    ¡°The two didn¡¯t even touch! But it¡¯s making an old woman like me red all over my face!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so close, make them kiss!¡±


    ¡°Is this what perfection feels like? Yu Jingxuan¡¯s posture is so handsome! I¡¯d kill to sit beside him, be his deskmate! So jealous of brother Shui!¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s super cute, but wouldn¡¯t this count as premature dating? Looking at Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother, it seems like she has accepted the fact of having her idol as her son¡¯s wife. Nice, just great!¡±


    ¡°This one picture alone already shows how much Yu Jingxuan pampers our brother Shui. Look at that gaze, shit, Yu Jingxuan, are you really under 18? Do you really not want to consider starring in an idol drama? It¡¯s almost like wasting god¡¯s blessings for you to not even consider it.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m a new cp fan, don¡¯t know the rules around here, what am I supposed to do? Should I go compliment their match and say all hail premature romance?¡±


    ¡°Quit shipping the two, Lin Miao¡¯s the Olympic world champion, but she had to cut back on school for badminton practice! Our little boy scored first place in his region for the nationwide college entrance exams when he was only fourteen. What would the two talk about when they sit together? They¡¯re probably just friends, so stop saying and implying that they¡¯re a couple ok?¡±


    Lin Miao felt her face burn more and more as she scrolled through the comments. So many people like Gege.


    And¡­ Lin Miao was lying on her bed, thinking that all of the netizens were mistaken. Her relationship with Yu Jingxuan wasn¡¯t¡­ that type of relationship.


    That type of relationship¡­


    Thinking about this, she felt her heart heat up, ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    The words brought her a sweet sensation. Mixed in it, there was also some indescribable feelings.


    She didn¡¯t mind the negative comments towards her as there were only a few of them.


    There were actually a handful of hate comments earlier, but Yu Jingxuan deleted most of them, so only the positive ones remained.


    Lin Miao¡¯s family also didn¡¯t go online much, so they were unaware of this discussion.


    However, it was completely different in the Yu family, especially for Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother.


    She waited for her son to come home with her phone in her hands.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to explain this?¡± She looked at him, amused.


    Yu Jingxuan was a bit confused, ¡°Explain what?¡±


    ¡°Cavemen cp.¡± His mother said, trying to hold back her laughter. ¡°You don¡¯t say, I didn¡¯t think of this much before they brought this up, but you two do seem pretty fit for each other.¡±


    They knew each other¡¯s roots, personalities matched, and were already close friends.


    She continued to poke fun at her son, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys growing up together, you might actually have a spark. I actually feel like she¡¯d be a great addition to our family. You see, you guys have a great relationship already, and we all like her, too.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan looked at his mother, speaking, ¡°Wrong.¡±


    His mother smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only joking, okay. I know that you guys are just friends.¡±


    They had been kidnapped when they were little and been through so many more things. It was pretty normal for them to act closer than even some blood-related siblings.


    ¡°I meant that the first part was wrong.¡± Yu Jingxuan said slowly.


    The first part? His mother was confused.


    Then, seeing him walk upstairs, she came to realize something.


    The first part?


    Isn¡¯t that the part of the sentence talking about how there won¡¯t be a spark of affection?


    ¡°Yu Jingxuan!!!¡± His mother ran up the stairs. What does he mean by that?


    Frankly, she never noticed anything suspicious. The two had known each other for so long, and they¡¯ve never done anything too out of the ordinary.


    Which made her think that they were still little kids.


    Following him upstairs, she quickly started asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you guys dating? Do you know what love is? Son, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve gotta be careful. This kind of friendship is hard to come by. If you¡¯re unsure if it¡¯s really love, don¡¯t do it. You might ruin your relationship entirely.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan was an only child, but growing up, he didn¡¯t live the life of one. His mother thought that the two would have a life long relationship.


    But if there was romance mixed in, the two¡¯s friendship would also end if they were to break up one day.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s still young, I¡¯m not that outrageous.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother furrowed her brows. ¡°Do I need to remind you that you guys came to this world on the same day? You sound like a middle aged man.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother, who was still debating about the relationship between the two, felt as if her son turned ¡°childhood sweethearts¡± into ¡±a sugar daddy and a loli¡±¡­


    ¡°Because the adults in this house are too immature.¡± Yu Jingxuan spoke as he shelved a book in the study room.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­ I give up, let¡¯s switch topics.¡±


    ¡°How far are you? Is it just you liking Shuishui?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan felt a bit uncomfortable. If he didn¡¯t tell her, she might develop a misunderstanding of them and hurt their relationship.


    So he decided to explain, ¡°I like her, but she¡¯s still young, so I don¡¯t think she understands this.¡±


    ¡°Go chase her, son! It¡¯ll almost be guaranteed with what you have!¡± Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother threw all her principles behind her head.


    Yu Jingxuan was even more frustrated, ¡°That¡¯s dangerous, what would happen if she accepts? She¡¯d be clueless with me, but eventually she¡¯ll have a moment where she¡¯d develop feelings, which could be for someone else.¡±


    His mother stared at him in astonishment. He had a point, but something still seemed off to her.


    ¡°Mom, I know what to do, you don¡¯t need to interfere.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Jingxuan returned to his bedroom, sitting on the balcony.


    He didn¡¯t actually know what he was doing.


    He couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine how he¡¯d feel if Lin Miao told him she liked someone else.


    He might not be as calm as he thought he would be¡­


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    A message came: ¡°I miss Gege.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s darkened mood suddenly lifted, replying: ¡°I miss you too, what is Shuishui doing?¡±


    Lin Miao, who was looking at Yu Jingxuan¡¯s pictures, replied with a bit of embarrassment: ¡°Preparing to sleep.¡±

 CH 76

    Lying flat on her bed, Lin Miao stared blankly at the ceiling, and then at a new message from Yu Jingxuan.


    She couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity, texting: ¡°Gege, did you see what happened online?¡±


    Upon receiving this message, Yu Jingxuan was quite shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Lin Miao to surf on the internet and see those comments.


    He was worried about Lin Miao reading the negative comments in the threads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take their comments personally.¡± Yu Jingxuan replied.


    Lin Miao: ¡°Oh okay.¡± Gege is not affected at all.


    Leaving her phone aside, she looked at the ceiling again, thinking. Of course, someone as great as Gege wouldn¡¯t have random thoughts just because someone said a few words.


    ¡°Then are you going for a jog tomorrow morning?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s phone rang again.


    Yu Jingxuan came to wait for Lin Miao this morning, but she never showed up, so he went back.


    Lin Miao rarely skipped her morning exercise routine. He was worried at first, but then found her in the library. She looked fine, so he thought that she simply overslept.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t explain why. She was too embarrassed to explain these personal matters even to Yu Jingxuan.


    Immediately after, she sent another message: ¡°I can go the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Jingxuan responded almost instantaneously: ¡°Shuishui should sleep soon. Don¡¯t stay up so late, it¡¯s bad for your health.¡±


    Reading the last message, Lin Miao¡¯s face flushed hot red. Her mom had also told her to sleep early and exercise mildly. She felt as if he had overheard her mother say this.


    Lin Miao did feel a bit weak the past few days, so she quickly fell asleep.


    However, she still caught a cold the next day. Her throat felt dry, her nose stuffed, and her head dizzy.


    Her parents rushed to the hospital with her.


    Lin Miao remembered agreeing to go to the library today with Yu Jingxuan, so while her parents waited in the line, she sent a message.


    ¡°Gege, I don¡¯t think I can go to the library today. Study well.¡±


    He quickly responded: ¡°Are you still feeling unwell? I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to the library yesterday then.¡±


    ¡°Nono,¡° Lin Miao responded: ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to do with you, I was just not careful.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital are you at? I can come and find you.¡±


    Huh. Lin Miao was surprised at his message. She didn¡¯t deliberately say that she was sick, nor that she was at a hospital. How did he guess?


    It was really out of pure luck. Her cancelling at the last minute and saying that she wasn¡¯t careful hinted to him that she was likely sick.


    If she was sick, then her mother would definitely take her to a hospital.


    ¡°My heart aches when I can¡¯t see you¡±


    Reading that message, Lin Miao also felt her heart ache.


    So, she quickly texted the hospital¡¯s address to him.


    Looking at her daughter''s text, Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed deeply.


    It was better, but these days¡­


    As a person who had been young before, Lin Miao¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to interfere, or even be against it. To the young rebellious minds, parental control can be the greatest instigator for love.


    She decided to wait for Lin Miao to notice that she wasn¡¯t very fond of this romantic relationship.


    As a friend or an older brother, Yu Jingxuan was perfect. He was always sincere and took her as one of his family.


    However, he wasn¡¯t fit for a husband. One could follow their instincts for love, but marriage had to be carefully planned. Lin Miao was too naive, and Yu Jingxuan was exceptionally talented. This excellence means that he¡¯d attract many in his life.


    Their relationship might sustain for one or two years, or maybe even four, but what about times any longer?


    She patted Lin Miao¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t want to interfere, but she also couldn¡¯t stand her daughter potentially getting hurt.


    When Yu Jingxuan came, Lin Miao was receiving an infusion on her hand.


    There was a hall dedicated to patients like her. She wasn¡¯t placed in a care unit.


    Turning her head around, she saw Yu Jingxuan walk towards her.


    ¡°Gege.¡± Lin Miao waved at him with her other hand.


    She tilted her head up towards him, ¡°The doctor said I was fine.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan had his eyes fixed on her. Though she only had a cold, he still felt reluctant to look elsewhere.


    ¡°Auntie Lin.¡± He greeted Lin Miao¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Sorry to inconvenience you to visit her again.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said smilingly, looking at this young man she had also watched mature. He was truly the most handsome person she had seen in her life. Not only that, he was also polite, carried a noble demeanor, and understood the customs and norms of life. He was perfect for his age, so it was only natural for her daughter to like him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, not an inconvenience at all.¡± Yu Jingxuan replied.


    Checking her daughter, Lin Miao¡¯s mother then spoke, ¡°Your arrival¡¯s actually quite convenient. She saw a billboard with steamed meat outside of a restaurant on the way here. She said she wanted it, so I was about to return home and cook it up for her.¡±


    Lin Miao barely ate outside food; her mother cooked everything.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother unawarely revealed that Lin Miao was a bit of a glutton. She had behaved like this in front of Yu Jingxuan before, but this time, she felt embarrassed.


    When Lin Miao¡¯s mother left, Yu Jingxuan noticed that the hand Lin Miao had the needle embedded in was freezing cold, as the solution was chilled.


    Without thinking twice, he carefully clasped his hands around hers, warming it up.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hands were like radiators; they were very warm, possibly from him hurrying to the hospital.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t even look at his eyes. Feeling the warmth conduct from his palm to her hand, she felt warmer.

 CH 77

    When they were little, Lin Miao watched Yu Jingxuan receive his infusion, and now it was the opposite: Lin Miao was receiving an infusion while Yu Jingxuan accompanied her.


    Lin Miao was rarely sick; her health was always great. During those childhood years, she would feel sick in her heart when Yu Jingxuan suffered from illnesses and was forced to take medicine. She often held his hand then, with a well-concealed thought in her mind.


    She wanted to share some of her good health with him.


    Maybe it was due to her sickness and how it weakened her both mentally and physically, she felt as if she travelled back in time to her days of being a little girl.


    Back then, she thought about Yu Jingxuan almost everyday, and hoped for him to look at her. When she was reunited with her family, the thoughts remained, and she still missed him.


    Back then, she had just come back to her town. She wanted to visit him before he came to visit her, similar to how she wanted to walk home when she initially arrived at his house. On both occasions, it was too far.


    At this moment, Lin Miao came to realize something.


    She seemed¡­ to¡­ always ask him to find her.


    He came to her town with the three dogs, he visited her school with cartons of milk, and he came to spectate her games and congratulate her.


    Even now, it was Yu Jingxuan who always searched for her. He would always be able to meet up with her.


    Lin Miao suddenly¡­ suddenly felt afraid¡­ of the day he might stop searching for her¡­


    Maybe illness really weakened one¡¯s mental as well as physical state.


    Lin Miao¡¯s IV bag had already emptied when her mother came back to the hospital. They returned to their apartment in the Yu family¡¯s car, but Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t stay to eat lunch with them.


    With something in her heart, the steamed meat that had originally made her mouth water didn¡¯t even seem very appetizing anymore.


    Studying her daughter¡¯s facial expressions, Lin Miao¡¯s mother seemed to understand what was going on. Her daughter really can¡¯t keep anything secret, what would she do in the future?


    Also¡­ Lin Miao¡¯s mother was a bit anxious. Yu Jingxuan treated Lin Miao as his younger sister. If he dated a girlfriend, Lin Miao would¡­


    Sigh, people need to grow up eventually.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother comforted herself with these excuses.


    After lunch, Lin Miao took her medicine and was escorted into her room by her mom, ¡°Go rest a bit, it¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Lying on her bed, Lin Miao quickly fell asleep.


    She had a quite troubling dream.


    However, it faded from her memory when she woke up. Now on her bed with her eyes open, she could see the wintry sun shine through the gaps of her window curtains.


    She still felt dizzy, her head heavy. She felt herself seemingly disconnecting from reality.


    Is this how it feels to be sick? Was Gege¡¯s childhood as agonizing as this?


    Lin Miao pitied him even more.


    Pulling her phone over, she saw a new message from Yu Jingxuan quietly waiting for her in the messenger app.


    ¡°Shuishui, don¡¯t sleep during the day. It¡¯s easy to get dizzy.¡± This was coming from someone who was experienced.


    But he was late with his reminder. Lin Miao just woke up, and as predicted, she was dizzy. So, she texted him back: ¡°I just woke up, I think I also had a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡±


    ¡°Forgot, but it definitely didn¡¯t have Gege, or else I wouldn¡¯t feel so scared.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan stared at the message, thinking about a response, then typing: ¡°Any time, I¡¯ll be there whenever you want me.¡±


    Reading the message, Lin Miao thought of how it was Yu Jingxuan who chased after her for all these years. Not knowing how to feel, she wrote back: ¡°Gege¡­ Why are you so good to me?¡±


    She had asked this question before. Then, he had answered that it was because she was Lin Miao.


    He didn¡¯t say anything specific.


    But she wanted to ask again. She was curious how he thought about her. She wanted to know what place she had in his heart.


    Would he also be like her¡­ Feeling awkward when thinking about the other, but also unable to avoid it.


    It wasn''t badminton. She had no control whatsoever, so she had to passively follow her mind.


    She had an urge to go back to her school to train again. It would clear her mind of any other thoughts.


    It must be that she was now unoccupied and sick that she started to behave so melodramatically.


    Yes, Lin Miao was freaking out. She seemed to have turned into those melodramatic girls Tan Jing told her about.


    Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t reply¡­ Could it be that he did think she was melodramatic, repeating such simple questions?


    Lin Miao held her hands up to her chest. Don¡¯t feel bad, don¡¯t panic, continue sleeping, and you¡¯ll forget about it tomorrow.


    She found sleeping especially helpful when handling awkward things. She would forget it by the time she woke up the next day.


    But then, Yu Jingxuan suddenly called.


    Lin Miao¡¯s heartbeat accelerated. She hastily picked up the call and apologized, ¡°Gege¡­ I¡­ feel like I¡¯m being weird these days.¡±


    On the other side, Yu Jingxuan had finally slipped out of his parents¡¯ sight, finding a quiet place to call her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Jingxuan asked, ¡°Are you still unwell?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lin Miao was still on her bed. Listening to his voice, the same emotion came back. It was like standing in the most warming sun during golden times yet still wanting to cry. Lin Miao felt like she was going to lose everything. She spoke lightly, ¡°I¡­ feel a lot more down, but also happier¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Yu Jingxuan said, ¡°Tell Gege what¡¯s wrong, Gege will help you.¡±


    He was already thinking about buying some puberty education books to study.


    ¡°Gege, if¡­ I¡¯m saying if¡­¡° Lin Miao still wanted to say it, she couldn¡¯t hold it all back.


    ¡°If I made some mistake, would you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you correct it and make up for it.¡±


    Gege will forgive me. Lin Miao felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Gege, I¡¯ve become melodramatic and too selfish.¡± Lin Miao gritted her teeth and said everything she had held back.


    All the things she purposely concealed and ignored. She couldn¡¯t hide them forever.


    Yu Jingxuan said he¡¯d be forgiving and help her correct herself if she really made a mistake. Lin Miao believed in him.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t think she was even talking about herself. ¡°You¡¯re not selfish nor melodramatic.¡±


    Lin Miao was about to cry. She didn¡¯t want herself to be this way, but here she was, becoming someone everyone hated.


    ¡°Gege, you said you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± Lin Miao said, almost crying. ¡°Actually, Gege, I¡¯ve never told you before, but I¡¯m really selfish. Sister Jing told me she wanted an older brother before, but I don¡¯t want to share you with her at all¡­ A lot of my teammates also want your number¡­ I refused all of them¡­ To¡­ To¡­¡± To be honest, she would rather be their older brother than let Yu Jingxuan be someone else¡¯s.


    ¡°I also saw a comment begging Gege to hug her. I¡­ don¡¯t want that at all. I only want Gege to hug me.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan was left dumbfounded. He thought it was some small problem. Little did he expect her to reveal that she was possessive of him.


    ¡°When I was little, I wanted Gege to get married. I thought it would be good for someone to accompany Gege for the rest of your life, but I¡¯ve changed¡­ I don¡¯t want Gege to be with other people¡­ Gege¡­¡± Lin Miao was starting to choke on her tears, ¡°It makes me happy, but also nervous to think about Gege. I¡¯m really melodramatic¡­¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re not selfish nor melodramatic, because I feel the same way. I don¡¯t want to see you marrying other people, dating, or being with others.¡±


    The moment he had waited day and night for had finally come.


    He began slowly, ¡°I''ve had this feeling for two years. Shuishui, do you know what this feeling is?¡±

 CH 78

    After listening to Lin Miao, he asked her whether she knew what the emotion she felt was.


    His voice was hoarse, possibly as a result of his years of waiting. However, he let out a light laugh after he spoke. The sound transmitted from Lin Miao¡¯s phone to her ears, burning it. At the same time, her heart also seemed to heat up.


    Lin Miao stuttered, ¡°Gege¡­ My coach said first loves never stay together¡­¡±


    ¡°The coach is lying. My parents were first loves.¡± Yu Jingxuan began to smile widely when he heard her response. She finally understood what he felt.


    ¡°Wait a bit, I¡¯ll come to see you.¡± Yu Jingxuan said.


    Lin Miao, who was already tense from the confession, was even more nervous. Barely making out words with her mouth, she spoke, ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll come to you instead¡­¡± She had to go to Gege for once¡­


    However, Yu Jingxuan was already outside his house.


    Looking at her son¡¯s back as he slowly drew further and further away from her, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother thought it was just the teenager going insane from unrequited love again.


    Lin Miao was very anxious. Her parents were quite serious about premature love. Her mother had stopped her younger brother¡¯s relationship. Even though it was not said explicitly, her mother didn¡¯t want her to be intimate with boys, basically saying no to premature love.


    After some hesitation, she still went to change her clothes. Her appearance was not exactly the greatest when she met Yu Jingxuan in the hospital this morning; she looked kind of dumb in her thick clothes¡­ Her mother was right on this part. One needed to have a pretty appearance. For example, Yu Jingxuan was always so handsome, he would brighten people¡¯s days and lift their moods.


    Lin Miao was quite indecisive in the wardrobe. Little Ling wasn¡¯t back, and she was too embarrassed to ask her mother what to wear, so she tried to pick out clothes herself.


    Midway, Lin Miao¡¯s mother walked into Lin Miao¡¯s room and saw her, who had just woken up, trying on various hats and scarves.


    ¡°Shuishui, we¡¯re eating dinner soon, where are you going?¡±


    The sudden interruption made Lin Miao¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her face was rosy, thinking about Yu Jingxuan, who was on his way for her. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Going out for a walk? Are you feeling uncomfortable from sleeping through the entire afternoon?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother asked as she walked over and felt Lin Miao¡¯s forehead. She was relieved that her fever was gone.


    Lin Miao quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to go outside, mom.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said.


    Lin Miao was panicking. She was able to hide her emotions from strangers, but the closer they were to her, the more nervous she would feel, and all her thoughts would be written across her face.


    Looking at her daughter at a loss, Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed in her head. What will she do in the future when I¡¯m not there?


    But she still let her go, ¡°Just remember to come back for dinner. Oh, I¡¯ll cook up another portion. If you¡¯re going out, go invite your Gege over for dinner. He made this morning so much easier.¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with her mother. Nodding, she spoke, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Gege.¡±


    Lin Miao planned to wait for Gege at the entrance of her apartment, but he had already called her when she was just stepping down the stairs.


    Hearing his voice, waiting for him.


    Her heart was beating faster than ever. She was ambivalent. On the one hand, she wanted him to come later so that she would have time to mentally prepare, but on the other, she couldn¡¯t wait to see him again.


    Gege will arrive soon, what should I do first, what should I say?


    The relationship between them had changed, so they would have to behave differently¡­ Wait, how did we act before...


    Lin Miao was nervous, nervous, and excited, excited¡­


    Then, she devised a plan in her mind: When he arrived, she would run towards him and hug him. She would say that she liked¡­ loved him!


    Lin Miao was encouraging herself in her mind, then played out the situation in her head twice. It was just like how she studied her opponent¡¯s badminton games and envisioned how they would react to her in their match.


    However, when Yu Jingxuan strode towards her, Lin Miao began to blush and immediately threw all her preparation to the back of her head. Before she could even react, she found herself in Yu Jingxuan¡¯s embrace, sensing the faint scent of cold air he had. Her face was reddening by the second.


    When he let her go, she held onto his hand, which she would continue to be able to hold in the future, trying to calm herself. However, before she could speak, Yu Jingxuan was already speaking, ¡°Shuishui, this isn¡¯t called melodrama, or selfishness. It¡¯s called ¡®I like you¡¯.¡±


    Lin Miao was frozen in place. Yu Jingxuan lowered his voice and repeated what he had said before, looking at Lin Miao with his serious face, ¡°I love you, do you understand? I never wanted to be someone else¡¯s Gege or boyfriend, no one except for you.¡±


    Lin Miao held onto a corner of Yu Jingxuan¡¯s clothes nervously. She didn¡¯t know what to respond with anymore.


    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Yu Jingxuan asked. His voice was full of joy and pampering that he could no longer contain.


    Lin Miao felt her ears burn. Then, realizing that the question was continuing off their phone conversation, she answered, ¡°Not anymore¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°But yesterday, and the day before that, were all terrible¡­¡±


    Yu Jingxuan patted her head. That feeling of your crush not belonging to you was terrible. He had felt it himself.


    However, it turned out to be all worth it.


    Since Lin Miao just recovered from her cold, Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t want to risk her getting sick from the frigid wind again, so he walked her home.


    Lin Miao pulled on his hand, stumbling, ¡°Gege¡­ We¡¯re dating prematurely¡­ Let¡¯s keep it low.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan laughed at this comment. Following her suggestion, he said, ¡°Yes, keep it low.¡±


    As he spoke, he wrapped his hand around hers, and put both hands into a pocket of his coat, ¡°Okay, now no one knows that we¡¯re holding hands.¡±


    It was the first time Lin Miao noticed that he would actually do these childish moves.


    However¡­ childish Gege is still a cute Gege!

 CH 79

    The two were a bit reluctant to let go of each other. It wasn¡¯t their first time holding hands, and it¡¯d felt perfectly normal when they did it before they turned fourteen. It didn¡¯t make their heartbeats accelerate at all.


    However, now, the simple action took over Lin Miao¡¯s head. All that she could think about was the sensation of Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand gripping hers.


    Suddenly, she saw her neighbour pass by, walking her dog. Lin Miao was caught quite off-guard, even scared, but¡­ it would be even more awkward for her to retract her hand.


    Lin Miao¡¯s neighbour also saw her, waving to her smilingly.


    Lin Miao waved back with her blushed cheeks. Yu Jingxuan joined her, too.


    Lin Miao¡¯s face was still red after her neighbour had walked past her.


    She didn¡¯t know what to talk about.


    Conversations between them seemed endless before, but now she was wordless. All she could think about was Yu Jingxuan.


    It was the first time either of them dated. Yu Jingxuan was also quite nervous, but seeing Lin Miao so tense, he seemed to have relaxed a bit more.


    ¡°Gege, we still need to keep it low. My mom said I can¡¯t prematurely date.¡± Lin Miao stuttered.


    Even though her mother was strongly against these premature romantic relationships, they could continue as long as her mother didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Then how do we keep it low?¡± Yu Jingxuan looked at her smilingly.


    He realized what she meant by ¡°keeping it low¡± during dinner. She took it to the extreme.


    Before, she would pick vegetables for Yu Jingxuan and talk to Yu Jingxuan. Now, she sat still in her chair, quietly eating as if she was alone.


    She didn¡¯t even dare raise her head.


    Looking at Lin Miao. Yu Jingxuan wanted to surround her with a hug, but also didn¡¯t want to scare her.


    After dinner, when he left, Lin Miao¡¯s mother came to Lin Miao¡¯s room.


    ¡°What happened between you and little Yu?¡± She asked softly.


    Her behavior was so strange, did they break up?


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Lin Miao responded, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t exchange a single word during dinner.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother said.


    Lin Miao blushed, explaining, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of my cold. I didn¡¯t want to chat, my throat hurts¡­¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡±


    But, observing Lin Miao¡¯s response, it didn¡¯t seem to be anything big.


    After her mother left, Lin Miao turned on her phone, seeing if Yu Jingxuan messaged her.


    Did Gege get home? Was there a lot of traffic?


    A bit later, Lin Miao messaged him: ¡°Is Gege home?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan responded almost instantaneously: ¡°Just came out from the shower.¡±


    Lin Miao had seen how he looked right out of the shower when they were little children, but she had naturally not seen it again now that they¡¯ve grown older.


    However, looking at the words, her face uncontrollably reddened again.


    ¡°Then Gege should blow dry his hair, I¡¯ll talk to Gege later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Lin Miao lay down on her bed, waiting for Yu Jingxuan to finish. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. Her mother was outside, ¡°Shuishui, we¡¯re going back to the village for the ancestral ceremony, but since you¡¯re still recovering from the cold, your father and I will just go back by ourselves. You can stay back with your brother and little Ling, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Miao immediately responded.


    She was absolutely fine with the decision. Little Ling would never return, and she could now stay back and accompany her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother proceeded to tell her to sleep early.


    Lin Miao answered, browsing through her Weibo. There were many people saying that she and Yu Jingxuan were a perfect match; a cute little couple.


    These messages now gave her a different emotion.


    She had felt bitter before, the sadness that they weren¡¯t actually together, but now, all that remained was the sugary sweetness.


    Yu Jingxuan had finally messaged her.


    ¡°What is Shuishui doing?¡±


    ¡°Looking at Gege¡¯s Weibo.¡± Lin Miao suddenly felt nervous, ¡°Gege, would auntie Yu yell at you?¡±


    Her mother didn¡¯t have a Weibo, so she was probably unaware of this, but Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother would definitely know.


    ¡°She won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He texted back.


    Then, Lin Miao came across a comment recommending Yu Jingxuan to take part in dramas and movies so that he doesn¡¯t waste this face that god blessed him with.


    So, Lin Miao asked, ¡°Gege, are you going to act in a drama?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A reply soon came.


    He had never considered entering the entertainment circle nor acting.


    That one instance was purely him helping his mother. There weren¡¯t any romantic scenes in it anyway.


    He wouldn¡¯t let what he experienced when he was little happen to his beloved one.


    When Yu Jingxuan was little, he would see his mother on television in his bed, looking at her hugging other children. They called her mom more than he had.


    He would never let Lin Miao see him dating and being affectionate with someone else. He would never let another kid call him father, either.


    Yu Jingxuan had already mapped out his future. He enjoyed math and his university life.


    He also had a plan regarding his future with Lin Miao.


    Seeing his reply, Lin Miao felt a lot more relieved. However, she was still worried about him having a change of mind to become a celebrity. What would she do?


    All the star actors on television kiss other girls¡­ Hold their hands, and fall in love with them¡­


    Just thinking about it made her feel sick.


    Yu Jingxuan already sent another message.


    ¡°When you go to university, can I be your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Miao replied.


    The two continued chatting. It was getting a bit late.


    Yu Jingxuan noticed this, texting: ¡°Shuishui, go to sleep, we can chat tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Miao obeyed, texted goodnight, and went to sleep.


    Yu Jingxuan tapped out of the app. Looking at the girl smiling brilliantly like a flower. It still felt unreal to him.


    Lin Miao liked him. His love is reciprocated, and their relationship is affirmed.


    It¡¯s the best gift of this year, he thought.


    So, his Weibo became inactive again.


    However, many netizens still wanted to know the meaning behind that number and picture he included in his last post.


    Everyone¡¯s focus was on the little girlfriend then, so many had overlooked these two details.


    The netizens realized that the paper was an example of next-level tic tac toe. Yu Jingxuan played so many rounds, presumably with Lin Miao, as she was with him at the time of the post.


    Yu Jingxuan wasn¡¯t active on Weibo, so the netizens went to his mother to ask what the number meant.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know either, so she asked her son. Her son didn¡¯t tell her, so she asked Lin Miao, who naturally told her that that¡¯s how many times he beat her in tic tac toe.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was a bit dumbfounded, ¡°Shuishui, how many times have you won?¡±


    ¡°Once.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder he couldn¡¯t chase down his crush.


    She posted this answer on Weibo.


    The comment section was flooded with remarks like: ¡°So you¡¯re this type of Yu Jingxuan.¡±


    ¡°Please value someone who¡¯s willing to play three thousand some games of tic tac toe with you, especially when she still wishes to continue after losing all of them.¡±


    ¡°I finally understand why brother Shui¡¯s so calm in her tournaments. It¡¯s from experiences like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed this, is Yu Jingxuan feeling giddy that he won all of the games, going like ¡®hahaha I¡¯ve won I¡¯m so cool¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Cavemen cp is really cavemen cp. All their photos together come from passersby, their games hand-drawn, and non-existent video collections¡­ Caring for each other is expressed through their parents¡¯ Weibo¡­ What¡¯s scarier is that the cp seems so appropriate. Forgive me, but I¡¯ve already been thinking about their children if they are to have one in the future. The father¡¯s brains, the mother¡¯s athleticism, and whatever in appearance. God, please give us a few more! For saving the excellent genes!¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, what if¡­ it was the mother¡¯s brains, and the father¡¯s athleticism?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with brother Shui¡¯s intelligence. She held it for so long, could others even compare?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even get her yet, and you guys are already thinking about my grandchildren¡­ Thanks for all your imaginations.

 CH 80

    Fortunately, Lin Miao woke up the next day refreshed. She was feeling perfectly fine.


    Since she wasn¡¯t sick anymore, Lin Miao wanted to resume her morning routine. She wouldn¡¯t let her relationship get in the way of her training.


    Or else she would definitely get scolded.


    Lin Miao had witnessed a real-life example firsthand.


    The performance of the couple in her team dropped after their relationship formed. The coach investigated, and found out that the two were dating. The boy was rebuked for a really long time, and was even punished.


    Lin Miao would never let Yu Jingxuan down.


    So she jumped off her bed and prepared to head out.


    When she skipped down the stairs, fully geared up, she saw Yu Jingxuan standing in the chilly air of winter morning.


    Lin Miao was surprised to see him there. Running towards him, she asked, ¡°Gege, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To exercise with you.¡± Yu Jingxuan said.


    The air around her didn¡¯t seem to feel cold anymore. Holding Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand, she headed towards the park. On the way, Lin Miao told him the story of the couple in her team, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gege, I¡¯ll work harder so that our relationship can stay.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. Once you go back to your team, I¡¯ll be like how I was before, I won¡¯t interfere with your training.¡±


    He never wanted to be in her way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured either, Gege.¡± Lin Miao said, still holding onto his hand.


    They soon arrived at the pavilion in the park.


    Lin Miao started off with a jog, then did some more warm-up exercises, and finally some gymnastics and stretches.


    The sky was fully lit by the time they finished. The park was full of others exercising in the morning.


    The two parted as usual.


    However, unlike previous times, Lin Miao stared at Yu Jingxuan as he climbed into his car, then watched his car drive out of her sight. She couldn¡¯t force herself to start heading back immediately.


    She felt an inexplicable melancholy.


    Her mother came out of the kitchen right as Lin Miao entered the apartment. ¡°You went jogging again? Shouldn¡¯t you keep resting today?¡±


    Lin Miao thought she¡¯d rested enough in the past few days, ¡°Oh, mom, I told sister Jing that I¡¯d be at the sports hall this morning to play badminton with her.¡±


    The two had often played with each other over the break.


    It appeared to Lin Miao¡¯s mother that her daughter was fine. Her behavior during dinner yesterday made her somewhat concerned, but she seemed to have recovered after a night''s worth of sleep.


    Her daughter was slow to things, but that also carried its own benefits.


    So she naturally let Lin Miao go.


    After breakfast, Lin Miao changed her clothes and headed to the sports arena with her backpack.


    Tan Jing hadn¡¯t met Lin Miao in days, hugging her the moment she saw her, ¡°Brother Shui, brother Shui, have you looked online?¡±


    She was so close to the main character of all this gossip, so she naturally would try to ask for a statement.


    However, Tan Jing was used to Yu Jingxuan and Lin Miao acting so intimately. The picture was no surprise to her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I saw¡­ it¡­¡± Lin Miao basically knew what she was going to ask next.


    She was already searching for someone to share her joy with, and Tan Jing was undoubtedly the best choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m together with Gege now.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Tan Jing froze in place: ¡°Huhhuhhuh???¡±


    Lin Miao patted her head, ¡°I¡¯m dating Yu Jingxuan prematurely¡­¡± She pronounced the last word very quietly, almost like a whisper.


    She recognized the illegitimacy of their relationship.


    Tan Jing jumped back, ¡°Brother Shui, are you serious?¡±


    Then she realized that she was overreacting. The two were perfect matches.


    Since Lin Miao was too naive, Tan Jing knew basically everything about her from a young age.


    Thinking a bit more, Tan Jing was even happier. Lin Miao will never have a sister-in-law, which means that she will be Lin Miao¡¯s best friend.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the other thing, either.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Yu Jingxuan¡¯s girlfriend mistreating Lin Miao when he got one. Yu Jingxuan pampered Lin Miao, which would make his girlfriend jealous. Who would let their loved one prioritize a non-blood-related sister?


    But they¡¯re together now. It was great, great news.


    Tan Jing was ecstatic. During their game, she would consistently ask Lin Miao to tell how they confirmed their relationship.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t avoid the question, so she told everything shyly but also sweetly.


    Tan Jing felt a bit regretful. She was a pretty teenage girl herself. She should also be spreading PDA, not seeing others spread it.


    After hearing the story, she suddenly felt that she might end up single.


    It would all be brother Shui and her brother¡¯s fault. She thought. Influencing me from childhood and making me this way.


    Suddenly, Lin Miao¡¯s phone rang.


    She took her phone and saw a message from Yu Jingxuan.


    Lin Miao replied that she was training at the sports arena.


    To the side, Tan Jing quietly sent a Weibo.


    Yu Jingxuan soon came.


    Remembering the discussion about which side their future child will inherit, she asked, ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s brother, do you know how to play badminton?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan remembered Lin Miao¡¯s roommate Tan Jing very clearly, and nodded at her question.


    ¡°You can play with brother Shui!¡± Tan Jing shoved her racket in Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hands and took both his and Lin Miao¡¯s coats.


    It was like Tan Jing¡¯s job.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t even know that Yu Jingxuan knew how to play badminton.


    She was surprised, but quickly prepared to serve. She was going to make him experience her area of expertise.


    After all, he didn¡¯t win all those tic tac toe games for nothing. It also taught her an important lesson, which was that trying your best was the greatest respect to your opponent.


    She would beat him until he called her older brother!


    Thinking of that moment, Lin Miao felt euphoric, her smile becoming greater.

 CH 81

    Tan Jing was resting beside Lin Miao¡¯s coat, watching her and Yu Jingxuan play badminton.


    Of course, she knew in her heart that Lin Miao would dominate Yu Jingxuan no matter how good he was. There was no doubt about that.


    But¡­ She never thought that Lin Miao would be so cruel.


    She played as if she was in a tournament. Tan Jing would normally be very casual when she played with non-professionals, so she thought Lin Miao would do the same¡­ Or at least to not let Yu Jingxuan lose so fast.


    Tan Jing felt her jaw drop to the floor.


    It was astonishing. Seconds ago, the two were together appearing sugary sweet. Would their relationship really last through this?


    She was a bit nervous since all the males she¡¯d ever contacted were her father¡­ her divorced father, and teammates.


    Looking at the relentless Lin Miao, Tan Jing noticed that she was smiling. She was really happy, even more than when she played in tournaments. On the other side of the court, Yu Jingxuan was just focused on the game.


    When he was receiving Lin Miao¡¯s shots, Tan Jing noticed that he had very long legs and a thin waist. No wonder so many girls like him, it¡¯s a shame that his badminton isn¡¯t that good¡­


    Actually, he would be pretty decent compared to the average person.


    Too bad that he was facing the Olympic champion¡­


    This magical moment reminded Tan Jing of the picture Yu Jingxuan had posted on Weibo.


    What a couple. Tan Jing watched Yu Jingxuan pick up all the birdies Lin Miao had scored on him¡­


    But what was most terrifying was that he looked attractive even when he was bending down to retrieve the shuttlecocks. She finally understood why all the netizens fanned him for his appearance¡­


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t seem angry at his losses at all.


    Tan Jing suddenly felt that¡­ She and all the other plebeians might not understand the lives of these two geniuses.


    Lin Miao seemed to have loosened a bit towards the end, but Yu Jingxuan was still getting crushed.


    This was true love, he was still playing with Lin Miao despite all this.


    Tan Jing leaned against the wall, still watching the game. She felt like something was missing¡­ Sunflower seeds, yes, she should¡¯ve brought some to snack on.


    What a beautiful sight.


    At this moment, Lin Miao was smiling so much that her eyes formed into crescents.


    Even happier than her first tournament win.


    The two finally stopped for some rest. Lin Miao skipped to Yu Jingxuan.


    Seeing Lin Miao like this, Yu Jingxuan couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, wiping her sweat off, ¡°You¡¯re this happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Miao said firmly.


    Excessive pride flowed off her face.


    Tan Jing then looked at Yu Jingxuan. As expected, he wasn¡¯t a single bit unhappy. He was looking at Lin Miao with his soft gaze.


    Soft gaze¡­ She always failed to imagine this expression. How do you make your gaze soft?


    And now, she understood it.


    Evidently, she was too ordinary to understand their love.


    If her mom had dared to play against her dad, no, divorced dad, like Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan, they would¡¯ve broken up on the spot.


    Tan Jing suddenly felt her teenage heart crack.


    Where would she find a boy like Yu Jingxuan?


    She felt like she¡¯d never find a person in her life.


    Watching the PDA seemed to have dimmed her life and made it gray.


    Lin Miao had no idea what Tan Jing was thinking, all she knew was that she came here to train, not just to have fun, so she and Tan Jing quickly organized a game.


    Now, Yu Jingxuan stood aside with Lin Miao¡¯s coat, watching her play against Tan Jing.


    At the end of the session, Tan Jing stepped onto a bus and saw Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan leave while holding hands.


    On the bus, Tan Jing began to browse Weibo, and found a picture on top of her feed.


    Someone had secretly taken a picture of Yu Jingxuan holding Lin Miao¡¯s coat while watching them play. Since they¡¯d done it in secret, the angle wasn¡¯t very great.


    The comment section was full of hungry netizens screaming about the fluff!


    Yu Jingxuan holding Lin Miao¡¯s coat was too cute!


    It instantly reminded many people of the scenes in school dramas where the female lead would carry the male lead¡¯s clothes while he played basketball, and hand water to him when the game finished.


    Even though the setting was different, it was the same type of sweetness!


    You guys are still all so naive. Tan Jing thought.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan had already shifted their focus away from badminton. The two simply headed towards Lin Miao¡¯s apartment, holding hands.


    After all, it would be incredibly difficult to meet up again after the New Year¡¯s holidays.


    So they had to treasure every single second they had with each other.


    Yu Jingxuan thought of something. ¡°Are you going back to your home village?¡± Sometimes Lin Miao would visit her village during the New Year¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back this year. My mom is leaving me, my brother and little Ling behind, it will only be her and my dad.¡± Lin Miao answered, ¡°What about Gege?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come and visit you then.¡± Yu Jingxuan¡¯s house was usually quite busy during the New Year¡¯s. Many people would come and wish them a happy New Year, but it was quite boring for him.


    Most of the visitors his age were children sent to accompany him when he was little.


    He knew what the intentions of those families were, so he naturally didn¡¯t like them very much.


    Lin Miao paused to think, ¡°Gege, you should stay in your house and accompany auntie Yu and everyone else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have my own plans.¡± Yu Jingxuan patted her head, ¡°Shuishui doesn¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    The two soon arrived at Lin Miao¡¯s apartment. Instead of heading up the stairs, Lin Miao sat at the entrance of her neighbourhood and watched Yu Jingxuan leave in his car.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was saving the picture of her son carrying Lin Miao¡¯s coat in his arms when she saw him return.


    Thinking about her son¡¯s relationship development, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother began commenting expressively, ¡°You should practice badminton so you don¡¯t have to watch them play while holding her clothes and can play with her yourself.¡± In her heart, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother knew that her son was already pretty good compared to the average person. She just couldn¡¯t help herself but tease her calm and precocious son.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine where I am right now, and we just need one pro in our family.¡± Yu Jingxuan responded without much thought.


    He thought about how Lin Miao acted during their game today and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She would probably only smile so much in games against me, he thought.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± She always felt confused at what her high-IQ son was thinking about.

 CH 82

    When she returned home, Lin Miao was still very happy, it was written all over her face. After all these years of losing, she finally had her revenge.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mood had completely changed from when she left the apartment. Lin Miao¡¯s mother found it odd, ¡°Shuishui, did something happy happen outside today?¡± Why is she so joyous? She couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of two words: dumb daughter.


    Lin Miao raised her head to meet her mom¡¯s gaze, answering sweetly, ¡°I was playing badminton against Gege, I won.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Shuishui would definitely win, but why would she be so happy?


    She couldn¡¯t resist asking Lin Miao how many times she won.


    ¡°All of them.¡± Lin Miao replied.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Does she really like little Yu? She was doubting her observations. Wouldn¡¯t she consider letting him win a few rounds?


    Whatever, as long as she¡¯s happy.


    During the night, Lin Miao hid under her quilt and chatted with Yu Jingxuan.


    She knew that her parents shouldn¡¯t be able to hear her phone call through the walls, but she still felt guilty.


    She was scared.


    Hearing Lin Miao¡¯s sheepish voice as a result of her trying to keep the volume low, Yu Jingxuan sighed. What a teenage body he had¡­


    Lin Miao was unaware of what was happening on the other side of the call. She slowly fell asleep talking to Yu Jingxuan, leaving the one unable to sleep on the other side of the call alone.


    Little Ling soon returned as well. She had been working a job over the winter holidays, tutoring elementary students and helping out with their homework.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother took her and Lin Miao shopping for clothes in preparation for the New Year¡¯s. Lin Miao¡¯s mother was also very kind to little Ling, who was obedient, smart, and sensible. They had basically become family over the last few years.


    Lin Miao had her own money, but her mother still paid for her purchases. To her mother, Lin Miao was still her daughter, yearning for the New Year¡¯s gourmet food and new clothing.


    Lin Miao also met some fans during their shopping trip. She was still a bit not used to it, but they did like her, so she gave out signatures and hugged a very enthusiastic fan upon request.


    She was still a bit confused why these people would like her despite her not doing anything for them. It gave her an indescribable feeling.


    Her mother also bought her a pair of high-heeled boots. It was pretty, but she found it very uncomfortable to walk in.


    So it rested in her room unworn. However, she often looked at it, even sending a picture to Yu Jingxuan.


    She loved to share slices of her life with him.


    On New Year¡¯s eve, Lin Miao¡¯s mother began preparing for the reunion dinner early at noon. Lin Miao and little Ling were also in the kitchen to help out.


    Lin Miao would regularly help her mother in the kitchen, but her helping was mainly washing vegetables, carrying dishes, bowls, and chopsticks. It had been many years since she cooked a meal by herself.


    Little Ling was slicing and cooking skillfully.


    They began preparing at noon because her parents had to depart in the afternoon to arrive in time for the ceremony back in her village.


    So, their reunion dinner became reunion lunch. Before heading out, Lin Miao¡¯s parents reminded Lin Sen that he needed to make tang yuan for breakfast tomorrow, and told the three that they¡¯d be back tomorrow at noon.


    Little Ling and Lin Miao both didn¡¯t know how to make tang yuan, but Lin Miao¡¯s younger brother did.


    After their parents left, the three began watching television. Quickly getting bored of it, they decided to head outside to play.


    When Yu Jingxuan called Lin Miao, the three were playing with a claw machine. Lin Miao saw that you only needed two yuan to play and thought that was a great bargain for a doll inside the machine, so she exchanged for the coins and began playing. However, she then realized that it was nearly impossible to pick anything up.


    She asked little Ling and her younger brother for help, but they shared the same fate as her.


    ¡°Does Gege want to come to play with us?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Looking at her brother and little Ling still focused on the machine, she thought that she would get away with Yu Jingxuan as long as they kept it low. Even if they were able to tell their relationship, Lin Miao thought that they probably wouldn¡¯t tell her mom.


    ¡°Is it Yu Jingxuan?¡± Her brother asked after she hung up the call.


    ¡°You have to call him older brother too, okay?¡± Lin Miao said.


    Lin Sen: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to call him that. Lin Miao could call him whatever she wanted, but he was always reminded of how he was sick when he was little. It was only due to his sickness that his older sister became Yu Jingxuan¡¯s little sister, so he naturally didn¡¯t act very enthusiastically in front of him. He wasn¡¯t that type of person to begin with anyway.


    Lin Sen obviously didn¡¯t want to tell his older sister all this. Soon, Yu Jingxuan arrived and brought presents for all of them.


    Now, there were four people in front of the claw machine.


    They¡¯d originally planned to watch a movie, but there was still quite a lot of time before it would start, so they entertained themselves with this machine.


    Now that Yu Jingxuan was with them, Lin Miao went and bought another ticket for him.


    The four continued to work away on the claw machine. Evidently, none of them were talented at this. After countless attempts, Yu Jingxuan spent a while observing and managed to grab a very ugly green bug.


    He naturally passed the plushie to Lin Miao. Lin Miao blushed, afraid that little Ling and his brother might see something.


    This was purely out of her guilt. The two had been very close ever since Lin Sen was introduced to Yu Jingxuan. He had already grown accustomed to the two being intimate, so the last thing he would guess was that the two were dating behind the adults¡¯ backs.


    Two of the tickets they¡¯d purchased were seats on the sixth row, and the other two were on the seventh.


    When they entered the theater, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan took the two seats in the back while Lin Miao¡¯s brother and little Ling sat in the front.


    The theater was filled due to the holidays. They were pretty random with their movie selection, too.


    However, when they first arrived at the cinema, they saw that the catalog was filled with domestic films.


    So they chose a seemingly indie contemporary film for their teenage age group.


    So, Lin Miao watched the male and female leads succumb to the schemes of the second female lead, and then the male lead rolled on a bed with the second female lead.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± She was scared of this explicit content. Even though these romantic scenes would occasionally pop up when she watched TV shows at home, Lin Miao would pretend she was on her phone and skip these scenes.


    The movie was quite obscure about it, panning scenes of clothing scattered on the floor, and the four criss-crossing feet at the end of the bed¡­


    Lin Miao was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Then, she saw her view darken. Yu Jingxuan had covered her eyes, manually censoring the scenes.


    She heard him whisper, ¡°Too spicy, I¡¯ll help you skip it.¡±


    Since they were in the movie theater, he kept quiet, but they were also close to each other. Lin Miao¡¯s cheeks flushed red, feeling her heart pump rapidly, and the skin under Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand burning.


    Lin Miao was unable to focus on the movie even after he dropped his hand.


    She regretted choosing this movie.


    It was so awkward now.


    Looking at the girls all adoring the male lead on the screen, Lin Miao turned her head to look at Yu Jingxuan. Gege is so much prettier than that boy, and¡­ Gege is just so so good.


    Looking at the cool and edgy male lead, Lin Miao thought that she preferred Yu Jingxuan¡¯s gentle side, heartwarming like the sun.


    Looking at the female lead burst into tears, she held onto Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand with no sympathy. Luckily she liked Yu Jingxuan and not someone like the male lead.


    It¡¯s fine, it''s fine.


    Little Ling was already weeping at the scene.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, the four spent two hours watching the male lead, female lead, and second female lead struggle with each other. In the end, the male lead went abroad, the female lead went back to her hometown, and the second female lead delivered a child¡­


    Lin Miao was expressionless¡­


    She leaned her head on Yu Jingxuan¡¯s shoulder, wishing for the movie to end as soon as possible.


    Luckily, the movie finally ended, but little Ling was still sobbing.


    Lin Miao held Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand, telling him her findings from the movie. She was hugging the ugly plushie he tried so hard to get, asking him quietly, ¡°Gege, do many people like you?¡±


    ¡°Only you.¡± He responded. In reality, he only focused on Lin Miao, and everyone else was nobody to him.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± How do I continue this conversation?


    The main message of the movie was that it was hard for a male to act coldly to a girl who liked him despite him not sharing the feeling.


    Even though Lin Miao hadn¡¯t seen anyone, Yu Jingxuan probably had many girls who liked him.


    Exiting the theater, the four chatted as they walked.


    Lin Miao naturally walked beside Yu Jingxuan.


    Since her younger brother and little Ling were present, they could only walk shoulder to shoulder.


    Lin Miao sneaked a look at Yu Jingxuan, thinking that it was like when they were little.

 CH 83

    That night, Lin Miao placed the plushie Yu Jingxuan had given her on her pillow. She worried that the plushie might get too cold, so she brought it under her quilt and slept hugging it.


    The plushie reminded her of Yu Jingxuan, her heart accelerating. She had watched a movie with him earlier today, but she was already missing him.


    After they confessed to each other, Lin Miao often missed him, wanted to hold his hand, and hug him.


    Even though her heart would beat faster when she did so.


    She felt her heartbeat accelerate just upon thoughts of it. Lin Miao placed a hand on top of her chest. So this is what love is.


    Does Gege feel the same way? Would his heart also beat so fast when he thinks about me?


    Lin Miao pulled out her phone and messaged Yu Jingxuan.


    Yu Jingxuan quickly noticed the message.


    ¡°Gege, I suddenly miss you so much.¡±


    The corners of his mouth curved upwards, replying: ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    He felt like his life suddenly sweetened. Lin Miao spoke her heart and never hid any emotions.


    Seeing Gege¡¯s reply, Lin Miao felt satisfied as well.


    Humans are really strange. She would feel happy when Yu Jingxuan said that he missed her in the past, but it wasn¡¯t the same feeling she had now.


    She soon fell asleep while holding onto her phone.


    Early next morning, when Lin Miao woke up, her younger brother was already in the kitchen preparing the glutinous rice dough essential to make tangyuan.


    Lin Miao walked over to help. ¡°The ones you make will break and leak the fillings, let me do it.¡± Lin Sen said.


    Lin Miao had helped out with the tangyuan last year, but all of the ones she¡¯d made had leaked.


    Her household tradition was to eat brown sugar tangyuan on the morning of the New Year¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t quite know what implications of it was, either, probably meaning reunion.


    (The ¡°yuan¡± in tangyuan shares pronunciations with the Chinese character ¡°Ô²¡±, which means ¡°reunion¡± when coupled with the character ¡°ÍÅ¡± in front of it)


    Her mother knew how to cook everything, but she couldn¡¯t make her tangyuan not leak. It was a strange anomaly.


    Every time, the brown sugar inside would leak out when they boiled it.


    But her younger brother and father never had the same problem.


    Her mother even joked about this, saying to Lin Miao that she needed to marry a person who could make tangyuan properly, or else what would they eat for the New Year¡¯s breakfast?


    She only remembered this when she woke up this morning, seeing her brother work away in the kitchen. Lin Miao hadn¡¯t thought about the joke much last year, but now¡­


    Thinking of how Yu Jingxuan looked¡­ He seemed more hopeless than she was, so she must master this skill from her younger brother.


    ¡°Younger brother, I feel like mine look the same as yours.¡± Lin Miao said to her brother, looking down at the tangyuan in her hands.


    But when it was time to boil the tangyuan, her brother¡¯s would stay perfectly sealed while hers would break.


    Lin Sen looked at her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can¡¯t eat that many anyway. I can manage by myself.¡±


    ¡°I should learn how to, though. I¡¯d definitely need to make my own in the future.¡± Lin Miao said.


    She made a few, copying her younger brother, placing the brown sugar in the middle and then covering it with the rice dough around it.


    Lin Miao was still worried about hers leaking.


    So she made another one extra meticulously, thinking that this one would definitely be fine.


    Proud of her work, Lin Miao took a picture of the raw tangyuan she¡¯d made and sent it to Yu Jingxuan.


    ¡°Gege, look at my big tangyuan!¡±


    ¡°Shuishui is so skilled.¡± Yu Jingxuan soon replied.


    ¡°Did Gege eat breakfast yet? Did you also have tangyuan?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    Yu Jingxuan had already eaten breakfast. Since it was the New Year¡¯s, his house was populated with visitors. He found it to be boring inside, so he headed outside to Lin Miao¡¯s apartment.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have tangyuan for breakfast as it wasn¡¯t a part of his family traditions.


    Lin Miao educated Yu Jingxuan about her family history, well, just about the brown sugar tangyuan tradition on New Year¡¯s.


    Then Yu Jingxuan sent a message: ¡°I¡¯m at the base of your apartment.¡±


    He already had an urge to come when she sent him the message yesterday. It was incredible for him to hold himself back for a night.


    His parents were greeting the guests, and his grandma went to a temple. He guessed that none of them really needed his company.


    Lin Miao stood still for a brief moment, and then went to open the door.


    Her younger brother and little Ling were putting the tangyuan into the pot, ¡°Sis, we¡¯re almost done making them, don¡¯t stay out for long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back very shortly.¡± Lin Miao said and then opened the door.


    She saw Yu Jingxuan outside with his New Year¡¯s present.


    Lin Miao suddenly realized that she¡¯d been obsessing about Yu Jingxuan too much for the past few days and totally forgot about preparing her own presents.


    Meanwhile, her brother spoke, ¡°Sis, your tangyuan all broke.¡±


    Lin Miao looked inside the pot. Her tangyuan had all exploded, spilling brown sugar all over the water.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­ Broken ones don¡¯t taste as good.¡±


    Lin Sen scooped the tangyuan into separate bowls, well, only the ones that were intact.


    Lin Miao felt it was wasteful to throw away the ones she made, ¡°I¡¯ll eat the ones I made.¡±


    Then she passed a bowl to Yu Jingxuan, about to give him two perfect tangyuan.


    He took hold of the bowl, ¡°I¡¯ll eat the ones you made.¡±


    Lin Sen: ¡°¡­¡± The scene is becoming more annoying by the minute.


    Lin Miao split the broken tangyuan with Yu Jingxuan.


    While they were eating, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t resist looking at Yu Jingxuan. Then, she noticed that her brother and little Ling were focused elsewhere, so she whispered to him, ¡°Gege, what do we do, we¡¯d have to be stuck with this the rest of our lives.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t seem to have a talent in making tangyuan.


    It was Yu Jingxuan¡¯s first time eating tangyuan. Even though they were broken, he still found them to be pretty savoury.


    Then he heard this sentence, feeling as if his heart fell into a can of sugar.


    Lin Miao messaged him about how she had a family tradition of eating these tangyuan every New Year¡¯s.


    Lin Miao basically implied in that sentence that they were going to be together.


    Yu Jingxuan felt as if he could see scenes of them living together in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn.¡± Yu Jingxuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll make tangyuan for us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Shuishui saying?¡± Little Ling whispered to Lin Sen, who sat beside her.


    Lin Sen: ¡°¡­¡± No idea. He previously thought that his sister would distance herself from Yu Jingxuan once she had a boyfriend. He was so naive back then, forgetting that Lin Miao had an alternative way to do things.

 CH 84

    Of course, Lin Sen didn¡¯t tell this to their mother, as Lin Miao only had a few days of her holiday left.


    Unknowingly, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan were still savouring the tangyuan.


    After breakfast, the four suddenly found themselves without a thing to do.


    None of them liked watching TV or fiddling on their phones. Normally, Lin Miao would be playing badminton, Lin Sen would be reading, and little Ling and Yu Jingxuan would be studying, but it was the New Year¡¯s, so they would naturally take some time to relax.


    So Lin Miao suggested they play a game.


    Tic tac toe was a two-player game, so they naturally skipped that.


    It wouldn¡¯t be fun for her to destroy the other three in badminton, either.


    So Lin Miao thought of the icebreaker games she¡¯d played when she was little. However, they had too few people, and it wasn¡¯t fun that way.


    She had played them with all the children in the village when she was little. The more people, the more fun it was.


    Little Ling was studying preschool education, so she knew more about these games, ¡°Let¡¯s play the Judge game!¡±


    They only had four people, so Lin Miao called over a few other children from next door.


    Since she was an Olympic champion, she was quite popular in her apartment building. In the other children¡¯s eyes, she was an accomplished person who went on TV and received an Olympic gold. Due to her achievements, the children¡¯s parents would naturally like them to spend more time with Lin Miao, too.


    So there came four children who were around seven or eight years old. The eight of them sat on the sofa, listening to little Ling explain the rules.


    Lin Miao was beside Yu Jingxuan as usual.


    The Judge game was simple. There were eight cards, each of them with an identity and a number from one to eight.


    The children didn¡¯t have to understand what their role was, as long as they knew their number.


    After explaining the rules, Little Ling dealt the cards. Lin Miao looked at her own card, it was a six.


    ¡°1: Start, 2: Method, 3: Number, 4: More or less, 5: Judge, 6: Executioner, 7: Zhang San, 8: Li Si,¡± Lin Miao murmured in her mind. She had a six, so she was the executioner, the one to carry out the punishment number two decides.


    After little Ling dealt the cards, she started the game. They revealed their profile cards in the numbered order. The first person showed their number one, and then number two, who was little Ling. She decided that the punishment was to be beaten on the palm. Number three was one of the children Lin Miao called over, and set the number of hits to five. Number four was another one of the children Lin Miao called over, and they raised the number up to ten.


    As the executioner, Lin Miao knew that she would have to hit someone ten times in the palm. Now, the judge revealed his card, it was Lin Sen.


    Only Yu Jingxuan and another kid haven¡¯t shown their cards. They were Zhang San and Li Si. Lin Miao felt a bit nervous, she would either have to hit Yu Jingxuan or the little kid.


    Lin Sen calmly decided that Zhang San would be punished. Immediately after, the kid cheered, ¡°I¡¯m Li Si!¡±


    Lin Miao revealed her identity card, ¡°I¡¯m the executioner.¡±


    The others all giggled at her, ¡°Go do your job, executioner.¡±


    Lin Miao shyly turned her head around, ¡°Gege, give me your hand.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan looked at her, still smiling. He extended his hand out obediently, showing her his palm, ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Ten times.¡± Little Ling said.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it five?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    ¡°Number four added five more.¡±


    So, in front of everyone, Lin Miao hit Yu Jingxuan ten times on his palm with her own hand.


    She had her head low the entire time. Of course, she tried to be gentle, but since she was in front of so many people¡­ She felt that she made it too obvious that she was going easy on him, her face reddening.


    After the first round, little Ling shuffled the cards and prepared for another. Lin Miao subtly went to hold Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand, massaging his palm. She was afraid that she had hurt him¡­


    Yu Jingxuan softly rubbed back her hand, signifying that he was fine.


    The corners of Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mouth curved upwards. He¡¯d found these games extremely dull before, but now it seemed interesting to him.


    So the four half adults and four elementary students shared the New Year¡¯s in laughter and joy.


    And after the New Year¡¯s, Lin Miao would be turning seventeen.


    On the night of the New Year¡¯s, Lin Miao¡¯s Weibo was filled with birthday wishes from her fans.


    Then, she saw the same with Yu Jingxuan and his fans.


    Shortly after, she saw another topic top the trending list.


    #Happy seventeenth birthday Cavemen cp#


    The description of the topic wrote: ¡°They must¡¯ve agreed to come to this world at the same time in their previous lives.¡±


    There were many passersby exclaiming in surprise: ¡°They share the same birthdate???¡±


    Under those comments, there were many insiders explaining: ¡°They not only share the same birthday, but it¡¯s also on a very special day: February 29th, once every four years. They were destined to be together.¡±


    There were quite a few pictures of them together, though most of them were taken in secret.


    Apart from one with them holding hands, the pictures were just them interacting regularly. It wasn¡¯t intimate, but still had that aura, even in the pictures taken secretly, that made people blush and feel as if they had butterflies in their stomach; it reminded people of their first love.


    So, the two had an incredibly strong cp fanbase.


    There were even fan fictions.


    Lin Miao¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor when she saw one of these.


    She was originally browsing through Yu Jingxuan¡¯s Weibo, seeing his status.


    But then a fan fiction appeared on the main page.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t understand what it was at first.


    So she clicked in out of curiosity, and then¡­


    Lin Miao read three lines before she tapped out of the fan fiction.


    The first line:


    When Yu Jingxuan was walking home, he saw Lin Miao sitting on the windowsill.


    The second line:


    Her perfect face made more pitiful from her tears.


    The third line:


    Yu Jingxuan embraced her in his chest¡­


    It was too overwhelming. She immediately closed the page, feeling traumatized.


    Don¡¯t read this Gege, ignore the post. Otherwise, it would be super awkward.


    Due to this fan fiction, Lin Miao missed her birthday wishes.


    She didn¡¯t log onto Weibo for many days in a row.


    As always, after the New Year¡¯s, Lin Miao went to the sports arena to practice with Tan Jing again. They would have to go back to their teams in a few days.


    The first day back in her team, Lin Miao busied herself with training and avoided her phone.


    Lin Miao was used to having a different lifestyle in her team.


    ¡°Brother Shui, you should call your older brother, it would only take ten minutes.¡±


    Lin Miao sighed, her face a troubled look. ¡°I do only need ten minutes, but it¡¯ll take me over two hours to recover after the call.¡±


    Tan Jing, who had been stuffed a mouthful of PDA after saying only one sentence: ¡°¡­¡± Teenage girls who haven''t dated before can¡¯t understand such complicated things.

 CH 85

    Lin Miao knew that her premature romantic relationship would have an impact on her performance, at least her day-to-day training.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t affect her competitions much, as she would be too focused on the game to be distracted by this.


    She performed stably in the next international tournament, and in June, Yu Jingxuan graduated from his university.


    Lin Miao specifically took a day off to participate in his graduation ceremony.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was the one who told her about this. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known.


    After her morning exercise, Lin Miao quickly showered and dried her hair.


    She thought she would have to take a taxi, but Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother had waited for her outside her apartment.


    Lin Miao felt a bit shy as Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother definitely didn¡¯t know about her relationship with Yu Jingxuan. If she had, Lin Miao was afraid that she would scold them, since adults were all against these premature romances.


    However, she still sat beside her anyway.


    Yu Jingxuan wasn¡¯t in this car.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him that we¡¯re going to participate in his graduation ceremony, we¡¯re gonna give him a surprise.¡± Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    Lin Miao had never participated in such an event, so she followed Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother and sat in the back. The stage was filled with graduating students in their academic dresses.


    Postgraduates and PhDs had unique colors, but all the other degrees shared a single color.


    Lin Miao tried to find Yu Jingxuan, but there were too many people. It was impossible to pick him out of the crowd.


    Then, the ceremony officially began.


    ¡°Do you feel bored?¡± Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother asked, whispering in Lin Miao¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Miao was focused on the introductory speech a professor was giving off.


    Lin Miao thought they would have to send Yu Jingxuan a message telling him where they were, when, a few moments later, she heard Yu Jingxuan¡¯s name, valedictorian.


    Then, Lin Miao saw a familiar figure rise from the crowd. He briskly stepped onto the stage.


    It was Yu Jingxuan, Yu Jingxuan in his academic dress.


    Lin Miao looked at him, standing on the stage. The audience was all cheering for him.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother looked at the girl beside her. Okay, my son doesn¡¯t have to love unrequitedly.


    He¡¯s such a gifted person, how could he ever not have love reciprocated back at him?


    Lin Miao took a mental note of where he sat when he walked off the stage.


    The graduation ceremony wasn¡¯t very long, but most people remained after the ceremony officially concluded. They were going to take pictures with their family and friends.


    Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother rose to find Yu Jingxuan. Lin Miao held onto Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, as there were so many people crowded in one place.


    But when they walked over, they heard a girl confess to him under the encouragement of her friends, ¡°I know that you have someone in your heart already. I don¡¯t expect you to answer me, nor to be with you. I just want to tell you that there¡¯s someone in this world who loves you with all their heart, someone who would give up everything for you¡­¡±


    The girl was in a white dress and had very long hair. She was pretty, her voice even more than her appearance. Her tone was also sad, as if she just broke up with someone.


    Lin Miao was dumbfounded.


    Compared to Lin Miao who just felt shocked, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother thought that the girl clearly had a scheme in her mind. What do you mean by ¡®I know you have a girlfriend but I just want to tell you that I love you?¡¯ Aren¡¯t you just trying to sabotage his relationship?


    ¡°I still like the people who remember the person I love very much.¡± Yu Jingxuan said lightly.


    Then he turned around, walking away, but only to run into Lin Miao.


    Yu Jingxuan was surprised that she was here. But then, immediately recognizing the situation, he hastily explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± So this is what competition looks like. Fortunately, her son didn¡¯t say anything wrong.


    Lin Miao came back to her senses, then said, ¡°Congratulations on graduating, Gege.¡±


    That girl who just confessed also looked towards him, and was reluctantly pulled away by her friend.


    Yu Jingxuan took Lin Miao¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I really don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Lin Miao shook her head, explaining, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Lin Miao wasn¡¯t angry, she just felt¡­ felt¡­ insecure.


    It had been a long time since they''d last met. Yu Jingxuan seemed to have changed: even taller, and mature.


    They¡¯d last talked to each other over the phone a week ago.


    Lin Miao took pictures with Yu Jingxuan, had lunch together, and finally returned to her badminton school.


    Lin Miao was a bit sad when she returned.


    She realized a problem she had never noticed before.


    She had no idea who Yu Jingxuan¡¯s friends were, didn¡¯t understand what the theories he talked about meant, and didn¡¯t know what he did everyday.


    She and Yu Jingxuan lived in different worlds, and this was unchangeable.


    Back in her team, Lin Miao was quiet. She and Tan Jing played badminton for two hours straight, sweat pouring down their faces. It seemed to have soothed Lin Miao.


    She felt much calmer. Lying on her bed after a shower, she had mostly recovered.


    Lin Miao stared at the ceiling. Growing up came with its many troubles; she would have never thought of these things before.


    Meanwhile, the cp fans received their latest candy: Yu Jingxuan¡¯s graduation, and Lin Miao also participated in it.


    Not only that, they also had a picture.


    However, the satisfied cp fans soon also discovered the fact that someone confessed to Yu Jingxuan during graduation.


    And Lin Miao was there to witness it all.


    All the cp fans became extremely unhappy. Even though they didn¡¯t confirm their relationship, there were definitely interactions between the two. What¡¯s the difference between her confessing right now and being a mistress?


    There were a plethora of opinions online.


    Tan Jing only knew why Lin Miao was unhappy when she read the posts.


    However, that was only the surface.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t feeling down from the girl¡¯s confession, but rather because Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t respond much.


    She felt more distant from him than ever. They were truly in two different worlds, and she had never noticed this before.


    Lin Miao laid on her bed, recollecting her memories. How was she not aware of this problem before?


    Because¡­ Yu Jingxuan always voluntarily came to her world.


    Lin Miao shut her eyes. She was so irresponsible, always waiting for him to come to her, and never visiting his world herself¡­

 CH 86

    That night, Lin Miao pondered about it for hours without end, but to no avail. She couldn¡¯t give up her training and tournaments. She loved tournaments and training with all her teammates.


    However, it was also very unfair to Yu Jingxuan. He could¡¯ve had a girlfriend by his side everyday instead of one he would see only a few times a year.


    That night, she had nightmares about various things, her brain filled with mixed thoughts.


    Lin Miao fell sick the next day. Tan Jing had immediately realized when she woke up, as it was the first time Lin Miao was still on her bed instead of coming back from outside.


    Tan Jing felt her forehead, ¡°So hot, brother Shui, you¡¯re on a fever, I¡¯ll tell the coach.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Miao said despite feeling dizzy.


    The coach obviously couldn¡¯t let her practice while being sick, so he rushed her to the hospital and also contacted Lin Miao¡¯s family.


    The coach first contacted Yu Jingxuan, thinking that he was her real older brother. He visited Lin Miao often, and since the coach didn¡¯t use the internet much, Yu Jingxuan was the first person he called.


    Over the phone, Yu Jingxuan said he would be here soon, thanking the coach for taking care of Lin Miao.


    Once Yu Jingxuan arrived, the coach left.


    Yu Jingxuan sat beside her in the hospital. Lin Miao was rarely sick, even small things like catching a cold or having a light fever.


    Her health was maintained when she became an athlete. However, the sickness she had days before the New Year seemed to have led this year to a bad start.


    It was her second time getting infused in the hospital from a fever. It was also summer, the outside heat making it even more unbearable.


    Seeing that Yu Jingxuan had arrived, she began to feel guilty.


    Yu Jingxuan could read her thoughts, brushing his fingers across her face. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Even though the two didn¡¯t have much interaction, it was enough for Yu Jingxuan to understand what Lin Miao might be thinking. He had a feeling that she had been hiding something since they met each other yesterday.


    Yu Jingxuan sighed, brushing her hair and looking at her with his gentle gaze.


    Seeing him caring for her, Lin Miao felt even more guilty, ¡°Gege, I don¡¯t think I can be like other girlfriends and stay with you all the time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait.¡± Yu Jingxuan looked into her eyes, saying, ¡°After you retire, we can do whatever we want. Life is long, we don¡¯t have to be anxious about these few years.¡± He was anxious before, but only to the uncertainty of their relationship. Now that it¡¯d been confirmed, he settled his heart down.


    Thinking how she would be with him for the many years to come, he felt a lot less nervous. After all, this was how their relationship developed. He wouldn¡¯t force her to surrender anything; all he wanted was for her to come back to him someday.


    In his heart, he wished for Lin Miao to retire early. Life was too demanding for an athlete. It was easy for them to strain their body and wound themselves.


    However, he still respected Lin Miao¡¯s choices. Lin Miao had mentioned before that she would retire when she was twenty, after the Olympics of that year, and study in a university.


    Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t expect the thing she had been hiding to be this. He didn¡¯t think it was that important, but the serious tone Lin Miao spoke in made him feel guilty and heartache.


    Yu Jingxuan continued to comfort her and sent her back once she felt better.


    When they parted from each other, Lin Miao gritted her teeth, thinking that she would train as well as study hard.


    Yu Jingxuan wanted to continue to postgraduate education for a Ph.D, which meant that they could go to school together if she were to be accepted by his university.


    Tan Jing noticed that Lin Miao was trying even harder, to the point where she was almost going insane.


    Have you ever seen someone who would relax themselves from competitions through memorizing books? That would be Lin Miao.


    She initially thought that Lin Miao was joking when she said studying made oneself happier, however, Lin Miao actually reached this stage a few days later.


    Tan Jing suspected that she hypnotized herself.


    What was even more terrifying was that Lin Miao seemed to develop a strong passion for ancient literature, from¡¶ÔÀÑôÂ¥¼Ç¡·to¡¶ëøÍõ¸óÐò¡·, it became her second hobby from badminton. She would recite things like ¡°ÂäϼÓë¹ÂðÍÆë·É£¬ÇïË®¹²³¤Ììһɫ¡±, losing herself in poetry.


    (Notes: ¡¶ÔÀÑôÂ¥¼Ç¡·is know as Yueyang Tower, and¡¶ëøÍõ¸óÐò¡·is known as Preface to the Prince Teng¡¯s Pavilion in English. The Chinese text in quotes is an excerpt from¡¶ëøÍõ¸óÐò¡·describing the beautiful scenery around the government administrative building.)


    ¡°Sister Jing, come read this, it¡¯s so emotional.¡±


    Tan Jing looked over, it was¡¶³ÂÇé±í¡·.


    (Note:¡¶³ÂÇé±í¡·is known as Memorial Expressing my Feelings. It is a famous text written by Li Mi describing the hardships of his great grandmother raising him from childhood, thanking the government for giving him a job, and contemplating his desires to pay the favors back to everyone.)


    ¡°Just read it to me, brother Shui,¡± Tan Jing said.


    However¡­ She read everything with such expression that Tan Jing was still able to understand the story despite not understanding most of the sentences.


    Scary Lin Miao.


    Their coach soon heard of this phenomenon, calling Lin Miao for a talk.


    ¡°Shuishui, is there anything difficult going on in your life?¡± He asked kindly.


    Their coach was an amiable person outside of training, where he was harsh and critical. He was as mean during practice as he was kind outside of it.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Lin Miao said. She was fine after falling sick that day. She felt pumped, having found another objective in life.


    In Tan Jing¡¯s words, she was overenthusiastic, likely derived from the power of love.


    Her efforts in studying were quite lackluster before.


    After exchanging a few sentences, the coach asked her about studying, so Lin Miao told him her truth.


    ¡°It won¡¯t interfere with practice and training. I¡¯m just reading to relax.¡±


    The coach: ¡°¡­¡± Relaxing through reading, what is she saying?


    However, Lin Miao¡¯s performance didn¡¯t drop during the competitions and practice that followed. She was as stable as always, so the coach let her go on studying.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t tell Yu Jingxuan, but she still kept in touch with him, occasionally calling to ask about math problems, chat about historical events and politics.


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t even need to avoid her anymore when she chatted with Yu Jingxuan, she could barely understand anything.


    Answering questions in a workbook, Lin Miao noticed that her English was pretty good apart from listening, which was average. The workbook was pretty easy, probably because she memorized many words when she was little. She didn¡¯t talk much to the foreign athletes during her international tournaments. Yu Jingxuan had also often recited words when he was little, but she had forgotten most of them.


    To improve her speaking, Lin Miao voluntarily went to talk with a British girl during her next international tournament. She thought that British people, having created the language, would speak the most authentic English.


    Even though Lin Miao didn¡¯t speak very well, the other girl didn¡¯t mind, probably since the other girl was also a badminton athlete. Lin Miao¡¯s gentle appearance, and cute contrast on and off-field were pretty charming anyway.


    Tan Jing also came during this international tournament. She comforted herself, thinking that Lin Miao was just trying to learn English, and not to find a friend to replace her.


    It wasn¡¯t Tan Jing being so astute, but rather because it was visibly obvious that Lin Miao¡¯s listening wasn¡¯t very good. She had also barely talked to any non-Chinese-speaking people in her past tournaments¡­ So it was quite obvious.


    Unlike Lin Miao, Tan Jing was the type who would ramble on forever when given the chance in an interview.


    So, Tan Jing¡¯s fans came rushing in along with the JingShui cps.


    It was mainly because 80% of what Tan Jing said was related to Lin Miao.


    So, through Tan Jing¡¯s flaunting, fans of the caveman learned that the caveman was busy studying recently.


    Tan Jing was competing in the women¡¯s doubles, winning quite smoothly.


    There were a few more interviews scattered in the days after their return to China from abroad.


    Lin Miao also won in her field, but the team was used to her not accepting any interviews, so they didn¡¯t schedule any for her.


    Tan Jing was a person who would say everything once she lost herself in a conversation.


    So, the fans knew that she cried the first night she went to her sports school with Lin Miao. Lin Miao comforted her as she shared her quilt, while also complimenting how soft it was.


    They also learnt that Tan Jing used to hurt herself often during training when she was little and Lin Miao would be completely fine after the training, so she would apply creams for her, massaging the aching spots¡­


    They knew that the two hid pumpkins in their dorm room to train their arm strength¡­


    After all, they were two people who were together three hundred and forty out of the three hundred and sixty five days of a year. Their life was filled with various friendship PDAs, more than anyone can take in their entire lifetimes.

 CH 87

    During the Mid-Autumn festival break, Lin Miao went home with a pile of books.


    Yu Jingxuan was waiting for her outside her school.


    Lin Miao had grown taller, but Yu Jingxuan changed way more than her. He was even wearing a suit.


    Before, when she saw adults wear suits, she always thought that they looked too formal. However, now that Yu Jingxuan was wearing one, she just thought that he was very handsome.


    Seeing Lin Miao¡¯s gaze, he began to explain a bit uncomfortably, ¡°There was an academic conference today, so I had to wear something formal. Do you find it weird?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, reaching out for his hand. ¡°Gege is very handsome.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan took hold of Lin Miao¡¯s books and boarded the car with her.


    The scene was uploaded to the internet, cavemen cp were finally out in public again.


    If it had been any longer, many of the desperate cp fans would have gotten on other ships.


    Compared to the cp fans, Lin Miao¡¯s sports fans had many more exclamations. In a blink of an eye, she had grown into a big girl, soon turning eighteen.


    Yu Jingxuan brought Lin Miao to her home, only leaving after he saw her walk up the stairs.


    The next day, Lin Miao woke up to begin her exercise routine, and expectedly, Yu Jingxuan was waiting downstairs for her.


    They were so early that the usually busy streets and park were almost empty.


    Walking in the cool morning air, the two chatted as they walked.


    But then, they found themselves looking at each other''s eyes silently, both reluctant to look away.


    They didn¡¯t have many opportunities to see each other, and so because of this, they both felt enormous urges to¡­ to¡­ hug each other.


    The two found themselves in each other¡¯s tight embrace.


    Lin Miao stopped talking about what had changed in her life, instead saying hoarsely, ¡°Gege, I missed you a lot.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan patted her head, his voice also somewhat hoarse, ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    Hugging each other, the two could feel that they felt the same.


    Yu Jingxuan lowered his head, kissing her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m actually always here.¡±


    Lin Miao felt her forehead heat up, the spot he kissed taking up all of her mind and her heart beating rapidly.


    Lin Miao felt a bit embarrassed, quickly letting go of Yu Jingxuan and leading him forward instead, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go run.¡±


    After their hard exercise, they decided to separate for a bit as they had their own matters.


    Lin Miao had to return home to wash up and eat breakfast. She also told her mother that she would be going to the library to study.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was obviously very supportive. Studying in preparation for university was great.


    So, she also brought her lunch to the library during noon so that Lin Miao didn¡¯t have to return home and walk back to the library again.


    Lin Miao explained to her mother that she couldn¡¯t concentrate at home. She would get distracted and want to sleep.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother was understanding of that, too.


    Yu Jingxuan naturally also came to the library. The two sat side by side in the lounge, so they could talk. Yu Jingxuan was explaining a math problem to Lin Miao.


    So, when Lin Miao¡¯s mother came, she saw the two together.


    Yu Jingxuan focused on the math problem, breaking it down step by step, like how he¡¯d done when they were little. She had seen Yu Jingxuan explain math questions to Lin Miao before.


    However, looking at the two now, she noticed that they¡­ seemed different from before.


    Are they together? Before, Lin Miao¡¯s mother knew that her daughter liked Yu Jingxuan, but she couldn¡¯t tell if Yu Jingxuan felt the same way. He gave her the impression that he was treating her as a little sister, pampering and comforting her.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother never worried much about Yu Jingxuan, as he was a person who kept boundaries.


    However, Lin Miao¡¯s mother frowned. They¡¯re together now?


    She wasn¡¯t totally against them. If they both had their first love for each other and were together now, there was nothing she could and would do.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother didn¡¯t ask, instead sitting aside quietly observing the two.


    After lunch, Lin Miao¡¯s mother could basically confirm that the two were together.


    She felt worried on the way back.


    Homogamy was an important emphasis. Lin Miao would be a fine match as the current Olympic champion. She would have a wealthy life and be able to buy a house. However, she was worried that the Yu family might look down on her because of how she had been sent there to work when she was little.


    Thinking about this, Lin Miao¡¯s mother was very anxious. However, when Lin Miao returned in the evening for dinner, she still didn¡¯t say anything, just asking what type of mooncake she wanted to eat.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know that her mother was thinking so far ahead. After dinner, she continued to study and then began chatting with Yu Jingxuan.


    She had few breaks, so she couldn¡¯t resist talking to Yu Jingxuan whenever she had the chance.


    The three days of break ended when it seemed to barely have started. Lin Miao went back to her school again.


    In their dorm room, Tan Jing said that a company contacted her and wanted to film an advertisement with her.


    Lin Miao shook her head in opposition, ¡°Sister Jing, we have rules in the team against personal advertisement contracts.¡±


    Tan Jing hesitated, ¡°Then I¡¯ll refute it.¡±


    She was originally hesitant, but with Lin Miao saying it so resolutely, she decided to refute it.


    Soon, some of her teammates were openly criticized for accepting personal advertisements. Tan Jing was glad that she took Lin Miao¡¯s advice.


    Tan Jing and Lin Miao¡¯s personalities were completely different. For example, Tan Jing still scrolled through Weibo and read gossip after practice, so she knew the trends inside out.


    Unlike Lin Miao, she just needed to maintain her performance. She didn¡¯t need anything as complicated as reading to relax herself.


    However, listening to Lin Miao read was pretty relaxing.


    Lin Miao¡¯s voice was very euphonious, especially the expressive voice she read the ancient texts in.


    Tan Jing looked down at the love letter that a teammate asked her to give to Lin Miao. Whatever, let¡¯s not. Brother Shui has a boyfriend already.


    Lin Miao had a phone number, but barely anyone knew it. Lin Miao could barely memorize her own phone number, so she didn¡¯t give it out much.


    The other two options of confessing remained: in person and a letter. Obviously, the person was too shy to confess in person.

 CH 88

    Lin Miao never knew about the love letters. Apart from the period of confusion at the start of her break, Lin Miao was calm. She followed her own steps, studying, training, and chatting with Yu Jingxuan. Her schedule was tighter than ever, leaving her no time to think about all these random things.


    Her coach had suggested that she could likely enroll in a university through an alternative path, but Lin Miao thought that it would still be better if she studied and took the exam like everyone else.


    Memories of visiting Yu Jingxuan¡¯s university were still engraved in her head. That time, she couldn¡¯t understand a word the professor was saying.


    She needed to study hard so that she could at least understand the lectures.


    Seeing that it wasn¡¯t affecting practice, the coach let Lin Miao do it her way.


    Lin Miao was still outside of public view outside of tournaments. Amazingly, her performance kept improving. Growing older, her appearance had also changed.


    Her face became sweeter, and it was only cuter when matched with her aggressive play and reluctance to show her face in public.


    Especially with a talkative Tan Jing publicly stanning for Lin Miao; she was a magnet for fans.


    A lot of Lin Miao¡¯s fans were attracted by Lin Miao, and not much by badminton.


    As her fan base grew, her advertising value also grew.


    A lot of advertisers invited Lin Miao to star in their advertisements. However, Lin Miao declined all of them. She didn¡¯t want to be recognized by that many people when she was little, and now, she still felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of all the praise. She would still feel shy when she occasionally read the comments online.


    Yu Jingxuan was naturally supportive of her choice. Days passed quickly this way.


    As busy days passed the fastest, Lin Miao was soon on another break.


    This time, Lin Miao didn¡¯t tell Yu Jingxuan in advance, not even during their conversation the previous evening.


    That night, after Lin Miao finished talking with Yu Jingxuan, Tan Jing crawled into Lin Miao¡¯s bed with the intention to gossip, ¡°Brother Shui, are you going to see your boyfriend tomorrow?¡±


    They had already replaced ¡°Gege¡± with ¡°boyfriend¡± in their dorm room.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t shy in front of Tan Jing anymore, mainly because she¡­ always gossiped, and Lin Miao had gotten used to it.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    ¡°Brother Shui, do you want to surprise your boyfriend?¡±


    Her eyes were glowing. Lin Miao felt anxious, ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t look at me like this, you¡¯re freaking me out.¡±


    Tan Jing hugged Lin Miao¡¯s arm, shaking it and whining, ¡°Brother Shui~¡±


    Lin Miao was defeated by this act, ¡°Congrats, now, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui, do you remember the wigs I told you about last time?¡± Tan Jing asked.


    There were many comments online saying how pretty Lin Miao would be if she had long hair. Lin Miao and Tan Jing both had their hair cut short, so Tan Jing was always curious how it felt to have long hair.


    She wanted to do it with Lin Miao, but Lin Miao never wanted to. She thought wearing wigs was weird.


    Now, Tan Jing found an opportunity.


    ¡°Brother Shui, it¡¯s really convenient. No one would notice you, and you can also surprise your boyfriend.¡± Tan Jing said.


    Lin Miao was sold. She always felt a bit embarrassed every time someone recognized her in public.


    Seeing that she had convinced Lin Miao, Tan Jing jumped off of Lin Miao¡¯s bed and went to get a wig.


    She had bought it long ago. Tan Jing had been winning lots of money from her tournaments. Her wallet wasn¡¯t tight, so buying a wig wasn¡¯t a big deal for her.


    She had already tried it on in secret before, so she knew how to put it on, ¡°Brother Shui don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    She put on the wig as she spoke, combing the bangs with her fingers.


    Suddenly, Tan Jing felt¡­ coarse. Even with a wig on, she still looked coarse compared to Lin Miao in the wig.


    ¡°This feels so weird¡­¡± Lin Miao touched the bangs, feeling a bit uncomfortable.


    Tan Jing pulled her up, ¡°Brother Shui, look in the mirror! You¡¯re super pretty!¡±


    Lin Miao raised her head to look at the mirror beside her. Lin Miao¡¯s wig was black, with light curls and airy bangs.


    Having her hair down below her shoulders, Lin Miao felt¡­ so pretty!


    She found the bangs to be weird at first, but not anymore. To a girl who was still obsessed with beauty, looking good was a great priority.


    The next day, Tan Jing and Lin Miao quickly became long-haired, and quickly left the school.


    Tan Jing also peer-pressured Lin Miao to change into a dress before going to Yu Jingxuan¡¯s school.


    Since she was older and more mature now, she patiently stood there waiting for Yu Jingxuan to surprise him. She also brought him some food.


    Yu Jingxuan was already a postgraduate, but he was still about as old as a freshman. He was also his professor¡¯s assistant, so despite knowing that he had a stunning girlfriend, many girls still liked him.


    Beauty was a scarce resource, even more so for males. He had an affluent background, and was also a genius. He was the perfect significant other for many girls.


    Liking was liking, but there were very few who would actually chase him.


    When Yu Jingxuan was leaving the campus grounds, he was thinking about what to eat for lunch.


    Then he suddenly felt someone grip his hand. It felt familiar. He turned around in surprise and saw a girl with long hair. She was looking down, he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    He was about to take his hand back when she raised her head, revealing the face he had been thinking about day and night. ¡°Gege.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan was stunned, ¡°What happened to your hair?¡±


    Lin Miao blushed. ¡°Sister Jing bought it for me. Gege, does it look good?¡± The long-haired girl said.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s eyes fixated on her, reluctant to look elsewhere as if something was gripping his heart. He held her hand tightly, closing in on her to the point of almost hugging her. He spoke a bit hoarsely, ¡°Yes.¡±

 CH 89

    Lin Miao was very anxious when she saw Yu Jingxuan. She wanted to show her pretty long hair to him, but she was also worried that he might think she was being smug.


    She felt sweet when Yu Jingxuan complimented her. Luckily, their aesthetics were the same.


    Holding Lin Miao¡¯s hand, Yu Jingxuan showed her around the school before going home.


    Lin Miao dreaded school when she was a kid, but after spending the year with Yu Jingxuan and switching schools in her town, school life became fun.


    Her teachers and classmates were very kind to her. She still had academic courses when she enrolled in her sports school, but no one paid much attention as they all had to worry about their competitions. Overall, her time in academic learning had been decreasing.


    Now, she still liked school, but none of hers were as big and pretty as Yu Jingxuan¡¯s.


    They received strange looks every so often, but Lin Miao was unaware of all of them, focused on the snow. She was thinking about making a snowman, not here, of course. There were so many people, but not a single snowman, so Lin Miao thought that it might be prohibited here.


    Suddenly, a few people came up to Yu Jingxuan, ¡°Yu Jingxuan, we finally found you. We agreed on going skiing, but we couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Even though Lin Miao didn¡¯t pay much attention, she couldn¡¯t even deny that there were thousands of people who shipped their cp wholeheartedly.


    They had good looks and shared the same birthday. There was also a group of people who watched them grow up, so many were almost certain that the two were together.


    Especially because there wasn¡¯t any gossip about him being close to another girl, so everyone thought that the two were together.


    And because of this, the pictures of Yu Jingxuan with a cute long-haired girl went viral right after it was posted. They were even holding hands.


    Tan Jing was fiddling on her phone when she saw the picture. She was concerned that others might attack Lin Miao, which could tear Lin Miao¡¯s relationship with Yu Jingxuan into two pieces.


    She quickly sent a group selfie on her Weibo, only writing: ¡°Brother Jing and sister Shui~¡± [Picture]


    In the picture, Tan Jing wasn¡¯t wearing a wig, but Lin Miao was. Lin Miao¡¯s face was already dainty, appearing even more delicate with her airy bangs and Tan Jing beside her.


    The comments under the post fell under three categories, one salivating at Lin Miao¡¯s beauty: ¡°My long-haired Shui is so cute! I¡¯m going to cry!¡±


    Another said, ¡°Sister Jing knows the circle, she must¡¯ve seen the posts about Yu Jingxuan having an affair with another girl, trying to clarify the situation.¡±


    The last group was curious, ¡°Which CP is sister Jing supporting? JingShui cp or cavemen cp?¡±


    There were replies to the last group saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much sister Jing is doing for cavemen cp? She¡¯s obviously on the JingShui friendship cp, though I don¡¯t think she cares who brother Shui is with, as long as she remains her best friend.¡±


    The single and uninterested Tan Jing read the replies as she watched Lin Miao¡¯s daily love life.


    Only pretty ones could date prematurely. People like her should just follow cps. Scrolling through Weibo, Tan Jing felt her hand shiver. Shit, this boy¡¯s so handsome!


    Luckily, she could chase celebrities. Tan Jing happily decided how to live through a life of not dating prematurely and not liking to study.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao was going skiing with Yu Jingxuan. Lin Miao didn¡¯t know how to ski, but she thought it would be unfair for Yu Jingxuan to break his promise of going skiing with his clubmates just to stay with her, so she asked her mother and tagged along.


    Lin Miao¡¯s life in her sports school was too monotonous, so much so that she still felt excited despite knowing that she wasn¡¯t allowed to ski and didn¡¯t plan on skiing herself. She felt like even watching others would entertain her.


    As an athlete, she needed to take care of her body. Getting injured was huge, and the knee was most prone to accidents in skiing. In badminton, the most strained part of an athlete¡¯s body was also the knee. A handful of older athletes in her team had already been hospitalized for effusion treatment just from strains.


    So Lin Miao always remembered what her coach had said. She had to stay away from risky sports, so she could only stand and watch no matter how interested she was.


    The group of people was all very curious about Lin Miao on the way to the ski resort. They had never met an Olympic champion in real life, nor a somewhat internet-famous person. They knew that she was Yu Jingxuan¡¯s little girlfriend and she had visited the school twice, however, they had never met her. Now that they were finally lucky enough to meet her this time, they were all naturally very enthusiastic.


    Finally, the group of people couldn¡¯t hold back a question, ¡°Is the gold medal really gold?¡± They didn¡¯t know sports very well, so they couldn¡¯t come up with any deeper questions.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t even begin when Yu Jingxuan answered, ¡°The Olympic gold medal is gold plated.¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t even know this herself. To be frank, she thought that it was pure gold. Good thing I didn¡¯t answer and let Gege say it for me, otherwise it would be so embarrassing.


    Soon, they arrived at the ski slope. Now, everyone¡¯s attention was diverted away from her.


    Lin Miao let out a breath of relief and looked to the ski resort. It was beautiful, there was even an ice sculpture at the front, and in the back, many people were skiing.


    Stepping out with Yu Jingxuan, Lin Miao felt conquered in an instant. Even though she couldn¡¯t ski, she felt like she could watch others ski for two hours without getting bored.


    She could feel her adrenaline rise just from watching others, becoming exhilarated. After she retired, the first thing she would learn would be skiing, so that she could experience this flying sensation herself! To Lin Miao, the people seemed to be flying off the slope!


    She continued to watch others ski while Yu Jingxuan and the others went to get their snowboards. But when they came out, Lin Miao noticed that Yu Jingxuan had a bag of other things in his hand instead of the skis that everyone else had.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go skiing first, see you later.¡± The others said before leaving.


    ¡°Gege?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan bought her a hat, a scarf, and gloves. He was worried that it might not be comfortable for her to wear a hat on top of her wig, ¡°Let¡¯s wear the hat and take off the wig, okay?¡±


    She would say yes to everything he asked. Lin Miao promptly took her wig off, and remembered the reason she liked it so much. Many strands of her short hair became warped upwards. It must look so ugly. She thought.


    Yu Jingxuan gently put the hat on top of Lin Miao¡¯s head, completely unaware of this problem.


    Then, he led Lin Miao to the other side.


    ¡°Gege, where are we going? Are you not skiing?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    You needed to rent skis to go skiing on the slope, but Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t have any.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to play over there.¡± There were more activities than just skiing.


    Yu Jingxuan led Lin Miao to the cable cars.


    They boarded a carriage.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time being on a cable car. It slowly ground to a start. They were heading up the mountain, so it was icy and frosted everywhere. Below, she could see small figures of people skiing.


    A tsunami of emotions took over her mind. She felt herself shrink smaller, and smaller, until there was only the vast snowy forest and the frosty world around her. Her heartbeat became louder, and she felt as if the frosty world had conquered her.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t resist clutching onto Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Gege¡­ It¡¯s so grand! So beautiful! I¡¯m going to work here after I retire! I want to see this everyday!¡±


    Her eyes were fixed on the scenery, and Yu Jingxuan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, looking at her with his pampering gaze.


    When she said that it was beautiful, he responded with a light ¡°mhm.¡±


    The most beautiful sight he had ever seen was the stars in her eyes.

 CH 90

    Lin Miao¡¯s enthusiasm was maintained throughout the ride. The higher she went, the more grandiose the scenery became.


    ¡°As if one were a mayfly, small like a grain in an ocean.¡±


    (Note: The raws used an excerpt from the ancient text¡¶³à±Ú¸³¡·, written by Northern Song dynasty writer, Su Shi.)


    She could now feel the sentence. It was too fitting for the scene.


    Yu Jingxuan naturally hugged her from behind. This was one of the few times of the year when they could actually get together.


    Lin Miao froze, originally wanting to recite a poem but forgetting all its verses. Her wild mind finally returned. She couldn¡¯t feel the heat coming from the person behind her through her thick coats. However, his action made it impossible for her to focus on the vast world around her.


    It felt as if the world suddenly shrunk down to her and Yu Jingxuan.


    Consisting of only their cable car.


    They hugged many times before. They hugged when they were little, and even when they confessed to each other. These hugs brought them both joy and happiness.


    However, this was the first time Lin Miao was hugged from behind. She felt her heart pump, her stomach filled with butterflies.


    Yu Jingxuan was also blushing a bit, putting his chin on her head, ¡°We¡¯re almost at the top, are you cold?¡±


    Lin Miao might¡¯ve been cold before, but definitely not anymore. Not only that, her face felt like it was burning.


    She stuttered, not knowing what to say, her head an empty void.


    Yu Jingxuan quietly hugged her. The ski slopes below them kept shrinking and their carriage kept climbing. It was as if the cable car was bringing them away from the noisy world and into a white ambience.


    Now, they were finally alone in the world. Yu Jingxuan hugged her with satisfaction, sighing, ¡°Shuishui, I miss you.¡±


    Her life was badminton and studying. He rarely said things like that to her.


    Lin Miao paused, then turned around and hugged him back, ¡°I also miss Gege.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan looked at her still big watery eyes, his sight then landing on her full lips for two seconds. Holding himself back, he kissed her forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s come here to play every winter.¡±


    Lin Miao heard nothing he said, just feeling like her forehead was burnt. She couldn¡¯t resist touching her forehead, but then realized how stupid she must¡¯ve looked after she felt her skin.


    She looked at Yu Jingxuan. His eyes were so pretty, the most beautiful she had ever seen.


    A thought suddenly came up in her mind. She stood on her toes, trying to kiss him on the forehead back.


    Then, after a closer estimate¡­ she realized she couldn¡¯t even reach his forehead on her tippy toes¡­ She could only kiss his cheek.


    Lin Miao¡¯s best character trait was perhaps her perseverance.


    So, she stood on her tippy toes and kissed Yu Jingxuan¡¯s cheek, her own flushed red.


    Yu Jingxuan froze, the roots of his ear turning all red. The two were both wrapped in thick jackets, as if they were penguins. Yu Jingxuan lowered his head and kissed her forehead again.


    It was so cute that one couldn¡¯t even stand to watch.


    Meanwhile, their cable car arrived on top of the mountain.


    There was plenty of space for snowmen, and also bonfires during the night. Yu Jingxuan had already made a reservation for a room when they were at the foot of the mountain.


    Thinking about this, Yu Jingxuan blushed, ¡°Shuishui, we¡¯re sharing a room, but there are two beds, is that okay?¡±


    He was hesitant when reserving the room. He was worried about letting her sleep in a room alone, there had been many incidents involving single women and hotels.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t blushing before, but she couldn¡¯t resist anymore, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The two quickly got to their room. The room was heated, very warm. They didn¡¯t even feel cold after taking off all their winter clothes.


    Lin Miao thought that the room was even better than the hotels she stayed in during her competitions. The room had a unique design, using lamps with light yellow light.


    It reminded her of her childhood when they didn¡¯t have incandescent light bulbs yet. All their light bulbs were soft yellow.


    Very cozy.


    While Lin Miao looked around the room, Yu Jingxuan took her clothes to dry them over the radiator. It was a bit damp from the snow that had melted on it.


    Lin Miao sat down, ¡°Gege, this room is so nice.¡±


    Suddenly, her mother called.


    Lin Miao¡¯s heart thumped, and then she picked up the phone.


    They were only a month away from being adults. It wouldn¡¯t be a premature romance anymore. For the past year, Lin Miao had been terrified at the idea of her family and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s family finding out their relationship.


    Her mother always trusted her. She didn¡¯t even dare imagine her reaction when she found out that she was dating.


    It was like having a boulder tied to her heart. Luckily, they were almost eighteen, so even if they did find out, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad.


    Lin Miao only knew that premature romances were taken very seriously. She didn¡¯t know that adults generalized the word for all romances in elementary and secondary school.


    For example, some people in their last year of high school would already be eighteen, but people would still classify it as a premature romance if they dated someone.


    Despite them being one month away from eighteen, she would still get scolded if her mother found out now.


    ¡°Are you sleeping outside tonight?¡± Her mother asked on the other side of the call.


    ¡°The snow¡¯s pretty here, and they have a bonfire party. There¡¯s also lodging.¡±


    ¡°Then are you staying by yourself?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother asked.


    Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, lowering her head, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other girls with you? Go share a room with the girls, it¡¯s dangerous for you to sleep outside alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± You can¡¯t even lie well.


    Hanging up the call, Yu Jingxuan patted her head, looking at her with his soft gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even if he had thousands of desires in his mind, he would be able to suppress them all. They¡¯re not what he really wanted.


    He just wanted a world for both of them. It had been so long since they¡¯d had time to properly interact with each other.


    The last time was when they were little. Back then, because his movement was restricted, his body was weak and his mental health was ailing. However, looking back, it was his happiest time.


    Hearing Yu Jingxuan¡¯s soothing voice, she wasn¡¯t as afraid of their relationship being found out anymore. No matter what, he would be there. Her heart felt warm, and she irresistibly hugged him.


    The two sat in front of the curtain windows. Lin Miao leaned into Yu Jingxuan¡¯s embrace, chatting with him. After they turned eighteen, they¡¯d tell their mothers about their relationship. They¡¯d pretend that they only got together after they turned eighteen.


    Yu Jingxuan stroked her short hair, looking at the snowy scene outside. He would do whatever she said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everything outside was covered by a blanket of snow. Yu Jingxuan¡¯s heart was like a snowflake, slowly falling down and finally softly dropping onto the ground, not disturbing their wonderful time together.


    Lin Miao soon fell asleep in his arms, likely from her overenthusiasm today. Yu Jingxuan pulled a blanket from aside over her. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, so he took a book and started reading.


    However, he couldn¡¯t continue after flipping through a few pages. He dropped his book and looked at the person in his arms.


    It felt like he couldn¡¯t ever have enough of her.

 CH 91

    Lin Miao only slept for an hour. Waking up, she said drowsily, ¡°Sister Jing, are you awake? We have to go practice.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no sister Jing, only Gege.¡± Yu Jingxuan said, smiling.


    Lin Miao was startled awake by the response. Opening her eyes, she saw Yu Jingxuan looking down at her, a wide smile on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to practice, either. Our clothes are dry, let¡¯s go to the bonfire party.¡± Yu Jingxuan said softly as he retrieved Lin Miao¡¯s clothes and put them on her.


    Lin Miao climbed out of Yu Jingxuan¡¯s arms, blushing. She obediently extended out her arms, letting him put on the clothes.


    In her badminton team, Lin Miao was always the one caring for others. She wasn¡¯t nicknamed Older Brother Shui for nothing. However, in front of Yu Jingxuan, she was forever Shuishui, his Shuishui.


    Yu Jingxuan put her hat over her head and looked outside the window, ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside, we can¡¯t stay for long.¡±


    Lin Miao just realized that it was snowing.


    Snowflakes were so gentle. Even in heavy snow, they still fell slowly, softly kissing the Earth below.


    Lin Miao¡¯s energy recovered thanks to her nap. She led Yu Jingxuan to run down the stairs.


    The sky was almost pitch black. Lin Miao had witnessed many nights like this abroad. Instead of the mountains and snow that populated the skyline here, all she saw abroad were rows of skyscrapers and streams of traffic on the streets.


    Lin Miao felt a childish excitement. Before the bonfire party had even started, she started rolling snowballs to make snowmen.


    Yu Jingxuan was rolling snowballs beside her. They each stacked their smaller snowball on the bigger one, and there came a snowman¡¯s body. Yu Jingxuan then asked for two carrots and four grapes for their snowmen¡¯s noses and eyes.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s snowman was bigger than Lin Miao¡¯s. The two snowmen were positioned beside each other. Lin Miao began writing on the ground beside it with a stick.


    Yu Jingxuan saw her write the word ¡°Shuishui¡± in front of the smaller snowman, and ¡°Gege¡± in front of the bigger one.


    ¡°We have to go back tomorrow. Let¡¯s leave them here so they can enjoy the view,¡± Lin Miao said.


    Yu Jingxuan pulled her over, kissing her forehead. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even though it wasn¡¯t his first time, he still felt embarrassed kissing her.


    Right after, the bonfire party began. People came calling for them.


    They were Yu Jingxuan¡¯s friends.


    Lin Miao sat down with everyone else, or rather, beside Yu Jingxuan.


    She realized they were sharing a roasted lamb. She and Yu Jingxuan were eating their own meat jerky that her mother made.


    They brought a big bag of it up here, as the sports administration didn¡¯t let athletes eat meat from outside, afraid that they¡¯d ingest ractopamine and fail the drug test.


    Lin Miao always strictly followed the rules, so when someone asked her to join them, she shook her head despite her mouth watering from the aroma, ¡°No thank you.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Miao was struggling to control herself, Yu Jingxuan whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you when we get back.¡±


    He proceeded to lead Lin Miao on a walk themselves.


    The night was very quiet, so even walking in the snow was an experience.


    Lin Miao loved to walk like this with Yu Jingxuan; she loved to walk with only him in the snow.


    Then¡­ Lin Miao couldn¡¯t resist making a snowball and hurling it at Yu Jingxuan.


    He was caught quite off guard. Looking at her joyous demeanor, he bent down to pack some snow and threw a ball back.


    The two chased each other around in the snow, throwing snowballs at each other every opportunity they had.


    All the singles eating lamb on the other side only looked once before feeling the meat in their mouth become flavorless.


    They were all five or six years older than the two, but they were all still single¡­


    The roasted lamb wasn¡¯t so tasty anymore.


    Like two little children, after their snowball fight, the two finally returned to their room.


    Their first thing was obviously to shower.


    ¡°Shuishui, go shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Yu Jingxuan said.


    Lin Miao took off her coat and Yu Jingxuan took it from her to dry, ensuring that it would be warm and cozy tomorrow.


    He then took off his own coat, reading as he waited for Lin Miao to finish showering.


    The bathroom wasn¡¯t far away, the sound from the water splashing very audible.


    Yu Jingxuan couldn¡¯t focus on his book anymore.


    He rubbed his temples. Was he too young? Probably. Biology says that everyone would be like this during puberty, it only meant that he was normal. He needed to stay calm, calm down.


    Lin Miao was fast when it came to washing her hair and body, as she would be in a hurry every night in her sports school, and she soon came out.


    ¡°Gege, you should go shower too, don¡¯t catch a cold either.¡± She said as she came out of the bathroom.


    Yu Jingxuan affirmed, his voice a bit hoarse.


    He stepped into the shower. The moisture hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. The air smelled nice in a unique way. It felt sticky.


    A few minutes ago, Lin Miao was showering here.


    His knowledge of this made him feel his mouth and throat dry again.


    Lin Miao was looking at the snow while blow-drying her hair outside. It was so pretty! She couldn¡¯t resist taking a picture and sharing it with Tan Jing.


    ¡°Sister Jing, the snow here is so beautiful.¡±


    Tan Jing quickly replied. ¡°Brother Shui, I already saw on the web. You were having so much fun with your boyfriend~ Making snowmen and throwing snowballs~¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± Her heart skipped a beat. Did someone take a picture? This is all over, did mom see? What about auntie Yu and the rest of Yu Jingxuan¡¯s family?


    Calm, calm down, we should be fine. We went out many times to play before, they might not think that we¡¯re dating. Don¡¯t scare yourself.


    It took Yu Jingxuan quite a while to finish showering. Lin Miao immediately told this to him.


    Yu Jingxuan hugged her and lifted her off the ground, smiling in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be scared, they won¡¯t be against us.¡±


    To be frank, his family watched Lin Miao grow up. His father even thought that having Lin Miao as a part of their family couldn¡¯t be better.


    And as for Lin Miao¡¯s mother, Yu Jingxuan had also met her a couple of times. Her mother was very reasonable, so she wouldn¡¯t be against them for the sake of keeping social norms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, Gege is always here with you.¡± Yu Jingxuan said as he kissed her forehead, then the wrinkled skin between her eyebrows. Ever since he first kissed her, he became addicted to it. He enjoyed it when their skin met each other.


    As expected, Lin Miao¡¯s attention shifted. She raised her head, kissing his forehead back as she blushed. It was much easier now since they were both sitting.


    Yu Jingxuan felt as if he was kissed by cotton candy. His heart was sweet, soft and filled with love. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cheek.


    Lin Miao returned it by kissing his cheek back, but she missed when she rose and kissed back. It was right on the corner of his mouth.


    The two froze, then Lin Miao got off with her face red, stuttering, ¡°Um¡­ Uh, I¡¯ll go check if our clothes are dry yet¡­¡±

 CH 92

    Lin Miao was backing off to see whether their coats had dried, but before she could separate, Yu Jingxuan lightly hugged her again. He lowered his head, gently connecting lips with her. Suddenly, all that was left in the room were their heartbeats.


    He quickly left, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s entire hand was limp, her heart beating rapidly. Blushing, she responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    It was still snowing outside, she could hear the wind howling outside.


    The sky was pitch black.


    Unlike the frigid snowstorm outside, the room was especially warm. Their coats had already dried, but Lin Miao still checked them twice.


    They had just kissed. It wasn¡¯t on their foreheads, it wasn¡¯t on their cheeks, and it wasn¡¯t between their eyebrows.


    The knowledge of this made her ears even hotter.


    Then, someone hugged her from behind.


    Unlike on the cable car, they weren¡¯t wearing thick coats. She could feel his heat.


    The person behind her laughed lightly, then lovingly combed through her hair. ¡°What should I do? I want to hug you all the time.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s stomach was filled with butterflies, feeling embarrassed yet excited. She answered quietly. She also wanted to be with him forever.


    Then, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s phone rang.


    He had to answer the call.


    ¡°Mom¡± His phone screen displayed.


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He picked it up, then heard the person on the other side saying, ¡°Damn son, you¡¯ve learned how to date.¡±


    Hearing this voice of ridicule, he couldn¡¯t resist answering, ¡°¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°No, no, of course there is!¡± Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother said, ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you to take safety precautions.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother saw the date between her son and Lin Miao online like everyone else. They all looked at the relationship with an urge of wanting to see them marry each other the next second. Though it was sad that she got her information from the same sources as the netizens, she was already used to her overly mature son being too independent.


    They were only a month away from being adults. It was normal for adults to do adult things.


    Yu Jingxuan hung up.


    He felt that he and his mother lived in completely different worlds.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t resist going back to the window to watch the snow. The snow at night was gorgeous.


    The person watching the snow was too capable of plucking his heartstrings. He wasn¡¯t a saint, it was impossible for him to have no desires.


    However, she was too little. She¡¯d be a senior in high school right now. She wouldn¡¯t know these things, much less the implications of it.


    He had already waited for so long, and he wouldn¡¯t mind waiting longer. Every step in life is precious, so he wanted her to take them at her own pace. She should be able to explore everything with senses of security, confidence, and comfortability.


    Yu Jingxuan walked towards her, stopping beside her. Lin Miao naturally leaned towards him, exclaiming, ¡°Gege, the snow here is so pretty.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan patted her head, ¡°We¡¯ll come here every year.¡±


    The two quietly sat with each other in the warm room, hugging each other while watching it snow outside.


    The yellow lamplight shone on them, making the surroundings feel soft.


    They chatted quietly. Lin Miao talked about her tournaments next year and her independent studies. Yu Jingxuan shared his thesis that he was preparing for.


    Even though their things were totally unrelated, the two both desperately wanted to insert themselves into the other¡¯s lives.


    Since their hearts were so close to each other, their voices were almost silent. It was as if their hearts were so close that they didn¡¯t need sound to converse.


    After a long time, Yu Jingxuan finally reminded Lin Miao to sleep. She had a strict schedule to follow.


    Lin Miao reluctantly went on one of the beds to sleep. They had already washed up when they came back from outside.


    Yu Jingxuan laid down on the other bed.


    However, both couldn¡¯t fall asleep after they lied down. They were both on their sides, looking at each other.


    Lin Miao looked at him, also seeming restless. She climbed up, ¡°Gege, I can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s play a game of tic tac toe.¡±


    She spoke as she rose to get pencils and paper. She brought some along in her backpack. She even brought some books, but then she realized that this was probably to relax after studying for days without end.


    Yu Jingxuan also sat up on his bed, letting Lin Miao onto his bed when she came back. The two shared the same blanket and played a round of rock paper scissors to decide who goes first.


    ¡°Shi tou jian dao bu.¡±


    (Note: Pinyin spelling for the phrase ¡°rock paper scissors shoot¡± in Chinese)


    It was just like when they were little. They used to play these games behind the doctor and the housekeeper¡¯s back.


    However, back then, he only had joy from sharing a blanket and sitting on the same bed. Now, he had to resist the urge of his teenage body.


    However, after twenty minutes, Lin Miao, who was completely focused on the game, froze, ¡°Gege, are you sure you want to make that move?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan came back to his senses and realized that he let Lin Miao win with that move.


    Before he could say anything, Lin Miao drew a circle beside his cross, ¡°I won! I finally won again!¡±


    She didn¡¯t care if it was because he was distracted or sleepy, it was a win nonetheless!


    Being hugged by Lin Miao, he lifted his arms as well, ¡°Mhm, you won.¡±


    Compared to snowball fights and making snowmen, mental tasks were way more demanding. Lin Miao looked at her trophy, thinking that she would keep it to treasure later. Then, she exclaimed how he won countless times against her in the past, and how she finally won a round against him. If this pattern was maintained, she might be able to break even against him.


    As she spoke, she yawned. It was obvious that tic tac toe was much more tiring than playing in the snow.


    When they were little, if they stayed up too late from playing games, Lin Miao would often sleep in Yu Jingxuan¡¯s room as they were afraid that others might see them.


    This time, Lin Miao also wanted to stay on his bed. She lied down, her back facing Yu Jingxuan. ¡°Gege, I¡¯m sleepy, goodnight.¡±


    Due to her fatigue, her voice became a bit sticky. She let out another yawn, adjusted her body to a more comfortable position, and fell asleep curled up against Yu Jingxuan, just like when they were kids.


    She didn¡¯t like to use pillows, even when she was little. She would sleep beside him, burying her head under the quilt.


    He was worried that she might find it uncomfortable to breathe, so he would always pull the quilt down to reveal her head.


    Back then, she was still the only one in his world. From waking up every morning, to her calling him for meals, and before sleeping during the night. She would always be there.


    Back then, she was his best friend, like the honorable and valuable friendships he read about.


    When did this feeling change? He couldn¡¯t remember.


    Yu Jingxuan slipped down from his pillow to the same position as Lin Miao. He lied down, stroking her hair, and satisfyingly embraced her into his chest. He lowered his head, kissing her forehead, ¡°Goodnight, Shuishui.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t think about how different his life would be if he hadn¡¯t met her.


    His heart stopped itching as he cooled down, leaving only the fluffiness behind, like the quietly descending snowflakes outside.


    Early in the next morning, Lin Miao was awoken by her biological clock. She saw a message from her mother on the phone.


    Mom: ¡°Are you up yet? Can you come home for lunch today?¡±


    Lin Miao responded: ¡°I¡¯m up, going to exercise soon. I think I can come back for lunch. Why is mom up so early?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t explain why explicitly. However, she was still relieved. Lin Miao was waking up at her normal time, and was still planning to exercise.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯ll wait for you to come back for lunch.¡±


    Once Lin Miao finished replying to her mother, she noticed that Yu Jingxuan had woken up as well.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Lin Miao said.


    Yu Jingxuan hugged her, kissing her forehead, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Probably because the two have kissed on the lips, Lin Miao didn¡¯t feel as embarrassed when he kissed her forehead.


    She kissed his forehead back, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The two quickly cleaned themselves and prepared to go out and exercise.


    Lin Miao would feel irritated if she didn¡¯t exercise in the morning. It was a habit she built over many years.


    However, when the two walked to the exit, they realized that the path was covered with snow.


    It was impossible for them to jog, but the air was too clean and fresh for them to turn around. Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan went out for a walk instead. They came here during the evening, and the surroundings under daylight was a whole different scene.


    The snowmen they made yesterday was already covered with a fresh layer of white snow.


    The two walked around for a bit before going back for breakfast.


    After breakfast, the two finally checked their social media, and realized that their date at the ski resort had already circulated the web.

 CH 93

    No one supported premature romance, but the two made it too easy for others to forget their age. One was an incredibly gifted athlete who won her Olympics events, and the other one was a self-made genius teenager who scored first provincially in the college entrance exams. He was already a postgraduate and got into the most difficult research institute nationwide. Who would treat the two as kids? Especially Yu Jingxuan, even his casual photos made people soft in their legs.


    The magical thing about the two was that they were childhood sweethearts despite being seemingly irrelevant to each other. The two were both beautiful, and in combination with all the traits above, it created a cp that people devoted their most sincere emotions to.


    Many weren¡¯t even dating themselves, but found the two ¡°dating¡± even more exciting than having a boyfriend themselves.


    The photos taken secretly at the ski resort stirred a frenzy in the cp fan circle. Many outside the circle even found them to be good matches.


    The netizens were all curious about what their children would be like. They hoped for them to take on Yu Jingxuan''s intelligence and Lin Miao¡¯s physical ability. In terms of looks, any of their appearances would suffice for an excellent contribution to the human gene pool.


    Of course, there were also solo fans of Lin Miao who naturally thought that she was too young for a relationship. They worried that this internet-famous relationship would hurt her if she didn¡¯t get together with Yu Jingxuan.


    There were many examples of this before, where two people dated with a lot of publicity but ended up marrying other people. The two both went on to live happy lives with their own families, but whenever the other person was mentioned, there would be talks about their dates, making it seem like the girl was never able to chase down the boy.


    So, a part of Lin Miao¡¯s fans didn¡¯t want them to get together.


    Yu Jingxuan also had these, but due to Tan Jing¡¯s fangirling, and Yu Jingxuan being a true caveman who only occasionally posted on Weibo for Lin Miao, Yu Jingxuan had fewer followers than Lin Miao, so less of a voice came from his fans.


    The two¡¯s popularity was comparable to stars revealing their relationship. Many exclaimed that they forcibly shipped the cp together from random photos despite never seeing them face to face.


    The first reaction of Lin Miao when she saw these was that her mother probably knew of this now.


    Her second reaction was about what she would say now that there was only a month left.


    When they descended the mountain on the cable car, Lin Miao still held Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t get enough of the snow, even when she¡¯s panicking over something, she still tried to get more glances at the snow.


    Back at the ski slope, everyone else was snowboarding, but Yu Jingxuan led Lin Miao away immediately.


    He naturally accompanied Lin Miao home first. When they reached her apartment, he followed her up the stairs.


    Lin Miao turned around, ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Yu Jingxuan gently said.


    When they arrived upstairs and opened the door, they realized that everyone was waiting for Lin Miao to return.


    Seeing that she had finally come back, Lin Miao¡¯s mother walked towards them, taking Lin Miao¡¯s backpack from Yu Jingxuan, ¡°Little Yu, why don¡¯t you join us for lunch, I¡¯ll go make something.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Auntie Lin.¡± Yu Jingxuan responded politely.


    Most of the dishes had already been cooked in the kitchen and just needed to be plated. The others already had the raw materials prepared and only needed to be cooked.


    Lin Miao stood aside watching her mother cook. Since the vegetables were already chopped and prepared, she didn¡¯t need to wash them or anything. She just helped bring empty dishes to her mother.


    Lin Miao was very nervous and worried about the pictures of them hugging and holding hands online, and the rumors¡­ Mom probably saw them, or else she wouldn¡¯t have messaged me that early this morning.


    While Lin Miao was suffering from anxiety, her mother turned around and asked for a plate.


    Lin Miao hurriedly passed one to her, then saying carefully, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°You¡¯re really still a little kid.¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± Why is she saying that?


    ¡°I know that you guys are dating.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother continued.


    ¡°Then how about you pretend that you don¡¯t know until next month? I¡¯d be eighteen by then, so it wouldn¡¯t be a premature romance.¡± Lin Miao tried to joke.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother laughed, ¡°When I was your age, I was already engaged with your father.¡±


    ¡°Mom, then do I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not saying that you should also be engaged right now. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ve been here before, but my situation was different than yours. I had to calculate every step I take, unlike you. You can take any step you want, no one¡¯s forcing you onto a path, or to take a step at all. Mom just wants you to be happy, okay?¡±


    She would allow her daughter to date as long as she knew she wanted the relationship. She wanted her to feel relaxed, happy, and with a teenager¡¯s joy and courage. She didn¡¯t want it to be a burden, or for her to be tricked into it.


    Lin Miao could only somewhat understand what she meant.


    Seeing Lin Miao act this way, she was reminded of how Lin Miao first looked as if her mind was elsewhere. She had guessed that Lin Miao liked Yu Jingxuan first, but she wanted to make sure, ¡°Who brought up the idea of you guys dating?¡±


    Lin Miao blushed, ¡°I did.¡± Her heart ached a lot back then, so she called Yu Jingxuan and told him about this.


    And then we got together, Gege is really too nice to me.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, so I was right.


    A part of Lin Miao¡¯s mother¡¯s heart was still occupied by what happened back then. Even though many years had passed, it was still an unhealed wound. She couldn¡¯t think about it too much.


    If she was able to, she would never let her daughter date Yu Jingxuan, even alone marry. There were too many factors that affected this decision. However, she didn¡¯t want to intervene, as many things were unavoidable.


    Everyone had a rather happy lunch, especially Lin Miao now that she knew her parents wouldn¡¯t say anything about their relationship.


    When Yu Jingxuan returned to his home in the afternoon, he saw his mother and grandma sitting in the living room, waiting for him.


    ¡°When are you bringing Shuishui here for a meal?¡± Grandma asked. ¡°She really should be a part of our family. Have you thought about engagement yet? Marriage?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother thought about how they wanted to adopt Lin Miao back then, unable to resist joking, ¡°It¡¯s so fortunate that Shuishui was adamant about not being adopted, or else someone would be crying right now.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡± Thank you, grandma, for not asking about children.


    ¡°Make a child soon.¡± Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not even adults yet, don¡¯t think that far.¡± Yu Jingxuan couldn¡¯t resist saying.


    Even if his thoughts and appearance both resembled adults more than teenagers.

 CH 94

    Yu Jingxuan had his ideas ever since he was little. In addition to him taking on many unnecessary hardships from the ignorance of his parents when he was little, as well as his kidnapping, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s parents and grandparents let him decide for himself.


    Despite having so much independence, Yu Jingxuan still didn¡¯t become crooked. He never hooked up with girls, sped cars, or even had any bad habits. The most outrageous thing he did was to skip class to watch Lin Miao¡¯s tournaments, which wasn¡¯t even that severe.


    There was a period of time when Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was worried that he, based on his lifestyle, might develop crushes on more wild girls. Compared to those girls packed full of uncertainty, Lin Miao, who they watched grow up and had a gentle character, was way better.


    So, during dinner, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s father commented, ¡°Even though you¡¯re too early for marriage, you can still be engaged. It¡¯s nice to confirm things right now.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­Let¡¯s talk about this later, be patient.¡±


    Why does it feel like everyone¡¯s more impatient than me?


    Compared to the Yu family, Lin Miao¡¯s mother was much simpler and told stories about love to Lin Miao instead.


    Little Ling wasn¡¯t back yet, so Lin Miao¡¯s mother came to sleep with Lin Miao.


    It had been a long time since Lin Miao slept with her mother. She held onto her mother¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, I want to hear about you and dad when you were young.¡±


    She had always been curious, but her mother said she was too little, so she didn¡¯t tell her.


    Now that she was also in a relationship, she was especially curious about these things.


    ¡°When I was young,¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother patted Lin Miao¡¯s head, ¡°Your grandma favored my brothers much more than me. I did pretty well in school back then, but I had to take basically every other day off to take care of my brother, so my teacher refused to teach me anymore.¡±


    The teachers in the village school decided everything, unlike the kinder schools outside the village.


    Lin Miao hugged her mother, sympathetic about her mother¡¯s childhood.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother continued. ¡°I had to take care of both of your uncles and feed the pigs. Your grandma had a terrible temper and would hit me spontaneously but be very nice to your two uncles. I was really confused back then, until one day, when I went to my grandma¡¯s house, which would be your great-grandma, I found out that your great-grandma didn¡¯t treat your grandma well either. She was also very patriarchal. At that time, I was really afraid that I¡¯d become like your grandma, marry a man, then be busy from morning to night, only wanting to have a son, hitting my daughter and making her bring up her brother.¡±


    Lin Miao remembered her friends back in the village, and recalling what Little Mei had said back then, she felt even worse.


    ¡°Then, I met your father. He was quiet back then, and his life wasn¡¯t great either. He would also get beaten a lot. Your grandpa from his side passed away early, and your grandma liked your father¡¯s older brother more, so your dad also had a rough life.¡±


    ¡°Luckily you guys met each other.¡± Lin Miao commented quietly.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother patted her head, ¡°Back then, your dad wasn¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother looked at her daughter¡¯s naive face, feeling too embarrassed to explain how she¡¯d tricked a naive boy, and¡­ her daughter seemed like the one more likely to be tricked.


    While Lin Miao¡¯s mother felt a bit uncomfortable, she also thought that Yu Jingxuan was a pretty good match. He would be better than everyone else if they turned it into a legitimate relationship.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao was still waiting for her mother to continue talking about her relationship. Lin Miao¡¯s mother thought for a moment, ¡°Then we got together like that. Shouldn¡¯t it be Shuishui¡¯s turn now to talk about how you guys got together? Mom is curious too.¡±


    Lin Miao knew that her mother had accepted her relationship with Yu Jingxuan, so she wasn¡¯t afraid to share anymore. She told everything to her mother, about her feeling down, thinking that she was selfish and melodramatic, and calling Yu Jingxuan.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother after listening to Lin Miao¡¯s ramble: ¡°¡­¡± As a sharp-minded person, she somehow was able to pick out the key point, which was that Yu Jingxuan also liked Lin Miao, and had liked her for two years.


    Even though her daughter was great in her view, she didn¡¯t expect Yu Jingxuan to have started liking her from two years ago.


    And not only that, he¡¯d also waited for her to develop her own feelings?


    So, the next day, the two people who were both less than a month from eighteen went out on their first officially approved date.


    Lin Miao was still a bit embarrassed being led by Yu Jingxuan. She ran into many familiar people in her neighbourhood, her face was red when she greeted them.


    Especially when Yu Jingxuan followed her and greeted them as well.


    It made Lin Miao feel more embarrassed. Fortunately, the two soon arrived at the library. Of course they decided on the library, as they needed to study as well as to date.


    Yu Jingxuan still sat beside her. Initially, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t focus herself, constantly turning to look at him, but maths still had its own charisma. Soon, she was completely immersed in her work.


    Looking at her concentrating on her worksheet, he began sketching on a sheet of blank paper.


    As Lin Miao finished a set of exercises, he also finished his sketch.


    Lin Miao wanted Yu Jingxuan to check it over, and then she saw his sketch. She was stunned. It was a picture of her, and it resembled her so much!


    As a person with no artistic cells, Lin Miao revered artistic people, and especially Yu Jingxuan because he was good at everything.


    Yu Jingxuan proceeded to check her work, noticing that she only made a mistake on a multiple-choice and an open-response question.


    ¡°Shuishui.¡± Yu Jingxuan took his pencil, scooching beside Lin Miao, and began explaining the two problems.


    Lin Miao listened attentively, even taking notes as Yu Jingxuan spoke.


    Raising her head after finishing, she realized that she was really close to Yu Jingxuan¡­


    They had been closer together when they went to the ski resort, but her heart still irresistibly accelerated.


    Seeing that she had already finished her notes, Yu Jingxuan patted her head, ¡°Let¡¯s look at this question.¡±


    He had been paying some attention when she was doing the exercise. He noticed that she spent a lot of time on this question. Even though her answer was right, the question didn¡¯t involve much arithmetics, so it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the concept.


    Yu Jingxuan explained the question again. This time, Lin Miao held onto Yu Jingxuan¡¯s hand, just like the time when she¡¯d visited his classroom. At that time, Yu Jingxuan was sitting beside her. She didn¡¯t understand what the teacher was saying. She¡¯d felt a bit agitated and wanted to hold his hand.


    Yu Jingxuan paused, squeezing Lin Miao¡¯s hand and then continued explaining.


    This time, Lin Miao remembered everything clearly.


    Lin Miao was going to the sports arena in the afternoon. Tan Jing had invited her to practice badminton again.


    Yu Jingxuan naturally went there with her.


    So, it became Yu Jingxuan holding Lin Miao¡¯s clothes and watching her play.


    Tan Jing: ¡°...¡± I am such a bright and hot light bulb.


    So, when Lin Miao returned, she realized that there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between adults knowing that they were dating and them not knowing.


    However, she quickly found herself wrong, as Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother invited her to dinner.

 CH 95

    The New Year¡¯s was Lin Miao¡¯s longest break. Even though most of it was spent on studying and training, it was also the only time she could be together with Yu Jingxuan.


    The two didn¡¯t have great demands for the other. They were happy simply from studying and practicing badminton together.


    Tan Jing went to visit her grandma in the next few days, and was therefore unable to train with Lin Miao, so Yu Jingxuan became Lin Miao¡¯s opponent.


    Lin Miao even taught him things from time to time, it was very peaceful.


    Whether they were in the library or the sports complex, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s fans would always take a few pictures in secret, but they wouldn¡¯t go up to their faces and disturb them.


    Their relationship could be said to be filled to the brim of positive energy, since they would either be studying or training together. Could they even do something that¡¯s not positive?


    It also reassured the netizens who were worried that Lin Miao¡¯s relationship might interfere with her competitions.


    Little Ling only came back a few days before the New Year¡¯s, and then Lin Miao noticed that Little Ling was also in a relationship.


    However, Lin Miao¡¯s mother was a bit unhappy, as Little Ling¡¯s boyfriend was already twenty-nine. He had already gone through a divorce and had a four-year-old son. The two knew each other from Little Ling working in a childcare center. She took care of his son, and the two became familiar with each other pretty quickly.


    When they all ate together, Lin Miao felt the atmosphere on the dining table wasn¡¯t so good, so she ate quietly. Lin Miao¡¯s mother avoided saying anything until Little Ling¡¯s boyfriend left. Then, she talked alone with Little Ling.


    Lin Miao looked at her brother, and then went to his room to read. Her mother was using her room.


    The two only came out after a long while. Lin Miao¡¯s mother¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, so Lin Miao poured her some tea.


    She then went outside with Little Ling. She didn¡¯t support her relationship either, because it made her feel panicked.


    Little Ling was still a child, and she was going to be another kid¡¯s stepmother.


    Tears were constantly flowing down Little Ling¡¯s cheeks.


    Lin Miao handed her some tissues, ¡°Little Ling.¡±


    Little Ling took the tissues, quietly saying, ¡°Shuishui, do you also think that I shouldn¡¯t be with him?¡± She had originally expected to be congratulated, since Lin Miao was allowed to date.


    Lin Miao thought that she should be euphemistic, so she said, ¡°No, you¡¯re too little.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re young as well.¡± Little Ling said, ¡°Why do you get to date?¡±


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t use the excuse of ¡®we¡¯re different,¡¯ but rather went into details, ¡°Your boyfriend wants to marry you, mine needs to wait for many years before he can marry.¡± At the dining table, the man said that he wanted to marry Little Ling, have her move in and get a marriage certificate when she turned twenty. Steam was coming out of Lin Miao¡¯s mother¡¯s ears, but due to the concern that Little Ling might actually get together with him if she showed any signs of anger, she suppressed herself.


    Little Ling remained silent for a while, finally saying, ¡°Shuishui, he¡¯s really nice to me, there isn¡¯t a nicer person in this world.¡±


    Lin Miao froze, lightly asking, ¡°He¡¯s the kindest to you?¡±


    Little Ling nodded.


    ¡°Even better than my mother to you?¡± Lin Miao thought that if the man was even kinder than her mother to Little Ling, then they might have a chance.


    Little Ling froze.


    Lin Miao never spoke very aggressively, but it still made Little Ling fall silent. The man was kind to her: he messaged her everyday, complimenting her, comforting her¡­


    But¡­ Lin Miao¡¯s mother found her a school, bought her clothes, cooked meals for her, let her live with them, and even prepared red envelopes for her.


    Little Ling looked at Lin Miao, lightly asking, ¡°Is your Gege good to you?¡± Because Yu Jingxuan seemed so accomplished to her, Little Ling used ¡®your¡¯ every time she referred to him, instead of just calling him ¡®Gege¡¯ like Lin Miao.


    Lin Miao nodded, ¡°Gege is really good to me.¡±


    She recalled past memories, ¡°When I first came back to the town, Gege came to see me himself. He even brought me food, helped me carry my backpack, and accompanied me in international tournaments.¡± Even though he never told her, Lin Miao still knew of this from the netizens online.


    Little Ling went quiet for a moment, then said, ¡°He messages me every day¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Lin Miao asked.


    Little Ling had nothing to say again. Lin Miao didn¡¯t force her to continue, either. She just quietly sat beside her.


    The two finally returned after a long while. The next day, Little Ling made it clear that she was breaking up with him.


    Lin Miao felt relieved.


    But it also made her notice a problem. She barely gave presents to Yu Jingxuan, or even texted him at all. It wasn¡¯t appropriate this way.


    So, on the third day, Lin Miao led Yu Jingxuan, not to the library, or the sports complex, but on a shopping trip.


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Miao was wise when it came to her money, so her mother let her keep most of her money.


    Lin Miao generously bought Yu Jingxuan clothes and shoes, but she wasn¡¯t finished.


    Since¡­ When her mother was talking to Little Ling yesterday, the most memorable sentence in the conversation was about how cheap the relationship was. His text messages could be for a free add-on from a fifty-eight dollar takeout delivery meal offer.


    Lin Miao felt as if someone shot her in the knee.


    Yu Jingxuan had no idea about Lin Miao¡¯s thoughts. Even though he didn¡¯t know why she was buying so much for him, he was still glad that she did.


    After the New Year¡¯s, nearly everyone knew of Lin Miao¡¯s relationship.


    The New Year¡¯s had passed, they were now eighteen, so Lin Miao wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. It wasn¡¯t a premature relationship.


    After Lin Miao returned to her team, the coach naturally went to talk with her.


    Lin Miao promised that it wouldn¡¯t interfere with her competition. The coach thought that she was rarely influenced by events in the outside world, and would probably be more distracted if he didn¡¯t let them be together, so he let her continue competing.


    Lin Miao could now peacefully prepare for the world championships, contacting Yu Jingxuan just like before.


    The cp fans online entered winter again. The cavemen have gone back to their mountains and lost contact with the world again. Everyone was used to it, but still satisfied since their relationship didn¡¯t encounter any problems even after such a long time.


    However, when the fans expected to hear about Lin Miao at the next world championships, news broke out only two months later that she couldn¡¯t participate in the upcoming world championships.

 CH 96

    Her older teammates often suffered from physical strains, but Lin Miao didn¡¯t think that she would also suffer from the same problems.


    It was just occasional dull aching at first, which she ignored since her physical health had always been pretty good.


    However, a few days later, when Lin Miao woke up in the morning for her routine exercise, she felt a throbbing pain in her knee, like her bone marrow was hurting.


    Tan Jing immediately went to find the coach, who sent Lin Miao to the hospital. After a diagnosis, she was found to have chronic strain injury, and needed medicine to treat it.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in high-intensity training either.


    Lin Miao wasn¡¯t happy. It meant that she couldn¡¯t participate in this year¡¯s world championships.


    Her parents soon came to the hospital. They didn¡¯t feel as unfortunate that Lin Miao couldn¡¯t participate in the world championships. She had already won the Olympics, and that was very exceptional already.


    Lin Miao wanted to continue training and competing, but she also knew that her coach and the doctors¡¯ advice were more professional.


    She lay on her bed, waiting for the nurse to apply topical medicine.


    ¡°Does Shuishui want to eat something? Mom can make it for you.¡± Lin Miao¡¯s mother patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still have chances in the future.¡±


    Lin Miao knew that she would have more opportunities in the future, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit down.


    She knew that all athletes will have to face the problems of strains and wounds, it¡¯s just that she¡¯d never expected it to happen so soon.


    Yu Jingxuan also came. For him, it wasn¡¯t much of an inconvenience to find Lin Miao¡¯s room.


    He arrived right as Lin Miao¡¯s mother was heading back to prepare a meal, thinking that her mood would definitely be lifted by the presence of her boyfriend.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Yu Jingxuan caringly patted her head, ¡°Gege is here.¡±


    ¡°Gege, I might not be able to compete.¡± Lin Miao was a bit sad since she had been training for competitions all these years. Now, she was in a hospital bed while everyone else was practicing. Anyone in her situation would feel the same way.


    Yu Jingxuan held her hands tightly, ¡°I¡¯m not that busy these days, so I can stay here with you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    Lin Miao shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my dad to bring some books so I can study. Gege, you should do your own things.¡±


    When the participant list came out for the world championship, Lin Miao¡¯s name was nowhere to be found. Now, the web exploded.


    Lin Miao always had massive attention online, from first winning the world championships when she was fourteen, to the Olympics when she was sixteen, and now to her dating. Even though she didn¡¯t want this much attention, her popularity never dropped.


    So, it raised many fans¡¯ curiosity when the list didn¡¯t have her name on it. By performance, there was no way she didn¡¯t qualify.


    People even came up with conspiracy theories that it was because Lin Miao dated prematurely and crossed the team¡¯s orders.


    The team soon gave a statement that Lin Miao damaged her knee and needed to receive treatment and heal. They also said it was a temporary break.


    The discussion online took a turn, with most of the netizens now worrying about Lin Miao¡¯s health.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao had already returned home, studying as she received treatment.


    Yu Jingxuan naturally continued to visit her everyday.


    Initially, she still felt a bit sad, but she had soon gotten used to it.


    She thought that life like this wasn¡¯t the end of the world.


    Following the doctor¡¯s instructions, her knee quickly healed, and she was soon able to join her badminton team again.


    Because of this, Lin Miao was more careful and protective of her knees.


    In the following year, her knee pain would occasionally come back, but she had also gotten used to that. Lin Miao pushed herself to win the next Olympics before announcing her retirement.


    Even though it was surprising to many, they still respected her decision due to her reason.


    Lin Miao felt an indescribable feeling when she left her team. It had been a very long time since she felt this way.


    Then, she saw Yu Jingxuan, her father, and mother waiting for her outside.


    Lin Miao froze, then ran towards them.


    She chose to be an athlete at nine because she liked badminton. Now, she was twenty, she didn¡¯t even know herself if she was retiring too early.

 CH 97

    Under many different opinions, Lin Miao ended her athletic career. She felt lost.


    Her original plan was to take the nationwide college entrance exams and enroll at a university, but while she was expressing her interest in universities, she had already received olive branches from many schools.


    Lin Miao felt like a derailed train and quietly stood in place. She was undoubtedly not used to this.


    But one thing for sure was that it was impossible for her to get into Yu Jingxuan¡¯s university through test scores alone.


    She struggled to decide for some time but finally still decided to take the exam.


    Yu Jingxuan was busy preparing for his postgraduate graduation study, so the two continued to meet up in the library, except now they went to Yu Jingxuan¡¯s university library.


    Lin Miao¡¯s habit of waking up early came in very handy.


    She woke up early in the morning, packed herself some milk and an apple, and headed downstairs. Her knee was still healing, so she had to be careful.


    Then, she saw Yu Jingxuan waiting for her.


    Yu Jingxuan carried a laptop with him. The library wasn¡¯t open when they arrived at the school, but because it was the time of the year when everyone was busy writing their academic papers, there was a long line of people waiting outside the library.


    Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan also lined up at the end, holding each other¡¯s hands.


    Many people looked towards them, as they were both pretty well-known online.


    However, no one bothered them.


    Lin Miao drank her milk as she waited while Yu Jingxuan looked through her study plans behind her.


    They needed a student card to enter the library, and people outside of the school needed a new pass every time.


    Therefore, when it was their turn, Yu Jingxuan first led Lin Miao to get a new pass.


    So everyone else saw the little couple register for another library pass while holding hands.


    The two didn¡¯t say much, but they seemed to be in a bubble of their own. No one else could go in.


    It was too lovely. A university girl, who was also writing her paper, struggled to hold back her fluttering heart, whispering to a person beside her.


    Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan paid no attention to others. They headed to a study room upstairs after Lin Miao got her pass.


    The two naturally sat beside each other.


    There were two more chairs in front of them, but weirdly enough, no one sat in them.


    So, they had the entire table for themselves.


    Lin Miao took out her textbooks, reading from the beginning again.


    Two months prior to the Olympics, her books had been confiscated. She¡¯d needed to focus entirely on badminton.


    So she forgot many key knowledge points. She wasn¡¯t that type of person who could remember everything upon first glance anyway.


    Yu Jingxuan was connecting to the university web, researching for his paper.


    Looking at the words in the textbook, Lin Miao¡¯s emotions were mixed. It took her a while to calm herself again.


    After a bit, she felt a bit irritated and couldn¡¯t focus, so she stood up, took a book, and headed out to the balcony.


    There was a big balcony in the library. Many people chose to read there in the morning.


    Lin Miao walked there and also began reading.


    Even though everyone else was reading law or finance books, Lin Miao was reading things like ¡°Yuyang tower, Fan Zhongyan, The best scenery of Baling County is all on Dongting lake¡­¡±


    Must-have classical text preparation for the entrance exams.


    Copying the others, she read out loud as she walked. It was quite a sight.


    Her voice was clear and crisp, full of emotions.


    She read as she listened to herself. She felt much better now.


    After she finished reading¡¶Yueyang Tower¡·,¡¶Preface to Prince Teng¡¯s Tower¡·,¡¶Story of a Tipsy Old Man¡¯s Pavilion¡·, and¡¶Former Ode on the Red Cliffs¡·, she felt a lot more relaxed.


    Not only can the knowledge of the ancients get you high test scores, it can also provide a solution to problems.


    Lin Miao breathed out and turned around. Yu Jingxuan had moved from inside to a bench on the balcony, watching her as she read ancient literature aloud.


    Lin Miao smiled at him and continued to read. The gloom inside her seemed to have finally faded. She seemed to have found a direction to work towards again.


    Since she was no longer in her badminton school, she could eat whatever she wanted. Lin Miao didn¡¯t even realize this until Yu Jingxuan called her mother.


    Oh yeah, I can eat outside now.


    Since she hadn¡¯t been allowed to eat outside before, she didn¡¯t know many restaurants, so she followed his preferences.


    She expected that he would bring her to the school cafeteria, but he was driving her to a restaurant instead.


    Yu Jingxuan got his driver¡¯s license a while ago.


    ¡°Gege, what are we eating for lunch?¡± Lin Miao asked, a bit surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Yu Jingxuan said smilingly, keeping it a secret.


    So, Lin Miao decided to just keep reading on the back seat.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Yu Jingxuan said a while later.


    Raising her head, Lin Miao saw: ¡°Xie¡¯s Whole Roasted Lamb¡±


    Whole roasted lamb!


    Lin Miao immediately remembered Yu Jingxuan¡¯s friends sharing a whole roasted lamb at the ski resort two years ago, and how she and Yu Jingxuan had chewed on their stale meat jerky.


    She suddenly felt as if she could smell the aroma again. Lin Miao felt her mouth water.


    Looking at Lin Miao, Yu Jingxuan knew that she still didn¡¯t forget that lamb.


    Lin Miao was surprised, ¡°Gege, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like it?¡±


    When they¡¯d invited them to join them back then, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t eat the lamb due to her team¡¯s rules, but Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t eat either. He had said that he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I want to try it now.¡± Yu Jingxuan had only said that back then because it would only make Lin Miao even more tempted if he¡¯d eaten the lamb as well.


    When they entered, Lin Miao noticed that Yu Jingxuan had already made a reservation, and their lamb was already being roasted.


    It would only take a short wait before their lamb was ready.


    They were in a private room. Lin Miao was even a bit excited, but then she realized, ¡°Gege, does this mean that we¡¯re going to have to eat a fifteen-kilo lamb by ourselves?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡± He had forgotten to consider this. Most of the time, he preferred to be alone with Lin Miao.


    Because times like this used to be rare. Before Lin Miao retired, they met only a few times a year, making him accustomed to spending their time together without anyone else.


    Tan Jing was still in the sports school and participating in tournaments, so Lin Miao couldn¡¯t invite her. Most of her other friends were also still in the team, so they couldn¡¯t eat the lamb either.


    Her parents had probably finished lunch at home, her brother was probably at school, and Little Ling was probably at work.


    Yu Jingxuan was confident that they would be able to finish the lamb.


    Then, they saw two waiters carry the lamb over.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Their private room was filled with the scent of the meat.


    Standing up, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t be bothered to stress about not being able to finish the lamb.


    The golden and crisp skin was very easy to peel off. Yu Jingxuan quickly took a piece off the stomach of the lamb, feeding it to Lin Miao beside him.


    Lin Miao also peeled a piece off for Yu Jingxuan.


    Just like that, the two began eating.


    Once they finished the outermost skin layer, a waiter came and took the lamb out to cook it more, using seasoning to make it more flavourful.


    Lin Miao already felt a bit full.


    She leaned on the stool in the back, ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡±


    Lin Miao recalled their stay at the ski resort, ¡°But there will definitely be a better atmosphere at the ski resort. Let¡¯s go back there after this New Year.¡±


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t feeling very comfortable, Yu Jingxuan massaged her stomach and responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s rosy cheeks became even redder.


    They were separated from each other most of the time, sometimes even months between meetups. Their most intimate moment was still their accidental kiss at the ski resort.


    They could now finally stay with each other the entire day, but the most they would do was still just hand-holding.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? We can save the rest as takeout. We don¡¯t have to finish it all at once.¡± Yu Jingxuan said.


    Lin Miao nodded.


    The two only ate a bit in round two before feeling too full to eat more.


    Yu Jingxuan really asked them to pack the lamb as takeout.


    When they came out, Lin Miao went to buy two cups of yoghurt, one for Yu Jingxuan, and one for herself.


    Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t like drinking yoghurt. Back at the car, he placed the takeout boxes on the rear passenger seats, with Lin Miao sitting on the front passenger seat.


    Lin Miao put the straw in, taking a sip. It was very refreshing, ¡°It¡¯s really good, blueberry and raspberry flavored. Gege, you should try one, it¡¯s good for your stomach.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan turned around and saw her lips red from the zesty lamb and with a bit of yoghurt on it.


    Her eyes were curved due to her smile from her enjoyment of her yoghurt.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. Sometimes, once thoughts appeared in his head, they were unable to be suppressed. He leaned towards her, kissing on her still moving lips, quickly taking the yoghurt on her lips with him.


    He laughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It is really good.¡±


    Lin Miao was dumbfounded, her ear roots completely red. She didn¡¯t know what to do at all, her heart beating violently.


    She could only dumbly lower her head and continue drinking¡­


    Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t start the car, instead holding her flaming face with his ice-cold hands, smiling, ¡°Was the lamb too spicy? Your face is so hot.¡±


    Having her face being held like this and being met with Yu Jingxuan¡¯s gentle gaze, Lin Miao¡¯s head went blank again. She didn¡¯t know what to do, and all she could feel was her heartbeat accelerating.

 CH 98

    Lin Miao quietly finished her yoghurt, and then also drank the bottle she originally bought for Yu Jingxuan.


    But even after finishing both bottles, she couldn¡¯t calm herself. It felt as if¡­ Yu Jingxuan was still kissing her.


    In the afternoon, Lin Miao was on the big balcony, studying history and politics under the breeze.


    However, she could still only think of the kiss at noon. Yu Jingxuan¡¯s face before her, the sensation on her lips, she couldn¡¯t forget any of it.


    It was affecting her too much. Lin Miao rubbed her temples. She seemed to be forgetting what she had just read.


    No wonder all schools disapproved of premature relationships. They were all so detrimental. Even though their relationship didn¡¯t count as premature, and they had been together for three years, if you add all their interactions with each other up, it likely wouldn¡¯t even amount to a month.


    Because of that, she was panicking.


    She was reading on the balcony, but she couldn¡¯t focus anymore. It felt as if she had a cat in her heart, always scratching something.


    Then, she looked at Yu Jingxuan, and found him concentrating on his laptop, seemingly not distracted at all.


    Lin Miao was envious. She also wanted to be able to focus, but it was so hard.


    However, in reality, Lin Miao didn¡¯t know all the thundering waves Yu Jingxuan hid under his calm appearance.


    Lin Miao¡¯s brows were furrowed when they left. Her unsettled heart became worried that her thoughts would interfere with studying and her exams.


    Leading Lin Miao up to the car by her hand, Yu Jingxuan noticed her distracted composure, so he asked seriously, ¡°Did you not like it when I kissed you this afternoon?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°kissed you¡±, the feelings she struggled to suppress immediately came back to her.


    Lin Miao was an athlete, she preferred to concentrate on one thing at a time. The success she enjoyed over these years was good evidence that her mindset was correct.


    Lin Miao quickly clarified, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Of course she didn¡¯t dislike him¡­ kissing. She wasn¡¯t stupid, she could distinguish excitement from other emotions.


    It was just that it affected her studies too much.


    Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, who was becoming ever so dazzling. It¡¯s all because he¡¯s so pretty! Or else it wouldn¡¯t have this much of an effect.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help imitating what Yu Jingxuan did during the day. She closed in on him, connecting with his lips.


    Her heart was fluttering again, as if it was going to jump out of her throat. Her entire body felt hot.


    But, Lin Miao felt¡­ that it was a bit better than this afternoon.


    So, she pulled herself back and repeated. It seemed like she was getting used to it, so the more she did it, the less impact it would have on her heart.


    Yu Jingxuan froze, and when Lin Miao pulled back again, he held the back of her head. She couldn¡¯t kiss like a dragonfly skimming the water anymore.


    After a deep, long kiss.


    Lin Miao felt tired, lying on Yu Jingxuan¡¯s shoulders, thinking that it¡­ worked.


    At least her mind wasn¡¯t as messy as before.


    Probably because they had overdone it already.


    Yu Jingxuan ended with a gentle kiss on her forehead. He couldn¡¯t keep the sentence in his mind anymore. He spoke with a big smile on his face. ¡°Shuishui, the moon tonight looks so beautiful.¡±


    Lin Miao looked outside the car window. It was pitch black. Where¡¯s the moon?


    Yu Jingxuan lightly pecked her lips, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Lin Miao was dumbfounded again, stuttering, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    But then she thought it wasn¡¯t sincere enough, so she kissed his lips, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Returning home, Lin Miao¡¯s entire mental state changed. Lin Miao¡¯s mother was making her midnight snack, feeling relieved.


    Romance was pretty useful. At least, her daughter was enjoying it.


    Lin Miao ate the siu yeh and lay down on her bed. She was beginning to miss Yu Jingxuan already.


    She took out her phone and saw a message from Yu Jingxuan: ¡°Are you asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I just had some small tangyuan.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    The two began to chat dryly, but Lin Miao felt like there was something moving between their hearts.


    On the other side, Yu Jingxuan looked at Lin Miao on his phone screen, recalling how she voluntarily kissed him today and struggled to fall asleep.


    His throat and mouth felt dry.


    But when he went outside for a cup of water and came back to his room, he still struggled to sleep.


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t passing puberty yet.


    Yu Jingxuan thought, looking somewhere.


    The next day, the two of them returned to the library early in the morning for a spot to study.


    Yu Jingxuan wasn¡¯t able to sleep, so he worked on his paper. He had it finished and sent to his professor the next morning.


    So, he was a lot less busy today. He worked on correcting Lin Miao¡¯s notes.


    Lin Miao had learned printing from Yu Jingxuan when she was little, so she used to trace his words off of stencils. Upon first glance, they were almost identical to each other.


    Yu Jingxuan flipped through the pages, checking them with the test syllabus to ensure that Lin Miao stayed on topic.


    Meanwhile, Lin Miao sat beside him, writing mock tests. The two continued to work on their own all the way to lunch.


    This time, they did go to the cafeteria for lunch.


    It was the lunch hours, so the cafeteria was flooded with people, all lining up for their food. Lin Miao followed Yu Jingxuan and joined the lines.


    It was Lin Miao¡¯s first time lining up with so many people, seas of people.


    Many people naturally looked at them in secret.


    So, the cp group had updated again. There were now photos of them going to the cafeteria together.


    ¡°I have a feeling that Yu Jingxuan waited for years for this. He¡¯s finally changed his fate from only being able to see her a few times every year.¡±


    ¡°Our Brother Shui looks so cute today, too.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s hair is getting longer. I think that since she had worn a wig before, she probably likes her hair long. She¡¯ll definitely keep her hair in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, are none of them planning to step into the entertainment circle? They¡¯re both so beautiful, it would be a shame if they didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I think Brother Shui is excellent enough like this. She had already gotten two Olympic golds at the age of twenty, and a dozen of golds from various other competitions. It¡¯s a miracle that she didn¡¯t lose a single competition. I want people to remember her as an Olympic champion; one who fought for the glory of the nation.¡±


    ¡°I agree with upstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Yu Jingxuan¡¯s fan numbers change from a crushing lead to Brother¡¯s Shui¡¯s crushing lead on his numbers. Time sure flies.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui¡¯s life will only get better and better. Her loved one is a childhood sweetheart, she¡¯s a world champion, and her future mother-in-law is a superfan. Life must be very pleasant for her.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Brother Shui¡¯s knee is better. I was always scared of her falling during competitions, and I heard that more of these injuries can pop out even after an athlete retires.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan would read replies when he was bored, so he naturally saw all of these comments.


    So, he replied to the last person, who was concerned about Lin Miao¡¯s knee.


    The netizens were shocked, then realizing that they were just fed a mouthful of candy. They all rushed to reply to his comment, wanting him to pass a message to Lin Miao.


    Even Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but comment. ¡°When are you guys getting engaged? When are you guys getting married?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Many fans in the comment section began imitating this. Someone even made an emoji for it.


    When are you guys getting engaged, when are you guys getting married¡­ It was an essential for the New Year.


    Yu Jingxuan looked at the various comments Lin Miao¡¯s sports fans left for her, so he showed Lin Miao them when she was taking a break.


    As a result, Lin Miao began using her Weibo she had abandoned for years again.


    She had originally only followed Yu Jingxuan and his mother. Now, she naturally added Tan Jing and all her teammates who had a Weibo.


    However, she still didn¡¯t use it very often, as she still had to study.


    When they returned in the evening, Lin Miao went over and kissed Yu Jingxuan a few more times like a chicken pecking at rice. Then, she happily ran off.


    Fighting poison with poison worked like magic. Ever since she first tried it, Lin Miao had never experienced her heart accelerating to the point of not being able to read again.


    However, now it was the other person who couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    Oh how the tables have turned.

 CH 99

    Apart from studying, Lin Miao also wanted to spectate Tan Jing¡¯s competitions.


    It was finally her turn to watch.


    Yu Jingxuan was more experienced in this field, so when Lin Miao commented that she was going to watch Tan Jing¡¯s competitions, he booked the flights and arranged everything else in advance.


    So, this time, Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t have to spectate alone, and he didn¡¯t have to be in the same space as his loved one without the chance to even have eye contact with each other.


    Aboard the airplane, Lin Miao fell asleep right away. Yu Jingxuan picked up a book and started reading.


    He quickly took a break to look at his beloved darling.


    A year ago, he was on a plane by himself. He couldn¡¯t remember what he was thinking about then, but he knew that he was very satisfied now.


    Lin Miao was beside him. Having been the star before the entire world, after being so acclaimed, having seen the excitement of the world, she came back to him, the same person as before.


    He felt his heart melt. Yu Jingxuan placed his book down and held onto the hand of the person sitting beside him, letting her sleep while leaning on him.


    He felt that his schedule had been tightly packed for the past few years.


    Lin Miao¡¯s hair was already shoulder-length. It looked great on her, and matched with her porcelain-white skin, she looked young and soft.


    The first thing Lin Miao saw when she woke up was Yu Jingxuan¡¯s face, only centimeters away from her. Lin Miao kissed the corner of his lips and called, ¡°Gege¡­¡±


    Yu Jingxuan restrictively kissed her forehead and suppressed his feelings.


    Yu Jingxuan had reserved a hotel room long ago. They shared a room for safety concerns.


    Lin Miao had no comment. They had shared the same room when they were at the ski resort, too.


    Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan stored their luggage in the hotel before wandering outside.


    She came here to compete many times, but she¡¯d accompanied her team every time. Lin Miao had never wandered off back then, she would be busy preparing for her matches. When she finished with her matches, she would study the matches of other people, then fly back to China with the rest of her team.


    She had never taken time to explore the streets of foreign nations. It gave off a magical feeling.


    She didn¡¯t know any of the pedestrians, but it felt oddly peaceful.


    They didn¡¯t call Tan Jing. Having been here before, Lin Miao knew that she was training for her matches right now.


    Reminiscing about her past competitions, she wondered, had Gege stood on the streets by himself?


    Alone like this on a street full of strangers.


    Just to watch my game the next day.


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes were a bit hot, her heart damp.


    ¡°Gege.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Yu Jingxuan looked at her, a smile on his face.


    Lin Miao shuffled closer, kissing him. Then, she pretended that nothing happened, saying, ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to call Gege.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan felt the sweetness in his heart surge, but he tried to keep his serious composure, only responding with a sound of affirmation.


    The two then went to eat at a Chinese restaurant before returning to their hotel.


    Unlike the time when they were eighteen, Yu Jingxuan showered first, as Lin Miao was on the big balcony enjoying the night view.


    Lin Miao only went to the bathroom after he came out. The room was still hot and steamy.


    Thinking that Yu Jingxuan was showering here just minutes prior, Lin Miao felt her face burn.


    Soon, Lin Miao finished and came out of the bathroom as well.


    Meanwhile, Yu Jingxuan had already dried his hair, so he came over to help dry hers.


    On the big balcony, there was a gentle breeze as Yu Jingxuan stroked her hair, slowly blow-drying her hair.


    Lin Miao felt like she was in another world.


    Her hair was still quite short, so it didn¡¯t take very long to dry it.


    Lin Miao made a spot for Yu Jingxuan to also enjoy the serenity of dusk.


    They only realized that there was only one big bed when they were going to sleep.


    Lin Miao was blushing, but she said nothing, just laying down beside Yu Jingxuan.


    She held onto his hand. She felt his body stiffen.


    She suddenly felt very embarrassed, but went closer to him anyway, saying, ¡°Gege¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan turned around to look at her, his gaze with desire but still under control, like him as a person, always gentle and well-mannered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lin Miao rarely teased others, her personality was also very nice.


    It was her first time teasing him.


    She looked at him with her great watery eyes, kissing the corner of his lips and even purposely stalling, ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    But when she was finally about to back off, she felt Yu Jingxuan rise beside her, then felt herself pressed against the bed, being kissed forcibly.


    He only let go after a while, still staring at her fiercely. He was about to get off the bed.


    Lin Miao was scared, her body was entirely softened from the kiss. She thought that he was angry, so she tried to pull him back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan would never be mad at her. Suppressing his desires, he comforted, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I will never be angry at you. I just need to calm down.¡±


    Lin Miao¡¯s eyes brightened and suddenly smiled. She pushed him down on the bed, imitating him, and kissed back fiercely.


    His heart was beating rapidly as they then laid down side by side.


    ¡°Gege¡­ Your heart is beating so fast.¡± Lin Miao put a hand on Yu Jingxuan¡¯s chest, quietly saying.


    Yu Jingxuan pulled over their quilt, hugging her in his embrace, ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t sleep. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep listening to the beating of his heart.


    The two both slept very late that night. It was rare for both of them, who usually woke up early in the morning.


    They hurriedly washed up and dressed, then speedily got breakfast.


    It was their first time being so late, so they both ate their breakfast while watching the games in the stadium.


    At least they still made it on time.


    Lin Miao rarely cheered with the crowd in the audience rows.


    There were many other Chinese people who came to see Tan Jing¡¯s match, so they naturally also knew Lin Miao.


    Pictures of Lin Miao watching the competition with Yu Jingxuan were soon uploaded to the web back in China.


    Those who still supported the JingShui cp were in tears, but comforted themselves that Lin Miao still remembered Tan Jing, even though she came with Yu Jingxuan.


    Even though they called themselves cp fans, it was just a nickname, and they were just following their friendship. It was all just fun and games.


    Many of Lin Miao¡¯s fans were reluctant to see her retire, but they still sent her their best wishes as she had done her best in badminton.


    Now that she reappeared on the spectator benches instead of the field, it brought back a lot of those feelings, but the comments online were still mostly blessings.


    Only a few people who didn¡¯t know Lin Miao well commented that she could¡¯ve won some more golds before retiring, suggesting that it was an ill-witted decision made at a naive age, and that she just wanted to dig gold after marrying into a wealthy family.


    Of course, these comments were all rebuked online.


    How could childhood sweethearts who grew up with each other become scheming and trying to dig gold?


    These arguments never made it to Lin Miao¡¯s Weibo. She was still cheering with the massive audience.


    Tan Jing had grown and gotten even better.


    After the competition ended, Lin Miao followed everyone to get signatures, too.


    Tan Jing finally knew that Lin Miao had come to watch in person. She hugged her tightly, ¡°Brother Shui, I miss you so so much!¡±


    On the other hand, Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t they do this all the time before? Why do I feel like it¡¯s an eyesore now?


    Probably because Lin Miao had only been with him for such a long period of time.


    Of course, after the competition, the most they could do was just meet each other. They couldn¡¯t even eat together as Tan Jing was still in the team and had diet restrictions.


    So, coming to see the competition was really just coming to see the matches. She barely had any opportunities to interact with Tan Jing.


    Lin Miao finally understood how Yu Jingxuan felt when he came to watch her.


    Coming by himself, eating by himself, going back by himself.


    Only seeing her once in the three or four days, and only exchanging a few sentences each time, but despite this, he came every year.


    She thought that there would never be another person who would treat her this way.


    Initially, Lin Miao felt hopeless about entering Yu Jingxuan¡¯s school. He was already doing his postgraduates, and there would be no way for her to catch up. She had thought that it was fine, as they could still live together and see each other.


    However, after watching this competition, her mindset had changed.


    From when they were very young, Yu Jingxuan had come to her step by step every time. She should do the same and go to him.


    She still had over half a year. It was just a test, she could do it!


    So, Lin Miao¡¯s mother noticed that Lin Miao went back to the state when she was still competing in badminton: pumped with energy and passion.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother : ¡°¡­¡± Of course, love can also make one mature. It is something even parents can¡¯t change.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know that she unintentionally made her mother think better of her boyfriend.


    Yu Jingxuan was a collected person, but he couldn¡¯t stand Lin Miao studying so feverishly everyday. Gradually, his footsteps seemed to also be able to catch the wind.


    A lot of people still paid attention to them. The library was busier than before.


    And Lin Miao¡¯s practice test scores were also gradually rising.

 CH 100

    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother felt that¡­ Her son was a completely different person.


    He was very introverted since his childhood. He didn¡¯t laugh or smile much as a result of their negligence.


    She later switched jobs to spend more time with her son, but he didn¡¯t change and was still introverted and collected, not like a child at all.


    Everyone else¡¯s sons were whining about going outside to play while he was reading or watching Lin Miao¡¯s competitions.


    Everyone else¡¯s sons were dating prematurely behind their parents¡¯ backs, confessing to their crush, chasing girls with their bros while her son was preparing university papers or watching Lin Miao¡¯s competitions.


    She always felt that every step he took was too conservative, not like a teenager at all.


    Now, everything had changed. He would wake up before sunrise everyday, hurriedly going out of the house to go to the library with his little girlfriend and then returning to walk the dogs. He smiled more, too. It was like his teenage years had arrived late. When she made jokes about him, he wouldn¡¯t look at her as if she was mentally ill, either.


    Love was a great thing.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother really wanted to go shopping with Lin Miao, but looking at her son acting like an old tree that made it to spring, she decided not to interfere in their relationship.


    Lin Miao¡¯s exams were getting closer and closer. Apart from Lin Miao, the most nervous person was Yu Jingxuan.


    So, her parents prepared an extra portion of lunch. They had let Lin Miao eat at the cafeteria before as it was a new experience for her, but now they were worried that she might not be getting enough nutrients.


    So Lin Miao packed her lunch from home.


    They napped in the library during noon. They had a spot in the corner of the second floor they would always go to. They always sat there, and over time, it basically became reserved for them.


    And then¡­ Later, practice booklets appeared on the desk.


    Every one of Lin Miao¡¯s fans knew that she was shy. They were also likely to have been brainwashed by Lin Miao¡¯s longtime fans, thinking that one doesn¡¯t need interactions with their idol, and that her mere existence gave people positive energy and drove them forwards.


    Lin Miao had quite a fanbase in the university, but few came up for signatures or pictures.


    However, as the college entrance exams were coming up, they wanted to give a little present to their idol to show their intentions.


    Lin Miao also felt heartwarmed when she saw all these notebooks and practice books.


    She felt that she wouldn¡¯t deserve all of this if she didn¡¯t try hard enough.


    So she worked even harder to be worthy of her fans.


    Yu Jingxuan naturally accompanied her. He had gotten used to other people liking Lin Miao, it was fine as long as he was the one beside her. It didn¡¯t disturb Lin Miao, either, so he organized all the workbooks for Lin Miao before giving them to her.


    Even though they weren¡¯t as legendary as Yu Jingxuan, everyone who made it to this university was a genius, so all of their notes were pretty valuable.


    In the final days before the test, due to her constant studying and reviewing, she didn¡¯t feel stressed and even wished for it to come quicker, likely because she was confident in her knowledge.


    Before the exam, Lin Miao¡¯s parents and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother and grandma all came to watch Lin Miao enter the exam building.


    Even though it had been so many years since she had met Yu Jingxuan¡¯s family, Lin Miao¡¯s mother still didn¡¯t forget Yu Jingxuan¡¯s celebrity mother, and his grandma. The things that happened back then were very memorable.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as awkward as she¡¯d imagined. Despite not having seen each other for so long, they still chatted like old friends.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was always very curious towards Lin Miao¡¯s mother. She had talked to her when she disguised as a university student when she followed Yu Jingxuan to Lin Miao¡¯s competition, but she didn¡¯t know she was talking to her.


    Under the accompaniment of the two families, Lin Miao finished all her subjects.


    They went out together for a meal after Lin Miao finished her last subject. Yu Jingxuan walked in the back, holding Lin Miao¡¯s hand.


    Lin Miao was relieved, whispering to Yu Jingxuan, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I think I did pretty well.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan knew. He checked all her mock test papers, so he naturally knew how good she was.


    The next day, Lin Miao woke up late in her house for the first time ever, only waking up at 8:30am.


    It felt as if her world had emptied, as she was half done her goal. What will be next?


    Her parents had both gone to work, and her brother was also at school. She was home alone, and when she came out of her room, she saw a note left by her mother: ¡°There¡¯s breakfast in the kitchen.¡±


    Lin Miao went to the kitchen. Her mother made buns herself. Homemade ones always had thinner skin and more filling. Her mother even added water at the bottom of the steaming cage, so all Lin Miao needed to do was turning on the stove.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t like to eat things like noodles, but she loved her mother¡¯s buns.


    She turned on the gas and went to wash up. Soon, she heard her phone ring.


    She ran to check and saw it was a call from Yu Jingxuan.


    He was coming to her again.


    So, there were two people waiting for the buns to steam. However, her mother only prepared enough for one person. They would need to make more.


    Lin Miao went through the kitchen and found extra filling her mother had already prepared. However, there was no extra dough left.


    It was no big deal, though, as she had seen her mother do this countless times. She found the flour and washed her hands with Yu Jingxuan.


    Seeing him also wash his hands, it surprised her that he was going to help her.


    ¡°Gege¡­ Do you know how to make dough?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Yu Jingxuan said with uncertainty.


    Lin Miao was always blindly confident in Yu Jingxuan and praised him, so she defaulted his answer as an affirmation.


    She poured the flour into a bowl, but since she was bad at estimating the water, she asked him to do it. Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t seem intimidated at all, immediately filling the bowl with water.


    Lin Miao froze, then realized that her eyes weren¡¯t lying to her. He had filled the bowl with water.


    Looking at her expression, he said, ¡°Shuishui, can you repeat your question?¡±


    Lin Miao quickly reacted, thinking about which question he was referring to and repeating, ¡°Gege, do you know how to make dough?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Jingxuan said confidently.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± Gege¡¯s even good at failing.


    Luckily, they just added too much water, and they just needed more flour to save the bowl from going to waste.


    So, Lin Miao poured more flour and began kneading dough.


    Now, the amount of water and flour were fine.


    The two were satisfied with the results and moved on to making the buns.


    Lin Miao had only made tangyuan before, but she thought that buns shouldn¡¯t be too far off from dumplings.


    Since they both involved putting the filling in and then masking it into a ball with dough.


    Then, she noticed that Yu Jingxuan¡¯s movements seemed more experienced than her own.


    ¡°Gege, you know how to make buns.¡± Lin Miao said in surprise.


    He was just making buns as if they were tangyuan. He only knew how to make tangyuan, too.


    One year, when Lin Miao¡¯s parents left to visit their village, Lin Miao had told Yu Jingxuan that she always ate tangyuan on the Chinese New Year, but she could never get them to not leak, so he¡¯d tried learning to make tangyuan through video tutorials.


    The first round of buns was already steamed when they finished making their buns, so they quickly replaced those with the buns they made.


    They ate the buns Lin Miao¡¯s mother made as they excitedly waited for their own to steam.


    Thinking that they could cook for each other, and might even have some talent for cooking.


    They quickly finished their buns, so they wandered around Lin Miao¡¯s apartment until the ones they made were steamed thoroughly.


    The two happily tasted theirs.


    Even though these were the fruits of their labor, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that they made the skin too thick. However, it wasn¡¯t by much, and overall, it tasted pretty nice.


    When Lin Miao¡¯s mother came back, she saw two¡­ buns in the kitchen?


    They were round as if they were tangyuan. Calling them buns could only be an assumption.


    She soon realized that Lin Miao had a new goal: learning to cook.


    In the past, Lin Miao had always been busy competing and training, so her mother never bothered her with cooking meals. The last time she¡¯d cooked was when she was a little kid back in the village.


    Lin Miao sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to like to eat outside.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t allowed in the past and could only look at everyone else enjoying their meals, but now that she had tried it, she felt that the food at home was better.


    It was also the perfect time for her to learn, as she had nothing to do but wait for her exam scores.


    Her mother was a bit busy, so she could only show Lin Miao things while she was cooking for the family. Lin Miao practiced mostly with Yu Jingxuan.


    He thought that they didn¡¯t need to bother learning themselves as they could just hire a cook.


    However, it also felt nicer to only have each other in their house. They didn¡¯t need outsiders who weren¡¯t related by blood, otherwise home wouldn¡¯t even seem like home.

 CH 101

    Since the two concluded that hiring a cook wasn¡¯t preferable, they both dedicated their time to learning how to cook.


    Lin Miao had some prior knowledge, as she¡¯d cooked when she was little and still often helped her mother in the kitchen later on.


    Yu Jingxuan had no experience, but he didn¡¯t seem like a beginner at all. He dared to try everything.


    Lin Miao¡¯s parents weren¡¯t coming back for lunch, so it was up to Yu Jingxuan and Lin Miao to feed themselves.


    They first made rice, which was simple and completed in no time.


    Saut¨¦ing the vegetables was also pretty easy. The most challenging part was making a meat dish.


    After much struggle in the kitchen, they finally finished their meat dish. It was¡­ salted fine, but not as good as it should be.


    Since Lin Miao finished her exams, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t resist inviting Lin Miao to eat together again.


    They could be a single family in a few years if they married while still in university. There could be a real chance for that to happen.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother kept thinking positively like this. She also thought that it might be a bit hard for Lin Miao to fit in with the people in her dorm. She would be twenty-one whereas everyone else would be eighteen or nineteen. She was a former world champion, too.


    However, trumping all these things, was that her son should be buying a house in a neighbourhood near the university campus.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like to hold things in her mind, so when Yu Jingxuan returned home with Lin Miao, she told them her thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect time for you to buy a house. If you start right now and get it renovated, you should be able to start living there not long after university starts.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡± This was why he didn¡¯t invite Lin Miao over often. The things his mother would say were out of Lin Miao¡¯s current considerations.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t know all of this, and thought that Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was giving genuine advice.


    Yu Jingxuan quickly changed the topic, skipping over all the talk about buying a house.


    They were only twenty, so Yu Jingxuan was in no hurry.


    Regarding Lin Miao possibly having a hard time adapting to her new dorm environment, Yu Jingxuan thought that she should still try it out before deciding whether to stay or not.


    Soon after, the exam scores were released. At that time, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan were eating lunch.


    Lin Miao¡¯s phone rang. It was the sound for text messages.


    Lin Miao pulled her phone over. She assumed that it was an advertisement, as she kept getting spam after she¡¯d bought something off Taobao some time ago.


    However, when her gaze landed on the message, she saw the words ¡°Student Lin Miao¡± at the start.


    Following were her test scores for all her subjects.


    It was clear that the message wasn¡¯t spam, but Lin Miao was still nervous. ¡°Gege, Gege!¡±


    Yu Jingxuan looked at the message. She scored 135 on literacy, 142 on math, 130 on English, and 258 for her minor subjects. It wasn¡¯t on top of the charts, but she should be able to pass safely, judging by previous years.


    (Note: Literacy, English, and Math all have 150 points in total, and 300 points are available for minor subjects. 650 total points and above is usually considered exceptional for the exam.)


    When Lin Miao heard Yu Jingxuan say that she was basically guaranteed admission, she couldn¡¯t resist hugging him due to excitement, kissing him. ¡°Aaaaaaaaa! I did it!¡±


    She¡¯d thought that she would be hopeless when she first began studying. After so much work and seeing it pay out, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.


    Yu Jingxuan was happy for her. It was the only time when he was involved in her success from start to finish. At other times, he could only watch her battle it out herself from the audience rows with the crowd.


    Yu Jingxuan thought that he would always be by her side when opportunities like this reappeared.


    Lin Miao¡¯s fans were also relieved that she scored well. It would¡¯ve deeply stricken her if her performance wasn¡¯t ideal, as she¡¯d never had many failures and rejected all the special invitations from universities.


    It was pretty unexpected for her to score so high. It might not have been much compared to those top students, but Lin Miao was focused on badminton for most of her life, and also had to balance her relationship with studying. It was nothing less than impressive, or even legendary.


    So, Lin Miao logged onto Weibo for the first time in a while, thanking everyone for their congratulations, and then immediately went to choose her majors and universities.


    Everything became very simple due to Yu Jingxuan¡¯s presence.


    She felt like she had nothing to do in the next two months of summer break.


    So, they spent their months continuing to learn cooking, focusing on the basic everyday dishes. In Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother¡¯s words, they were already living like old couples.


    Yu Jingxuan only realized then that they had known each other for thirteen years, and had no idea how much more they¡¯d spend with each other. However, the thirteen years they just experienced could not be recreated.


    They both thought that Lin Miao would live in the dorm. However, right after her military training ended in university, she moved in with Yu Jingxuan.


    It was out of consideration for Lin Miao¡¯s habit of waking up early. She and Tan Jing both had the same habit when they shared a room, but her roommates were all night owls. She even had a roommate who would play video games at 12am. Her other roommates also slept pretty late, so Lin Miao, who usually slept at 9:30pm, was affected the most.


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t sleep with all the keyboard clicking sounds. Even though the others happily agreed to be quieter, it didn¡¯t change much.


    So, when Yu Jingxuan noticed that her energy levels were off and had dark circles around her eyes, he asked her what was wrong. After knowing the reason, he suggested that she should move in.


    So, Lin Miao moved out of her dorm and went to live with Yu Jingxuan.


    They decided to share a room, and as expected, Lin Miao immediately felt much more rested. However, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s sleep deteriorated, so it was painful yet joyful at the same time.


    Lin Miao was also more mature. She was a university student, after all. Initially, she felt shy and embarrassed, but now, she also realized that Yu Jingxuan had a real gift in self-control.


    Yu Jingxuan was handsome and the calm type. Having been with him for so many years, he gave off a sense of forbidding.


    Lin Miao¡¯s ears would redden every time she watched him resist himself. He would stare at the ceiling, the lamp on the nightstand, everything but her. It¡­ really itched her heart.


    His look made her want to tease him, looking at his tensing expressions.


    Her teasing was just her purposely hugging him from the back, her face against his back, or touching his earlobes, ¡°Gege, your ears are so hot.¡±


    Initially, Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t notice and just tried to suppress himself from hurting her, since she was still relatively na?ve.


    However, he soon realized that Lin Miao was purposely teasing him. He grabbed her hands and kissed her hard as punishment.


    It became Lin Miao who had her face red, lying on the bed, panting and staring at him with her watery eyes.


    Yu Jingxuan covered her eyes. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Lin Miao could feel him still holding himself back. Recalling what she read, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Gege, does it hurt?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Miao couldn¡¯t see, as her eyes were covered, but she could feel Yu Jingxuan panting heavily, burying his head between her neck and shoulder, speaking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Grow up faster¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re born on the same date. We¡¯re going to be twenty-one soon.¡±


    Yu Jingxuan froze. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Lin Miao blinked, her eyelashes brushing against his palm. It felt as if she brushed his heart, itching it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Lin Miao muttered.


    The next day, Lin Miao lay on her bed, her entire body sore. She wanted to go back to the previous night.


    She was actually stupid, stupid.


    She barely slept yesterday¡­ It didn¡¯t hurt, and to someone like her who exercised regularly, it wasn¡¯t tiring, either! However, she was sleepy!


    She probably couldn¡¯t look him in the eye again for the next three days.


    Meanwhile, Yu Jingxuan had already come with breakfast, carrying a gust of wind with his strides.


    Lin Miao pulled her quilt over her head, covering her face. She felt inexplicably ashamed.


    Even though he was neatly clothed, she still couldn¡¯t look at him¡­ Because she would think of certain scenes. It was too shameful.


    But¡­ her heart was still full.


    Under her quilt, listening to his voice. She extended her hand, touching her burning face. Love probably looked like Yu Jingxuan.


    ...


    The author has something to say: I finally finished, hooray!

 CH 102

    Unlike Yu Jingxuan, Lin Miao only enrolled in a university out of interest. Perhaps it was due to how everyone back in her village thought that it was a symbol of success.


    Attending university fulfilled her dream.


    She decided to major in history, as she had reviewed history the most when she was preparing for the college entrance exams, and she even began to enjoy it.


    Lin Miao always tried to use her effort and dedication to compensate for Yu Jingxuan¡¯s genius. Her scores weren¡¯t very outstanding in her university class, but she was quite satisfied.


    After all, now, sitting in these open and brightly-lit classrooms again, she could finally understand the professor¡¯s lecture.


    For her sports fans, this was comparable to retirement.


    Lin Miao didn¡¯t care much for that. While she was studying in her first year of university, Yu Jingxuan had already started to work.


    After she graduated, Yu Jingxuan proposed. Lin Miao accepted without hesitation. She had thought that they were going to spend the rest of their lives together, so there really wasn¡¯t much to think about.


    After their wedding, their relationship stayed mostly the same. The only difference was that they went to that ski resort again.


    Lin Miao still didn¡¯t dare to ski. Even though her knee had healed, it would have a significant impact on her health if she got injured again.


    However, Yu Jingxuan knew how to ski.


    Lin Miao grew quite fond of skiing from watching other people, so Yu Jingxuan went skiing as well. Meanwhile, Lin Miao noticed that there was a zone designated for kids.


    Lin Miao decided to give that a try, as it wouldn¡¯t be as severe if she fell.


    Even though Lin Miao had already retired from badminton for many years, people still remembered her.


    A girl beside her was one of them. Lin Miao was quite surprised, as she only looked to be around seven or eight years old. She might¡¯ve not even been born when she began competing.


    ¡°I watched many of your games. I¡¯m also an athlete, and I¡¯m also going to win gold.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was crisp, then she taught Lin Miao how to ski.


    She only reluctantly said goodbye to the little girl when Yu Jingxuan finished skiing.


    That night, Lin Miao shared that it would be nice for them to have a child.


    When they¡¯d married each other, their parents both thought they could have a kid, as they were already twenty-six when they married, the golden time to deliver a baby.


    However, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan both didn¡¯t want to, especially Yu Jingxuan. Probably as a result of his childhood, he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see their child much due to work.


    So, the two had an agreement on this. Their parents were only commenting. Ultimately, it was their choice.


    Yu Jingxuan paused when Lin Miao brought this up, but still considered it.


    Lin Miao only thought of this because of her interaction with the little girl at the ski slope. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to have a baby right now. She just realized that she was an adult.


    They already began living with each other when Lin Miao was in university. After she graduated, they naturally kept living together.


    The two barely blushed at each other. They always shopped together, cooked together, worked together, went home together, and went out together during breaks. Their mindsets were so perfectly matched that there seemed to be nothing that would cause a dispute amongst them.


    However, recently, Lin Miao suddenly felt irritated. It seemed to have come out of nowhere.


    She even felt this way upon seeing Yu Jingxuan, unlike the joyful emotions she would experience when she saw him before.


    Yu Jingxuan was naturally able to notice this. Patting her head, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just don¡¯t feel happy all of a sudden¡­ My heart feels stuffed.¡± Lin Miao described her feelings.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s first reaction was to bring Lin Miao to the hospital for a checkup. It would tell them what was wrong.


    When the results were back, Yu Jingxuan was coincidentally in a phone call, so Lin Miao read the results herself.


    She was pregnant.


    Lin Miao swallowed, unable to believe this. To be exact, it felt dreamlike, as if the train she was on suddenly derailed and headed in another direction. There was an unspoken feeling of fear.


    Being pregnant meant watching her stomach enlarge day by day, until she would have difficulty walking, and then delivering the baby under all the heart-wrenching pain¡­


    But¡­ But¡­ She wasn¡¯t prepared yet. She didn¡¯t even know how to hug infants, what would she do?


    When Yu Jingxuan finished with the call and saw her frozen in her place, he jumped, rushing to see the results. He felt much more relieved when he saw the paper. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t sick.


    Then came the realization that he and Lin Miao had a child now!


    There was an indescribable feeling of excitement.


    Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, saying with difficulty, ¡°We have a kid now¡­¡±


    Yu Jingxuan nodded, hugging her, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    On the way back, Lin Miao was still unable to focus. She was still scared. What if she didn¡¯t know how to raise a kid? How would she teach her child things? What if the child turned out to be disobedient?


    Yu Jingxuan could feel the panic of the person beside him. Kissing her forehead, he asked lightly, ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I just¡­ I just don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to raise our kid well.¡± Lin Miao responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can look into this together. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m always here. I heard that the best family environment is where the father loves the mother. We already have that.¡± Yu Jingxuan put an arm around her back, trying to soothe her.


    Lin Miao froze, ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯ll be called father, and I¡¯ll be called mother¡­¡±


    Thinking of these two words, she felt a lot less panicked.


    And even a lot more assured.


    Yu Jingxuan kissed her forehead again. Yes, she¡¯s a mother now.


    When they came back, Yu Jingxuan temporarily held the news of this away from their parents.


    He was worried that their sudden appearance would make Lin Miao more stressed.


    She needed some time to take this in. So, Yu Jingxuan did some research on his own and hired a nutritionist to condition their lifestyles.


    Lin Miao¡¯s worries soon faded away. She didn¡¯t even feel like she was pregnant.


    Yu Jingxuan was a lot more worried than her, but he also needed to appear calmer, so as to not pressure her. So, their lives remained mostly the same.


    Until Lin Miao started to experience morning sickness. She then realized that she was really pregnant.

 CH 103

    Lin Miao would vomit out anything she ate. She would even feel like throwing up when she smelled food from other people¡¯s houses on the way to school.


    Yu Jingxuan was deeply concerned, so he excused Lin Miao from school and moved houses. He never lacked money and only lived near campus because it was more convenient for him to go to school before.


    They moved into a detached villa in another neighbourhood. Now, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her smelling other people¡¯s cooking again.


    Yu Jingxuan was also worried that Lin Miao might feel down being stuck at home all day, so he stayed home with her the entire time. He decided to teach her how to draw as she was always envious of his abilities.


    The two slowly drew everything from their positive test results. They would capture all their interesting moments in their sketches as a potential present for the kid later.


    Lin Miao looked at her drawing, and then Yu Jingxuan¡¯s¡­


    She then brushed her stomach, saying seriously, ¡°Baby, when it comes to drawing, you have to learn from your dad, not your mom, okay?¡±


    Yu Jingxuan laughed at her tone in combination with how heartwarming he felt when she referred to them as ¡®dad¡¯ and ¡®mom.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t understand well before, but it became more obvious why so many parents wanted a child. It gave off immense satisfaction.


    Yu Jingxuan couldn¡¯t hold the truth from his parents forever. After Lin Miao¡¯s morning sickness stopped, Yu Jingxuan finally told them how Lin Miao was pregnant.


    It came as a surprise, as both Lin Miao¡¯s and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s parents thought that they would never have a child in their lives as they were so determined against it. The sudden announcement made both sides so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    They all came early the next morning.


    Yu Jingxuan told them in advance to not scare Lin Miao and just try to share their advice as calmly as possible, as she was under a lot of pressure being a mother.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± There really wasn¡¯t much experience, you were a spontaneous decision.


    On the other side, Lin Miao¡¯s mother was the complete opposite, and said everything from diet to clothing. It made Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother a lot more awkward, having just realized that she wasn¡¯t a qualified mother in this area.


    Yu Jingxuan didn¡¯t mind who was speaking and just wrote everything down.


    The netizens soon also received news of this. Someone had taken a picture of them when Lin Miao went to prenatal care.


    They still had many longtime fans, even though none of them liked to share pictures, so many people recognized them that they didn¡¯t even need to take pictures themselves.


    From childhood sweethearts to marrying and pregnancy, it accompanied many people in their prime years.


    When they saw the picture of Lin Miao going to prenatal care, it made a lot of people feel like ¡®the day has finally come.¡¯


    So, the netizens began discussing again how their child must inherit the father¡¯s genius, the mother¡¯s athleticism, and any beautiful appearance.


    Then, some informed netizens said that Yu Jingxuan moved and took months off work due to Lin Miao¡¯s severe morning sickness.


    Many netizens were confused about the relationship between the two things.


    The informed netizens, who were the people in the university, explained how it was because Lin Miao would feel like vomiting even from their neighbour¡¯s cuisine.


    Netizens: ¡°¡­¡± It turns out that something like this is possible.


    Meanwhile, Yu Jingxuan had already started a parental training class with Lin Miao.


    He was undoubtedly still the top student he was. He could understand everything the first time.


    On the other hand, Lin Miao felt sleepy all the time, as if she was going to fill all her resting times she had missed before.


    At night, Yu Jingxuan massaged her legs, and she soon fell asleep again.


    He went out to fill a thermos full of hot water, in case she felt thirsty if she were to wake up during the night.


    Then, he saw her frown. Yu Jingxuan placed a hand on her stomach, and felt the infant inside kicking against her womb.


    ¡°Hush baby, mommy is working very hard already.¡± Yu Jingxuan said gently, then caressed her stomach again.


    It was magical.


    But he also felt sympathetic, she shouldn¡¯t have to go through this again.


    At nine months, Lin Miao had started tensing up already. They had already prepared a crib. It was a modest unisex design, fit for both girls and boys.


    They didn¡¯t ask for the child¡¯s gender, not that it was impossible to tell, but rather that they didn¡¯t want to.


    They¡¯d know when the baby got delivered anyway.


    Lin Miao was especially nervous, worried that she might not be skilled once their child came to this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s also my first time being a father, we have time, we can take it slow.¡± Yu Jingxuan comforted her.


    Yu Jingxuan tried his best to soothe her. Two weeks before the child¡¯s estimated birth, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother both came to their house.


    They were worried that Yu Jingxuan might not be able to manage everything, having rejected all the people they¡¯d helped to hire.


    So, Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother was very worried.


    Yu Jingxuan¡¯s reasoning behind this was simple. He didn¡¯t want someone outside of their family to take care of their child, especially after Lin Miao endured so much in her pregnancy. The child should be with her, not a nanny.


    When they came, they realized that Yu Jingxuan was completely qualified to say what he said. Everything in their house was well prepared.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Miao¡¯s water broke twelve whole days before the estimated delivery date.


    They rushed her to the hospital.


    In the middle of the night, a new little girl joined the Yu family.


    It went quite smoothly. She was 3.5 kilograms, and both she and Lin Miao were fine.


    Yu Jingxuan felt massively relieved. They¡¯re fine, as long as they¡¯re okay. It was his first time seeing Lin Miao show such agony, continuously crying from it.


    It would be their last and only child.


    Lin Miao¡¯s mother and Yu Jingxuan accompanied Lin Miao in the hospital room while Yu Jingxuan¡¯s mother went to the newborn center.


    The rest of their family members weren¡¯t notified that Lin Miao had to deliver early, so they weren¡¯t here yet.


    The first thing Lin Miao did when she woke up was asking where her daughter went.


    When she fainted, she heard the doctor tell her that it was a girl.


    After they washed the child, the nurses immediately brought the newborn back. She was so tiny and light. Lin Miao delicately held her in her arms, it made her want to cry.


    This was probably why God didn¡¯t just throw newborns into a mother¡¯s embrace and instead directed them to stay in the mother¡¯s womb for 10 months.


    Bit by bit, in the ten months, this little baby had already become a part of her heart.


    She was originally scared of being a mother, but having her child in her arms, all of those concerns dissipated.


    Yu Jingxuan wiped her tears and kissed her forehead. They were now a family of three.


    Lin Miao had already come up with a name for the new baby already


    Yu Lele. It came to her when they were drawing.


    Note: The Chinese characters are ÓáÀÖÀÖ, ÀÖ means ¡®joy¡¯ or ¡®happiness¡¯ in Chinese.


    It was simple, but sincere. They hoped for her to be happy everyday.


    When they returned to their home, Lele obviously slept in the parents¡¯ bedroom. They laid a rug under for her to sleep on.


    Lin Miao still had to go through her month and a half of rest after giving birth. So, Lin Miao¡¯s mother and Yu Jingxuan took care of most of the things at home while Lin Miao played with little Lele.

 CH 104

    Ever since Tan Jing began understanding the Chinese language, her mother¡¯s favourite line was: ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re not a boy.¡±


    Regardless of the context, her mother would say that. Back then, she¡¯d wished for herself to become a boy so she wouldn¡¯t have to listen to her mother say that everyday.


    Later, when her uncle came to visit, he suggested that her physique was built for badminton.


    So she ended up in the same sports school as Lin Miao.


    The first day in their dorm, she felt as if she was abandoned. Her pink bed and her teddy bears were all gone.


    Everything was taken away.


    Little Tan Jing thought of what her mother said. She needed to win gold, her father would like her if she won a gold medal.


    She still wanted her father to love her like everyone else¡¯s fathers.


    Back when she was in kindergarten, she¡¯d often seen her classmates¡¯ fathers pick them up, even carrying their backpacks for them and leading them out of the school.


    She also wanted to be treated like that.


    Then, her roommate came. It was a girl who was half a head taller, and her smile was as pretty as a blooming flower.


    Little Tan Jing couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe her. She just wanted to be best friends with her.


    That night, when the sky had darkened, she curled up under her quilt. She thought of her mother, and her home. She would¡¯ve been watching TV at home right now.


    Her nose felt sour and she soon started crying, unable to resist her tears.


    Her roommate then asked to sleep with her.


    So she scooched further into the bed, making enough space for her roommate to sleep beside her.


    Her friendly roommate hugged her, and then patted her head. Her heart felt warm.


    Back when she was at school, one of her classmates was her neighbour, so they naturally knew her parents and their favourite line. Her entire class joked and teased her with the line: ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re not a boy.¡±


    She barely had friends.


    The two soon fell asleep that night. It was warm and cozy under their quilt. Tan Jing¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t cold anymore.


    From that day, she would go wherever Lin Miao went, and do whatever Lin Miao did.


    Her team joked that she and Lin Miao were conjoined twins. If they saw one of them, the other one would be right with her. However, Tan Jing didn¡¯t care. She was Lin Miao¡¯s best friend, and no one was going to change that.


    However, she then realized that Lin Miao had an older brother, and she liked her older brother more.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that Lin Miao liked her older brother more, it was only because her older brother could only visit weekly.


    Little Tan Jing comforted herself, thinking that all was fine as he only showed up on a weekly basis, so she was still Lin Miao¡¯s best friend.


    Then, Lin Miao became her older brother, brother Shui.


    It felt as if they also became a family.


    Tan Jing felt satisfied, very satisfied. She had felt love and care that her parents had neglected to give.


    Brother Shui would bring her snacks, wake her up in the morning, blow-dry her hair from time to time, and even control her from buying snacks from outside.


    She liked it when brother Shui stopped her. It made them feel more like a family, as only a family would care.


    She later followed Lin Miao into the professional badminton team. Luckily, she had also passed. It would¡¯ve separated them if she didn¡¯t qualify.


    Even though they switched teams, they were still roommates.


    She was glad.


    All kids would grow up someday, but Tan Jing thought that she was an exception. Lin Miao was already dating her childhood sweetheart, but Tan Jing was still at the naive stage of not understanding what love was.


    However, she was still glad that Lin Miao was living a good life.


    As for her childhood sweetheart¡­ Forget it, she only had a childhood sweetheart without the sweet or the heart.


    So¡­ As a naive girl, she naturally entered the idol-chasing lineup.


    It was mainly because his appearance itched her heart too much. It was almost as if he was made for her, super super handsome!


    His smile was so sweet, luring Tan Jing right into fanning for him.


    Tan Jing began her consumeristic celebrity fangirling adventures. She bought her idol¡¯s posters, and would watch his TV shows whenever she wasn¡¯t training.


    After watching an episode of a TV show he starred in, she thought that the only reason she wasn¡¯t deterred away from him was because she was a hardened fan. However, she also decided to drop the TV show.


    Meanwhile, the coach had also noticed her chasing celebrities. He took her phone away to ensure that she focused on badminton and said that he¡¯d only return it when she won a gold.


    Tan Jing trained hard and actually ended up winning gold. However, when she turned her phone on again, she saw the news that a character that her idol was supposed to play was stolen by a newbie named Li Juan.


    The entire fanbase was berating this newbie. Tan Jing saw that they were already accusing him of pulling strings, but Tan Jing didn¡¯t think it was appropriate, as there was no proof to it¡­


    But she was also too shy to say that.


    However, a few days later, Li Juan publicly said that the director contacted him for his role. It displeased Tan Jing.


    Her idol had already said that the director had finalized the actors, so he basically stole the role from him.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t know how to berate people, but she was just as angry as those who did, so she commented under his Weibo: ¡°Liar!¡±


    It could even be considered nice compared to everyone else¡¯s ¡®disgusting¡¯ and ¡®get out of the entertainment circle.¡¯


    Meanwhile, to everyone¡¯s surprise, her badminton team had also agreed to collaborate in a public service advertisement.


    Tan Jing was naturally chosen to be the actress. She was considered one of the more attractive ones.


    The focus of this ad was on widowed seniors.


    People had been telling her from the start that the male actor was going to be a new star in the circle.


    When Tan Jing arrived at the studio, she realized that the actor was that Li Juan.


    She was wearing her athletic uniform, and he was in a suit, wearing a tie, looking very formal.


    They met eyes with each other when he coincidentally turned around.


    Tan Jing realized that he was even a bit prettier than he was in the photos online, but she still remembered him stealing her idol¡¯s character.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t let that stand in the way of their work.


    These advertisements didn¡¯t have much preparation for athletes like her. She didn¡¯t have many shots, either.


    However, in the last of the shots she did have, she needed to hold hands with him.


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡±


    They soon finished filming. Tan Jing went to change back into her athletic uniform and prepared to leave the building.


    However, before she could even step out the front doors, she heard someone call her name.


    Turning her head around, she saw that it was Li Juan.


    Li Juan and her idol weren¡¯t the same type. Her idol was a young and cute man while the man in front of her was almost 190cm, and despite also looking very handsome, appeared to be very domineering. She¡¯d feel uneasy just from him looking at her.


    Li Juan was a bit shy, but still pushed through, asking, ¡°Hello, we¡¯ve introduced ourselves already moments ago. I¡¯m Li Juan, and I¡¯m your fan. I¡¯ve watched many of your videos¡­ Um¡­ Can you give me a signature? I¡­ I brought the pen and paper.¡±


    He spoke as he brought out a pen and a piece of paper.


    Tan Jing froze. Huh? My idol¡¯s competitor is my fan?


    Tan Jing felt an indescribable feeling. It was too dramatic.


    However, the person suddenly didn¡¯t feel so annoying anymore.


    Since people who had good taste were at least tolerable, Tan Jing generously gave him a signature, and chose to forget the insult she¡¯d posted under his Weibo.


    Unlike Lin Miao, Tan Jing didn¡¯t like to read, and could never study and enroll in a university like her. It was a bit too difficult for her.


    So, she chose another path, which was to work as a coach in a sports school. She felt that she knew everything about being a coach from her own coach already.


    However, surprisingly, when she retired, a TV channel invited her to participate in a reality TV show.


    She didn¡¯t want to go until she saw the pay.


    Tan Jing was starting to question life.


    So, she agreed, as she might not have to worry about money for the rest of her life.


    She decided without much consideration, as filming would never be as exhausting as when she¡¯d still trained badminton.


    Once she arrived at the set, she realized that Li Juan was also there.


    Li Juan was no longer a newbie, but instead a popular star. Her old idol had already fallen out of relevance. Things change very fast in the entertainment industry.


    Now that she was older and more mature, she realized that her old idol relied on winning little girls¡¯ hearts. The most important part of an actor was his skill.


    Her idol¡¯s acting was beyond trash. She couldn¡¯t keep chasing him now that she¡¯d grown.


    In terms of Li Juan, Tan Jing watched two of his most popular shows, and he was pretty good.


    However, he probably forgot about her, as they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for many years. Their only interaction was still that advertisement.


    So, Tan Jing was pretty at ease.


    The TV show¡¯s main focus was a budget vacation around China. Yes, it wasn¡¯t even abroad.


    The program staff prepared two hundred dollars for every group. They had to use their own talents to travel and tour the places designated by the staff.

 CH 105

    Most awkwardly, they were assigned to the same group.


    Probably to grab more attention and spice up the show, all the groups consisted of a male and a female.


    To appear better on camera, someone even helped put light makeup on her. Even though it wasn¡¯t much, it was still weird to someone who acted to their hearts¡¯ desire and never put on makeup.


    Then, she saw Li Juan. Mhm, her heart was toppled, very unbalanced.


    He also had on what could be considered as ¡®light makeup¡¯. There was barely any difference. One couldn¡¯t even tell that he was wearing makeup.


    Since they were being filmed, she couldn¡¯t say much.


    Quickly, everyone embarked on their trips.


    Since they were partners, Tan Jing greeted Li Juan.


    ¡°Mhm, hello.¡± Li Juan was a bit shy, but continued, ¡°Do you still remember me? We filmed an advertisement some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Tan Jing was surprised that he also remembered her.


    But it was still very awkward, as they were pretty much strangers despite the advertisement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s plan out our route,¡± Li Juan said. ¡°We should take a bus to the train station, and then try to make enough money at the station for two train tickets.¡±


    Li Juan¡¯s voice was a bit shaky¡­


    Tan Jing turned around, looking at him, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Li Juan¡¯s face reddened. ¡°No, no. Are you? We can get a hot drink.¡±


    Of course Tan Jing wasn¡¯t cold. She still had her athleticism, like those who could run outside during winter wearing only a shirt.


    ¡°You should get one.¡± Tan Jing really thought that Li Juan was freezing.


    His voice was trembling.


    Following them were a few cameramen, a director, and Li Juan¡¯s assistant.


    But naturally, they weren¡¯t allowed to help.


    The two went to the nearby milk tea store for a hot drink.


    Then, they saw the prices. They started from thirteen, fourteen, eighteen, nineteen, and the most expensive juice even went up to thirty.


    The two poor people who had two hundred dollars between them: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start running then, that¡¯ll warm us up,¡± Tan Jing suggested.


    Originally, she was worried that her superstar partner might not listen to her as he would enjoy much freedom in his day-to-day life.


    However, he nodded, seemingly serious. ¡°Okay.¡±


    So, the two started running.


    The cameramen and assistants behind them: ¡°¡­¡±


    Many passersby had been watching them, but they were all kept back by the program staff.


    After a bit of running, they stopped to rest on the side of the road while waiting for the program staff to catch up. The two seemed to be much closer to each other, possibly from running side-by-side.


    ¡°How are we going to make money next? How good is your singing?¡± Tan Jing asked.


    If he sang well, they could invest their two hundred dollars in an instrument. Wait¡­ Can you even afford one with two hundred dollars? They could make some money from busking.


    Li Juan was a bit frustrated, ¡°My voice sucks, otherwise my company would make me be a singer already.¡±


    So, he was good at acting, and she was good at badminton. There wasn¡¯t much to make money in between them.


    Li Juan thought for a moment, ¡°Maybe I can try singing?¡±


    Finally, the cameramen had caught up. After all, one had long legs and the other was an athlete. They¡¯d be impossible to catch up to once they started running.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t go very far, otherwise the crew would have a marvelous time trying to film that.


    So, the two quickly decided that they were going to sing.


    But where would they go to rent an instrument?


    ¡°Do you know how to play the guitar?¡± Tan Jing saw a guitar shop on the side of the road.


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    The two went and rented a guitar out of that store.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t know how to sing nor play the guitar, so the important task of busking was entirely up to Li Juan to do.


    To be frank, even though he said to her that his voice was awful and his guitar was bad, she thought that he was just being conservative. Many actors were extremely talented, as many would sing the OSTs of the dramas they starred in.


    Since Tan Jing didn¡¯t know anything, she tried to get people¡¯s attention. Pretending to be street vendors, she yelled, ¡°Busking, busking, ten dollars for a song, twenty dollars for 3. Buy two, get one free!¡±


    Soon enough, some people came. Why would anyone want to listen to people sing in the middle of winter?


    But as the figures came closer, they realized that they were photographers and here to gather materials.


    They all came over to see what was going on. The man that was going to sing was wearing a hat and sunglasses, but even though they couldn¡¯t see his face, they could still tell that he was a good material.


    So, they stayed around to see what the two were going to perform.


    Hearing that they were charging a song for ten dollars, they felt that it was still too expensive even if they were filming a show, so some people purposely said, ¡°Your market price isn¡¯t normal, everyone else charges five dollars a song, what makes your songs worth twice the money?¡±


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t done any market research.


    However, she couldn¡¯t change the prices, as if they cut the price to five, other people might follow and continue trying to lower the price.


    She still had some entrepreneurship.


    ¡°We just charge ten for a song,¡± Tan Jing responded.


    She was also wearing a hat. Even though she didn¡¯t wear a mask or sunglasses, no one was able to identify her under her thick winter jacket.


    Then, someone took out ten dollars. ¡°I¡¯ll have one, can you play ¡®°®È糱ˮ¡¯ for me?¡±


    (Note: ¡®°®È糱ˮ¡¯ is a very popular song from the Taiwanese singer Jeff Chang)


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Yes!


    She turned around, looking at Li Juan. ¡°Our first business is here!¡±


    Li Juan naturally heard that as well.


    After tuning his guitar, he began playing and singing.


    His voice was deep but still quite nice.


    ¡°My love is like the tides, overcoming me like the water¡­¡±


    However¡­ It was so off-tune!


    Tan Jing had a moment when she thought that¡­ He wasn¡¯t lying when he said that he sucked at singing.


    But now that he began singing, a lot of girls were able to identify his voice.


    ¡°Li Juan! Li Juan!!!¡±


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Mhm, great, now we have ticket money.


    The first person was a male. He couldn''t help but say, ¡°Okay, okay, enough, that song¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    Li Juan ignored the career ethics and finished the entire song, earraping everyone.


    Everyone except for the fangirls.


    The film crew also told them that they were filming.


    Because there was no point hiding it. This entire show was created to get views, so these people recording the song and uploading them on the web would even save money off the advertisement campaign.


    Many fangirls wanted to jam hundred dollar bills in their hands, but of course, that wasn¡¯t allowed.


    So, under the cool wind, Li Juan sang twenty songs and earned two hundred dollars before leaving.


    The most impressive part about Li Juan was his speed. He could finish any song in three minutes. No matter how horrible he was, he still remained calm.


    A qualified actor.


    In addition to the two hundred they began with, they had four hundred dollars in total.


    Train tickets were ninety seven dollars per person, so two would bring the number up to nearly two hundred.


    They would have to take a bus after the train, and they¡¯d most definitely also have to eat.


    So, they randomly chose a restaurant.


    Li Juan handed the menu to Tan Jing, ¡°You can order.¡±


    Tan Jing thought the money was very important, as it took him a lot of effort to even make ten dollars.


    ¡°You should order.¡±


    Anything and everything on the menu was more expensive than singing a song for a person.


    It was obvious that food was in higher demand than spiritual entertainment.


    So, the two ordered two small bowls of noodles and a fried egg.


    Tan Jing ordered the egg. Originally, Li Juan wanted to order her a bowl of noodles with meat.


    But Tan Jing refused. Those few pieces of meat would add six dollars to their receipt.


    So she ordered an egg instead. It was only two dollars.


    The cameraman and assistant behind them: ¡°¡­¡±


    So, they finalized on two small bowls of noodles and an egg.


    When the egg came, Tan Jing obviously pushed the plate to the main workhorse of the day.


    Li Juan paused, his face reddening, ¡°Let¡¯s share it.¡±


    He sliced the egg in half for them to share.


    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡± This feels a bit odd.


    The two quickly downed their noodles and finally headed to the train station.


    On the train, Tan Jing finally asked the program staff, ¡°Are we ahead or behind everyone?¡±


    ¡°There are two groups behind you, but also one ahead,¡± the program staff said.


    On the high-speed train, Tan Jing quickly fell asleep, leaning on the window.


    Li Juan let out a breath of relief, and then uncontrollably glanced at her.


    When Tan Jing woke up, they were almost at their destination. Then, she realized that Li Juan was braiding something.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tan Jing was surprised.


    Li Juan suddenly felt very awkward, ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet, we can sell it for money.¡±


    Tan Jing stared at him with astonishment.


    Li Juan felt a bit defeated, ¡°Okay, you can laugh at me all you want.¡±


    Tan Jing shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to laugh at you, you¡¯re so good! Brother Shui taught me this before, but I couldn¡¯t learn it, and¡­¡±


    Tan Jing took one from him, ¡°This looks beautiful.¡±


    Li Juan had seen two girls in the row in front of them making these, so he bought some strings from them.


    His family was poor when he was little. Her mother used to sell these outside of a temple. Naturally, he had to learn to make these bracelets as well, or else he would be beaten.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t tell her that.


    Tan Jing tried to learn this again. She wanted to use all the strings before they arrived at their destination.


    Tan Jing started off slow, but Li Juan wasn¡¯t annoyed at all, patiently teaching her instead.


    Since Lin Miao had tried to teach her before, memories soon came back and Tan Jing was quickly able to do it by herself.


    The two worked their hardest to finish all their strings.


    Looking at these scenes, the director behind them only thought of one thing. This show is going to blow up!


    The neighbouring group pawned their rings to solve their money issue, another went to sell flowers for the owner of a flower shop, and he was here with a selling point on the rather awful busking¡­


    And now the bracelets!


    The director thought that his pay was multiplying.


    Meanwhile, Tan Jing felt that her partner was completely different from her imagination.


    She¡¯d thought that he might be annoyed to be paired with her as a celebrity in their prime. Their collaboration in the public service ad was such an absurd reason to be together.


    However, she actually found him quite cute.


    Once they arrived at the station, the two began to sell their bracelets.


    They had expected this idea to flop, but they were each swarmed by a sea of people when they got off the train.


    News of Li Juan participating in reality TV had spread onto the web. It was his first time on reality TV.


    His appearance was naturally also shared online.


    So, they quickly went through all their bracelets. The two had more money. Even though it wasn¡¯t much, they could at least order two eggs with their noodles tonight.


    The two walked towards their destination, as requested by the program staff.


    They were the first to arrive, as expected.


    Of course, this was only a part of the task.


    They had something else to do tomorrow.


    That night, Tan Jing was handed back her phone. She went to her room. There weren¡¯t any cameras, so she video called Lin Miao, watching little Lele learning to talk.


    Little Lele kept a straight face, calling her auntie in all seriousness.


    Because she had always called Lin Miao ¡®brother Shui¡¯, they went by the naming for the male side of the family instead of the female side.


    (Note: In Chinese, there are different words for one¡¯s father¡¯s sisters and one¡¯s mother¡¯s sisters.)


    Little Lele was adorable, so much so that Tan Jing even wanted a kid.


    Of course, these impulses went away not long after. Older brother Shui was always obedient from her childhood, even though Tan Jing was younger than her and made ¡®childhood¡¯ sound weird, it was the truth.


    Tan Jing held her face with her hands and watched Lin Miao interact with Lele, ¡°When little auntie comes back, she¡¯ll bring you some pretty clothes.¡±


    Then, she heard someone knock on her door.


    Tan Jing wasn¡¯t expecting a visit from anyone, but she still went to answer the door.


    Opening her door, she saw Li Juan carrying something in his hand.


    ¡°I bought some soup,¡± Li Juan said.


    Tan Jing was suddenly agitated, pulling him inside the room, ¡°How¡¯d you get it?¡±


    Aren¡¯t they allowed to go outside during the night?


    ¡°Delivery,¡± Li Juan took out the container.


    Tan Jing had then realized the size of the portion.


    ¡°It¡¯s cured ribs with lotus. There¡¯s also some corn on there.¡± Li Juan said as he prepared to leave, ¡°It¡¯s good for your health if you have this for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating with me?¡± There was way too much food for her.


    ¡°I have to go back,¡± Li Juan said, his face pink.


    ¡°Then give me your WeChat, I¡¯ll transfer you the money.¡± He had ordered online with his phone, so he couldn¡¯t have paid with the cash the program staff let them spend.


    Li Juan originally wanted to brush it off and say that it wasn¡¯t a lot of money, but thinking for a moment, he gave her his WeChat.


    After the show ended, Tan Jing noticed that Li Juan would message her every so often.


    He would say things like ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± and ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, make sure you wear enough clothes.¡±


    Tan Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t celebrities like him be really busy?


    Finally¡­ Tan Jing realized that maybe he wanted to pursue her.


    No, that shouldn¡¯t be real. Tan Jing concluded after some thought.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t like to text very much. Typing was too slow, so she would rather make phone calls to discuss matters and scroll through gossip forums.


    Soon after, someone new seemed to have moved into the apartment next to hers.


    Tan Jing ran right into her new neighbour when she was heading outside.


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re also living here? We¡¯re now neighbours?¡± Tan Jing saw Li Juan, surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here because you live here¡­¡± Li Juan explained embarrassingly like a boy who had just stepped into the real world, not like a famous actor at all.


    Then, he realized that he sounded too much like a perverted stalker, quickly adding on, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I just want to pursue you¡­¡±


    Okay, that was more like it.


    For some unknown reason, Tan Jing found his panic cute. She couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°I¡¯m an athlete. Running¡¯s my strong suit, so you might not be able to catch up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just exercise more.¡±


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t resist laughing. He was really cutely stupid.


    ...


    The author has something to say: Of course the two got together.


    Note: The next chapter is Lin Miao¡¯s family of three, and that¡¯ll be the end.

 CH 106

    Little Lele never cried much. She always quietly sat on her carpet.


    Even though it was Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan¡¯s first time being parents, they still felt that it was quite strange.


    They took her to the hospital for a checkup, but nothing was wrong.


    Slowly, they started teaching her how to walk and speak. She would watch quietly.


    The first time she cried was when she was around two, when she had just learned how to walk. Sounds of her wails filled the house.


    Lin Miao was just walking out of her room when she saw Yu Jingxuan wiping the mud off their daughter¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°She was chasing a butterfly and stepped into a mud puddle,¡± Yu Jingxuan explained.


    Her face was twisted and dotted with tears. Lin Miao knelt down and caringly wiped the tears off her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Lele is obsessed with being clean,¡± Yu Jingxuan said.


    ¡°Lele isn¡¯t¡­ Lele isn¡¯t¡­¡± she continued to cry and respond.


    ¡°Okay okay okay, Lele isn¡¯t,¡± Yu Jingxuan followed her.


    Lin Miao just realized that she did seem to be obsessed with cleanliness. From when she started eating things, she always demanded to wear a saliva pocket, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t eat. Back then, Lin Miao just thought that she liked her saliva pocket.


    Their cleaning robot would also randomly start¡­


    Wait, that couldn¡¯t be her doing, right?


    She was still so little.


    That evening, Lin Miao and Yu Jingxuan put little Lele to bed in the adjacent room. Even though she was two, she slept in a room by herself.


    She asked for her own room.


    Then, a bit after, they heard the room¡¯s door open.


    And sounds of something moving.


    Lin Miao opened the door and saw her daughter move their cleaning robot into her room. Since she was so little, it took a lot of strength to move it.


    ¡°Her room isn¡¯t dirty. We clean it every morning, and she doesn¡¯t do much in her room,¡± Lin Miao commented.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably psychological.¡±


    Lin Miao furrowed her brows, continuing, ¡°Maybe our daughter is too smart. Even though I don¡¯t remember what I was like when I was two, I feel like I was playing with mud at that age.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was already questioning the meaning of life when I was her age.¡± Yu Jingxuan said, ¡°And it was much worse than this¡­¡±


    Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, ¡°How¡¯d you fix it?¡±


    ¡°It got better as I grew older.¡± Yu Jingxuan kissed her forehead, ¡°Leave it to me, I¡¯m experienced.¡±


    Lin Miao was still a bit worried.


    The next day, a big cat appeared in their household.


    Lin Miao paused when she saw the cat. They had kept three dogs before, but they all passed away of old age. They didn¡¯t keep any dogs ever since, let alone cats.


    It was a large ragdoll cat: white and fluffy.


    The cat ran straight to little Lele once she came down the stairs. Little Lele hid behind Lin Miao, screaming in terror, ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Help me, mommy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don''t worry. It¡¯s just a kitten, it won¡¯t bite you.¡±


    Little Lele disagreed, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m just a little kid, it¡¯s a giant cat!!¡±


    Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, ¡°Why¡¯d you find such a big one?¡±


    ¡°The small kittens were all too playful. They aren¡¯t as gentle and would hurt the child.¡± These mature ragdolls were trained by their catteries.


    The cat seemed to notice that its little master was scared of it. It stopped going forwards, shaking its fluffy tail.


    Little Lele stuck her head out, ¡°Did it bathe today?¡±


    ¡°No, cats can¡¯t bathe everyday,¡± Yu Jingxuan said.


    Little Lele immediately hid again: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Miao looked at Yu Jingxuan, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to work.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it more time.¡±


    Then, Yu Jingxuan placed the cat¡¯s bed in the corner of the living room.


    Soon, Little Lele came out of her hiding spot, watching the elegant cat from a safe distance.


    Lin Miao patted her head. She wouldn¡¯t leave her daughter alone with the cat.


    Having noticed that Little Lele didn¡¯t like it, the cat relaxed on its bed, its eyes half closed under the sunlight and its tail wagging on the floor.


    After a few similar days, Little Lele let the cat nudge her feet.


    Lin Miao: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, it does work.


    So, Gege¡¯s former obsession with keeping everything clean was from the dogs?


    Lin Miao voiced the question in her head.


    Yu Jingxuan stroked her hair, ¡°No, it¡¯s because I kept another cutie.¡±


    Lin Miao: ¡°???¡± Gege had another one? How did I not know?


    Yu Jingxuan kissed her forehead and felt that the entire world was pretty clean.


    ...


    The author has something to say: Lalala~ It¡¯s finally finished!


    Thank you all for your accompaniment, y¡¯all are super cute! [There are still red pockets in the comment section below.]


    Mhm, now it¡¯s time for me to plug some advertisements~


    My next story: [You can see it by clicking on my author page~]


    ¡¶I Want To Be Friends With You¡·Extraordinary Genius x Naive Cutie


    Jiang Yuan, with an IQ of 190, spends everyday pondering how he can skip grades behind his parents¡¯ backs and get away from all his childish peers.


    Until one day, when he gets a new deskmate.


    His new deskmate is like a little snail, always carefully looking at him and never speaking up.


    He wants to know what this little kid wants from him.


    One day, she finally musters enough courage and whispers, ¡°I¡­ I want to be friends with you.¡±


    ...


    The translator also has something to say: Lalala~ I¡¯m also done with the last chapter!


    Thank you all for your support and readership and congratulations for making it to the end! I hope you liked my translations of the story. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been almost a year since the release of the first chapter of the web novel. It still feels like yesterday.


    I would also like to thank my three proofreaders: Nanoni, LostPorcupine, and Elyssa, I would¡¯ve never made it to the end without you all.


    ...


    The proofreader also has something to say: Lalala~ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s finished already!


    This is Elyssa. I¡¯m not the first proofreader for this novel, so I only started around the last few dozen chapters. Even so, I¡¯ve fallen in love with this story, which contains so much sweetness, enough to last for a year or so!


    Thank you very much to Angswench for the hard work. It¡¯s been a pleasant experience working with you. Also, thanks to you, dear readers, for reading until the end. Please keep supporting the author and Konila, and I hope to see you again in another project.